Chapter 1: Mama Spider Mode Activate
Chapter Text
November 7th, 2000
...Many years ago...
The Red Room was no place for emotions. It was no place for love. It was no place for children to grow up in. That's why when the girls graduated, they took away the one thing that could get in between a woman and their mission.
A child.
Or more specifically, the ability to have children. As soon as they were 18, the year of graduation, they would be wheeled off for the surgery. Never allowed to have a family of their own.
It's not like they would find a special someone due to what they were, no one would ever love them, and to top it all off, they took away children from them.
The most cruel punishment of them all, they would never be able to reproduce again, not allowed to settle down and live a normal life.
And that, right there, was probably the most difficult part that Natalia had to come to terms with.
Natalia Alianovna Romanov was just another girl in the Red Room. She barely remembers her family as it is. The only thing that she remembers is being sold. That day was just a distant memory but she could remember the feelings. The dread she felt, the sadness, the anger, the betrayal that seeped into all her bones from her own father selling her off.
When she tries to remember her mother though, those memories that are buried in the depths of her mind feel somewhat warm, like when a person looks back on a loved one that they lost, and they come across a memory that makes them happy.
That...feeling
But no matter how hard she tries, the young woman can never grab anything more than that feeling when thinking about her mother. She can't remember anything else.
It never fails to bring her mood down just slightly...
Natalia tried not to think about it all too much. If she did, all those emotions would come flooding back towards the surface of her mind and completely drown her. If her superior had found out about those emotions, they'd kill her off so fast.
After all, they were the ones who taught her that emotions were weakness, and weakness would get you killed.
She tried to forgot, really she did, but with her graduation ceremony coming right around the corner, the memories were all she could think about lately.
Really, it was the only thing on the young woman's mind.
Memories of her father, memories of her mother, memories of loss...
Fantasies of having her own family...
Even memories of her "fake" family back in 1995 in Ohio.
Memories of her and her sister, her "dad" and "mom", even of those few kids that lived around them.
Melina used to always say that pain makes you stronger, but Natalia isn't feeling that strong at the moment...
It was stupid and naive of her thirteen year old self to believe a word that woman said.
For she knew in a few months, she'd never be able to have her own children, and that was probably the most painful part of all this.
She's surprised that she has actually kept it together for the most part. Of course, at night when everyone went to sleep, Natalia would sometimes stay up till the ungodly hours of the morn, where she would let a few tears slip past her many walls that she's built up over the years.
Where she would mourn for the loss of the one thing that she wished she could have.
It seemed though, the universe was listening to her silent pleas...
Natalia was in ballet class when it happened. It was the beginning of November and there was only a few months away until she officially graduated. All the other girls were there too, practicing the fluid movements when Madame B walked into the room.
Natalia didn't let it show, but she was surprised. Anyone rarely ever saw one of the main Directors of the Red Room. The only time anyone would see the cold woman would be if there was an assignment they were going on or if they were in trouble.
She knew the older woman wasn't there for an assignment though because she would never interrupt training for that, she'd wait till after.
So that meant someone was in trouble.
"Natalia, I need to see you." The woman said looking at the girl. As soon as the woman entered, everyone stopped what they were doing to give her the attention that she always demanded when she was in the same room. Even the instructor was looking at Madame before she spoke. But when those words left her mouth, the redhead internally winced, not knowing what she did wrong.
The instructor nodded and waved Natalia off, silently telling her to do what was asked. Without another moment of hesitation, she walked off towards the older woman still in her training clothes. They both made their way out into the empty hallways of the academy in silence, Natalia walking a few steps behind the woman, showing her respect.
After a couple moments of silence, the two women arrived at a viewing window that had a clear view of a laboratory below. Natalia could see a table in the middle of the room, there was different machines and tools scattered across the room but nothing stood out that much about it.
She wondered why they were there but she didn't want to disrespect Madame and get into more trouble. Luckily for her though, she didn't have to wait long since Madame spoke up after a few more seconds, "You are not in trouble incase you were wondering. You have been chosen for a special assignment." The woman said in the same cold detached voice she always had since Natalia had met her all those years ago. What the woman said though caught the attention of the younger girl. The teen would be lying if she said that she wasn't all that interested in what Madame was talking about.
She didn't need to speak her thoughts though, because Madame could already tell and continued on, "You have been hand picked for this assignment, since you're one of the most independent students we have here. You will have to be moved to a different wing of the building for isolation from the others. You'll be given a bigger room with the essentials in order to survive the many months you'll be there for." Madame said which only confused Natalia more. What would she be doing where she wouldn't be able to train with the others? Why was she getting a bigger room? Why was she being isolated for months.
Natalia's curiosity got the better of her and she risked talking for once without getting permission first. "If I may ask Madame, why? What is happening?" She asked the woman, hoping she wouldn't get reprimanded for speaking out without permission. Madame though, actually turned to look at her with a glint behind her eyes. Natalia had front row seats to see a split second of emotion pass through the older woman's eyes. Madame actually looked somewhat excited for this, whatever this was.
Instead of answering her question directly, she started off with smiling towards the girl, which sent shivers down Natalia's spine, before talking to her, "As you know your graduation is coming up. We will be moving it up a few months in order for this assignment to be on time. Tomorrow morning, I will personally come to get you and bring you here, to the infirmary. Get a good nights rest, you'll need as much as you can get for these next upcoming months." Madame said, gesturing behind her to allow Natalia to go first. The younger did so without another word, silently making it to her room escorted by Madame.
As soon as the two woman made it back to the room, Madame looked at her one last time, "I know you'll bring great honor to us, it's why I picked you for this assignment Natalia. Don't make me regret this." Without another word, Madame turned around and moved back down towards the hall, leaving Natalia to go into her room to rest while she could.
She moved over to the bed and heaved a sigh. She had no idea what this was gonna be like, this new assignment but she was getting a feeling that this wasn't just a graduation ceremony. Something was different about it and she wished that she knew what it was. All Natalia could do was lay down and try to sleep as she thought about what tomorrow would bring her.
The next morning, she woke up five minutes before Madame came to get her. As soon as she got up from her bed, she quickly changed into a pair of clean pants and a black tank top. Madame didn't tell her to wear anything special, so she'd just put some training clothes on and if she asked her to change, she would. She sat there and waited until Madame walked in and stood in the doorway staring at her. "As soon as the ceremony is completed, you'll be transferred over to your new room where you'll be spending the next few months in. Please, follow me." The woman said.
"Yes Madame." Natalia replied, getting off her bed and following the Director out of the room towards the infirmary that she had shown to her yesterday. As soon as they got outside of it, Natalia could see there were a couple doctors waiting out there for them to arrive. The doctors and Madame led Natalia over to the metal table that was in the middle of the room and slowly pushed her down onto it.
They didn't waste anytime before they put a mask over her head and started to put her under. Natalia couldn't do anything as the gas quickly flowed into her lungs and knocked her out for whatever these people and in mind for her.
As soon as she was sleeping Madame turned to look at the lead doctor, "Do you have everything you require for the procedure?" She asked. The doctor nodded and held up the small container of the only thing that was needed to complete this, the other half of what was gonna be made.
"It was very difficult to convince them to give us a sample Madame, but after much argument, along with Dreykov's...methods, they gave us enough to ensure that she would be fertilized this first time. Once we extract the egg and place the sperm with it, we can place the egg back into her womb to incubate. Everything should go according to plan." The doctor said. Madame nodded her head in acceptance, pleased that they wouldn't have to do this again. She knew it took lots of convincing to finally get Hydra to hand over the fluids from their prized asset, but Madame was nothing if but patient and persistent. She needed to have the perfect assassin. With her best Widow being the mother and the best of Hydra's Soldiers being the father, she would for sure have the best child.
It would already be enhanced from the mother, but nothing too serious. Her Widow's were only given a serum that helped them not age as fast and that gave them slightly more endurance. But with the father being the Winter Soldier, that child would be stronger, faster, better than anyone that she could have trained.
She'd make the child the perfect assassin just like it's mother...
She'd mold the child into their perfect soldier, just like it's father...
And when she was done, said child would be completely unstoppable...
Just another asset for Dreykov's master plan...
Madame stayed in the room for the whole procedure, watching as they took the egg out of Natalia, watching as they fertilized it and as they put it back in the young woman's womb to be incubated.
After the doctors patched up Natalia, they placed her on the stretcher before starting to wheel her off towards her new room on the opposite side of the building, completely isolated from the other students. Madame opened the door for them to allow them entrance and to situate the young girl before she stood in the doorway and watched.
They placed Natalia on her giant bed and placed a blanket over her before they left the room. Madame stayed there for a few minutes though, just to observe.
She looked around the room. Taking notice of all the features of the room. The big bed that was in the corner of the room, the hardwood floor that had carpets covering different portions of it, the baby supplies that were in the other far corner of the room, the kitchen that was to the left of when you walk into the room and the living area to the right.
Madame smiled to herself...
Yes, this would work nicely. All she had to do now was wait...
November 8th, 2000
Natalia woke up in a bed that was definitely not hers. She quietly groaned and rolled over on her side and caught a glimpse of the room she was in when she opened her eyes. It was a giant room, bigger than anything that's she's ever seen before. She could see a kitchen that was pretty decent sized, a living room in the middle of the room, but what caught her attention, was all the baby stuff in the corner to her right.
From what she could see from her position laying in her bed, there was a crib and changing table right next to each other, a shelf with what appeared to be diapers and wipes, another shelf on the other side of the changing table that had different toys on it, and a mini box that if she had to guess, was full of more toys.
The sight of all that baby stuff really confused her. She didn't understand why it was there or why she was in a room with it, but she would try not to ask questions about it. One of her many problems after all was her curiosity, she knew if she didn't control it she would have gotten into a lot more trouble throughout the years.
It didn't mean she still wasn't curious...
The young woman sat up from her bed and winced, bringing a hand up to her head, resting it against her forehead. She pulled the blankets off of her body and realized that she was still in her clothes from before the procedure. She went over to the other side of her bed where the dresser was and picked out clothes to change into.
Just a simple black shirt with black leggings. She moved over to the bathroom door that was opened and closed the door so she could change, not wanting to take the chance for someone to barge in and see her getting dressed.
She walked out after cleaning herself up and went over to the table and sat down at one of the chairs. She knew that she'd be getting guests soon so she just decided to wait until they got there. Which gave her plenty of time to think about her current predicament.
She had no idea why she had to be in isolation for months on end, she didn't even know how many months she'd have to be in isolation for. She wasn't really looking forward to it though. It's not like she's the social type of person, but that didn't mean she didn't want to see her sister at all.
She and Yelena may have a constant competition going between them, but she still enjoys the younger girl's company.
After a few minutes, her mind traveled to the topic that was still confusing for her. She had no idea why there was baby stuff in this new room. Was it to taunt her? To dangle this in front of her face, saying how you'll never have your own family?
Was it a method of physiological torture? Natalia didn't know, she hoped it was neither of those options. She knew that she was strong and all, but the one weakness that she knew she'd never be able to get rid of was the topic of having a family.
That right there, would always hurt her.
She was broken out of her thoughts when her door opened and Madame walked through. She quickly straighten up and made sure all emotions were masked so the older woman wouldn't see them. Madame walked over and sat down opposite to Natalia at the table with a file in her hand. She looked at the younger woman before speaking, "I'm sure you have many questions about what yesterday was." She said. Natalia quietly nodded her head in confirmation.
Madame nodded her head and placed the file down onto the table and opened it. Natalia looked at the file, not knowing if Madame wanted her to take it or not. She got her answer when Madame gestured for her to take it though, so she picked it up and looked it over. The file was labeled under a Project LoneWolf, which confused Natalia a little bit. But she scanned the file and read through what it was supposed to be. As soon as she got to the description, she froze in complete shock.
'The best of the Widows will be the mother of the child. Instead of sterilization, one of her eggs will be fertilized and placed back into her womb to incubate for 9 months. This will happen in place of the graduation ceremony that all students have to take place in, but after the child is born, the sterilization will happen. This will be the first child that will be born form two enhanced people. The baby will stay with the mother in isolation for as long as necessary before it is ready to start its training.'
Natalia was still in shock while she looked over the rest of the information of the file.
Mother: Natalia Alianovna Romanov, Age 18, The Black Widow
Father: Classified
Conceived: November 7th, 2000
Expected due date: August 7th, 2001
Description: The baby will be enhanced at birth due to both the mother and father having a serum in their blood. The father has a variation of the Captain America serum with enhanced strength, speed, durability, reflexes, agility and healing. The mother has a serum that enhances endurance and makes the person age slower than any normal human. The child will be taught the basics from it's mother before it's of age where it can start its training. The mother has all necessary materials to raise the child in the isolation of the room. She will continue on with her training and assignments once the baby is born and will have the real graduation ceremony after too.
Natalia looked up into the eyes of Madame, still in shock at what she was reading. There was no way that she was pregnant, was there? The Red Room completely forbid that sort of stuff, there's no way that they'd do something this risky, would they?
She hated how unsure she was...
She looked down at her stomach and placed her hand along her naval. She thought she'd never get this chance, the chance to be a mother. But she was proven wrong, she was handpicked to be a mother. A burst of happiness spread through Natalia's body, thinking about herself becoming a mother. While it wasn't ideal, she'd still have her own family, her own blood, her own child. She didn't even care who the father was at the moment, this was gonna be her child and her child alone, no one else's. She'd raise the baby to the best of her ability and she'd never abandon her own blood, ever.
Like her family did to her...
"I'm pregnant." Natalia stated while looking into Madame's eyes, trying to cover her hidden happiness with the concept of having the one thing she thought she'd never have. Madame looked her over once before she nodded her head.
"You will stay here for the full nine months and even after that fact, this will be your new room. Once a week, supplies will be dropped off, more food, water and clothes. When they come, they will take your dirty clothes and clean them for the next week. This will continue when you have the child. Once a week we will bring more baby food, diapers, everything you'll need. More information will be revealed once we get closer to the due date." Madame said, picking up the file and starting to walk towards the door, leaving Natalia at the table.
Before she walked out, she turned to look at the younger girl with the same cold stare that she'd had since the day Natalia arrived here, "You will not leave this room, do I make myself clear? We cannot risk the development of the child." Madame said. Natalia internally scoffed, like she'd do anything to purposely endanger the only family that she'll ever have. She'd make sure nothing happened to her baby, no matter what.
Even if she had to kill to ensure that, it's not like it was new to her anyways. She'd willingly use her skills to protect her baby rather than kill others just because Madame told her to do so.
God, less than a day since being pregnant and she already had so many different thoughts running through her head.
Thoughts that would get her in trouble...
She nodded to Madame, indicating that she heard her and understood. Without another word, the older woman left and locked the door behind her, leaving Natalia all by herself with her unborn child.
She rubbed her hand across her stomach, looking at nothing in particular on the table, just stuck in her head. She knew the next nine months would be hard, especially since she was in isolation. But to her, she was playing this for the long haul because the result of this little project, would be totally worth it.
All of her pain would be worth it just to have a baby of her own...
December 14th, 2000
It's been about 5 weeks since Natalia has been pregnant and needless to say that she's already feeling the symptoms. She has been really exhausted recently and she had enhanced endurance so she doesn't easily get like that. The other sure sign that she is most definitely pregnant is her breasts have been sore for awhile now. Usually in the mornings when she first wakes up was when it's the worst.
It's only been a few weeks so she can't really tell that she's pregnant besides those symptoms. The one thing she can't wait to see is the actually proof that the child, her child, is here with her. The day when she can see the bump will be an amazing day that will probably cause her to cry.
From the hormones of course, she was the Black Widow after all, she didn't cry...
Too bad she was proving herself wrong almost every night...
She couldn't get over how she'd be a mother. She couldn't wait to have her baby in her own hands in eight months, where she'd sing it to sleep, comfort it when it cried, fed it when it was hungry, and play with it and offer all of her love and support.
She'd give it what her family never offered her...
God, she was softening up so much. She was kinda glad the other students wouldn't be able to see her like this...
She was glad that her sister wouldn't see her like this the most though because god knows she would never let her live this down.
She didn't like how she kept referring to her unborn child as an "it" either. But she didn't want to call it a him or her yet. It was only a month along and was way too early to tell the gender. If someone was to ask her what she would have preferred for a gender for her baby, she wouldn't be able to tell you. She was fine with either a girl or a boy. The only concerns she had was if the baby turned out to be a boy, she had no idea how that would effect his stay at the Red Room. She knew that the only students here were female, so she hoped that they wouldn't discriminate her baby if he did decide to be a boy.
God, the image of a little boy wrapped up in her arms made her heart melt just a tiny bit more...
A doctor also came by once a month to check out her progress. Her first appointment was a couple days ago. A couple doctors, two nurses and Madame all entered and let her lay down on her bed while they preformed an ultrasound and took some of her blood, just to make sure that she and the baby were all healthy. When she saw what would eventually be her baby, she almost cried in relief but she kept it all together until everyone had left.
That, was when she cried...
But today she was sitting at her table around mid afternoon if she had to guess, eating her lunch while she was stuck in her head, thinking about how this would change her life forever.
"You know, mommy's gonna love you baby, so much... I wasn't really all that wanted growing up and I would never put my own flesh and blood through that. I'll always be right her for you, I promise." She said looking down at her stomach. She knows it's probably silly to talk to her child who is only 5 weeks old at the moment, but she didn't really care. Her baby was the only company she'd have for the next eight months so if she wanted to talk to him, she would.
Him...
Maybe she did have a preference for the gender...
February 20th, 2001
She could finally see the bump...
In the beginning of the month, she had saw the first signs of the bump, definite proof that she was for sure pregnant. Now, she already knew with all the other symptoms. Some of them have been really getting on her nerves recently though, like the cravings and the morning sickness.
But, it brought her an odd sense of comfort to actually see her child growing...
Her routine was pretty simple everyday. She wakes up in the morning, sometimes later than most, and she starts to make breakfast. Sometimes it's only something easy like toast or a bowl cereal. But even then, the cereal is so bland that she will most likely cook something else.
They left her a cook book in her room so she could learn new things to make during her isolation in the room. She'll sometimes cook some eggs, make French toast or even pancakes. She's learned pretty quickly that the smell of grease and stuff will make her nauseous so she can't cook any of the bacon or sausage that was left in the room. She has also learned that apparently her kid loves blueberry waffles.
Her room has all of the modern tools to make anything that she would desire and that includes a waffle maker. The first time that she made waffles she added blueberries to it and instantly fell in love with them. She wasn't the only one though, five out of the seven days of the week she has cravings for blueberry waffles no matter what time of day it was. Not like she was complaining though, before she became pregnant she never got this good of food, ever.
She'd take cravings for blueberry waffles over nasty oatmeal any day of the week...
Probably the most difficult part of all of this though is the emotions. She has trained all her life to block them out, to burry them and never dwell on them for too long. But being pregnant, her hormones are everywhere and they've brought up all those emotions to the surface of her brain, clouding all of her thoughts constantly.
It hurts...
But at the same time, it feels right...
She's all sorts of confused...
She's actually had time to stop and think about what she's been doing all her life. Her training, her little assignments, the killing...
It's all wrong...
But she can't do anything about that now, she's trapped here and Natalia is no fool. She knows that if she acts out once the Red Room wouldn't be against using her child to keep her in line. They'd constantly dangle is fragile life in front of her and if she acted out, they wouldn't have a problem with taking the baby away from her.
She wouldn't be able to live with herself if they did that to her. Took her child away from her when she realistically knows that the child that's gonna be born in a little less than six months will be her only family. She hasn't even met the kid yet and she already loves it with all her heart.
God, just the thought of them taking her kid makes so much anger surge through her lithe body...
Natalia also has come up with a few names for the baby so far. She wants to be prepared since she doesn't know the gender yet, that comes in a couple months.
The names that she's picked out for her child is Pyotr Ivanovich Romanov if it's a boy, and Petronia Irina Romanov if it's a girl.
Her mother intuition is saying it's a boy though...
And Natalia Romanov is rarely ever wrong...
It was actually towards the end of February where she decided to start calling her child by its name. She didn't want to keep walking around and calling them it. That just didn't sit right with her.
She was sitting down on her couch reading a book when all of her emotions started to push through her barriers that she has made. All of a sudden she just started to cry right there, on her couch. She sighed before placing her book down on the little table to the side of couch and placed her hands on top of her little bump.
"You're really testing out mommy's strength aren't you little one." She chuckled wetly, bring one hand up to wipe a tear from her face. "You know, mommy hasn't felt anything like this in so many years, these people taught me how to conceal everything, don't let anyone know what my true emotions were. But now that I have you, I know I won't ever be able to be like that again, at least not how I was before. You're always gonna be my one weakness in this world Pyotr...and I'm completely fine with that." She continued to quietly cry staring down at her baby growing inside of her.
She knew that everything would be ok. Her baby would be born healthy, she'd get to spend time with him, and she'd get to watch him grow.
The only regret that she has is that he'd have to grow up in a place like this...
April 17th, 2001
It was a boy...
Her little Pyotr was already five months along which meant she was halfway through with the pregnancy. Which also meant she only had four months until she could see her baby boy for the first time.
She relaxed against the headboard of her bed as soon as the doctors left the room. She got to see her baby and find out the gender of him so she was feeling so many emotions flow through her she could barely contain them. She had enough control though to wait until Madame and the doctors left before she let them out.
"I love you so much baby. Mommy already can't stand the thought of being without you, I can't wait to meet you." She said smiling down to her stomach. She liked to think Pyotr could hear her, so her habit of talking hasn't really gone away.
She shut her eyes and laid her head down onto the wall behind her bed, the smile never leaving her face.
After a few minutes of resting, she suddenly felt a jolt in her stomach which caused her eyes to shoot open and stare in disbelief at her protruding belly.
"Did you just...?" She whispered, not believing that she just felt a kick.
"Baby, Pyotr, if you can hear mommy can you give her a little kick again, I just wanna make sure." She said in a hopeful voice. Not even a second later the jolt came back and she could see her stomach move just a little bit. Her smile widened when she felt it again and there were tears in her eyes.
"I can tell you this right now, you're the best damn thing that will ever happen to me Pyotr, don't you ever forget that." She laughed down at her stomach. The only response she got was another kick to her stomach.
"Wow, you're a strong one aren't you? A fighter just like mommy." She said. She may not know this yet, but her child was indeed a fighter. After all, he was the product of two enhanced people. And whether Natalia wanted to admit it or not, her son was also like it's father. He did have half of his enhanced DNA inside of him, even if she still had no idea who he was.
Of course, she wouldn't know until years down the road...
"What're you in the mood for baby, huh? You want more waffles?" She asked playfully towards her stomach, getting a kick in response. She laughed before she got up off of her bed and made her way over to the kitchen to make some more waffles for herself and Pyotr.
She couldn't wait until she could actually hold her son in her own two hands and sit down and have a meal with him.
Only four more months...
July 13th, 2001
It's been getting to the point where Natalia was having trouble sleeping at night now. With her being 8 months along already, her stomach is so big that it's really uncomfortable for the young woman to try and sleep during the night. Even if she doesn't fall asleep, she only gets a couple hours of sleep before Pyotr wakes her up and she can't fall back to sleep.
She hasn't even met him yet and she knows that her little baby will be a trouble maker.
"You sure don't make it easy for mommy." She said. Natalia had just woken up from her sleep again, this time only getting an hour of sleep before being awoken by Pyotr. She sighed before sitting up in her bed and threw her legs over the side, slowly getting up to grab a glass of water.
She made her way over to the cupboard and grabbed a cup before filling it up with water, taking a sip and letting the cool liquid run down her throat. After she was finished with her drink, she walked back towards her bed to try and get a couple hours of rest.
She sat down at the edge of her bed when Pyotr decided to give another kick in her gut, causing her to wince a little, "You just love beating up mommy huh? I'm just your little punching bag." She said, scooting back towards the head of the bed to rest her back against the wall.
God, she now knows why they didn't have her continue her training, her back is killing her. She can't wait for her back to stop hurting.
She can't believe that in less than a month she could finally get back to some sort of routine again, but this time she'd have a kid to take care of.
Every time she thinks of holding her child for the first time, it makes a wave of love and affection rush through the cold, calculated assassin's body.
But there was times like this, where she wondered if the affections were mutual between the two of them.
"Jesus, you sure do pack a punch." She winced again when he kicked against her stomach rather harshly. God, he wasn't even born yet and she could already tell he'd be stronger than any normal human.
She sighed and looked down at her stomach. She knew that they'd have her son train to be just like her. She knew that they'd train him to be an assassin for them, to be the little obedient soldier that they always wanted.
And there was nothing she could do to stop it...
They'd make him hide his emotions, they'd tell him that it was weakness, that he should push them all down and forget about them.
But when he's with her, she'll never tell him those things...
She'll encourage his curiosity because let's face it, he's her son and she's a very curious person by nature. It's obvious that'll he'll at least have some of her curiosity. She'll tell him that it's ok to cry, to show emotions, she'll hold him when he needs comfort, she'll never push him away.
She'll never abandon him...
With the last thoughts about her son, she slowly closed her eyes and fell into a restless sleep. Hopefully she could get another hour of sleep.
Unluckily for her though, she didn't even get an hour before she woke up again from discomfort.
God was she ready to give birth, she didn't know how much more she could take of this...
August 10th, 2001
The doctor placed her son in her arms for the very first time and it almost made Natalia cry.
She looked down at her son with so much love and affection in her gaze. She couldn't believe that he was finally here, with her.
She's spent the last nine months carrying him, protecting him and really early on she got attached to him. She's always wanted family and now she finally has one, with her son.
"Hey Pyotr," she whispered to him, resting her hand on top of his little head, keeping it pressed against her chest. Suddenly, he started to whimper and make noises of distress, "Shhhh, baby, it's ok. Mommy has you. She's not going anywhere, I promise." She gently shushed her baby, running her hand up through what little hair he had.
He blindly reached around to grab onto her hand. She smiled warmly at him before offering her finger to him. He quickly grabbed onto her pinkie and held on with as much strength as a newborn baby had.
The moment between mother and son were quickly ruined though when Madame B walked into the room.
She stared at the kid in Natalia's arms with hidden glee in her eyes. The first part of the plan was all going according to plan, now, all the older woman would have to do was wait for the boy to grow up a little bit before she started his training.
She locked eyes with her student and saw the protective look in Natalia's eyes as she was slightly glaring at her.
She was getting attached...
She'd have to deal with that later...
But she still needed Natalia, someone had to raise the child until the time was right.
Who better than the mother?
"Get her ready and transfer her and the baby into their room." Madame told the doctor who was in the room, getting a nod in return.
"His name is Pyotr." Natalia responded to the woman.
Madame scoffed, "You named it?"
Natalia's glare hardened, "It...is my son, and he'll be referred to as such." She basically spat with as much venom as she could in her tired state. She would not have people downgrade her son before he could even open his eyes.
He couldn't protect himself at the moment, but Natalia had no problem with doing the job until he could.
The young adult could see the disdain clearly radiating off of Madame's face when she replied, "What is...his, full name?"
"Pyotr Ivanovich Romanov." She replied confidently, keeping one hand on his back protectively. The only response that Madame gave was a sharp nod before she gestured for the doctors to do what they needed.
An hour later, Natalia was back in her room leaning against her headboard with Pyotr resting on her chest and breastfeeding. The doctors had left her alone with the necessary things she would need and told her that they'd be back in the morning to check on both of them.
She didn't care though, as long as her son was healthy, she'd be ok.
After she was done feeding him, she repositioned him in her arms and slid off the headboard so she was laying down on her back with her son laying on top of her chest.
She looked at him with a warm smile, "Mommy's gonna take real good care of you, ok? I won't let anything happen to you." She said to him. Surprisingly, Pyotr turned his head over to her and slowly blinked his eyes open and Natalia had a clear view of her baby's bright green eyes.
Her eyes...
She breathed out a quiet laugh, "Don't worry baby, I'm right here, go back to sleep." She placed a kiss on his head. He seemed to listen to her because he snuggled back down into his mother's warmth before his breath evened out.
Natalia's eyes were also slowly shutting too as soon as she saw her son go to sleep, the days events finally catching up to the young woman.
He laid her hand on his back before she drifted off into the land of dreams.
Instead of nightmares, and memories of the horrors that's she's done, she dreamt about a future with her son right by her side.
Chapter 2: A Mother’s Rage
Summary:
Natalia meets a certain archer and looses a piece of her heart in the same day…
Notes:
Happy Halloween for those who celebrate it!! I hope you enjoy this new chapter of this story.
Incase you didn’t know, this will be the upload for the month of November but I’m thinking of publishing a new story that I’ve been thinking of posting since summer.
I know I have a few stories out already, but having so many options for me to pick from makes sure I don’t get sick of the story I’m currently working on.
I’ll give you all a hint, if you like zombie apocalypses and the game The Last Of Us, then you’ll love this new story…😉
Chapter Text
September 25th, 2006
She couldn't believe it, her baby was already five years old...
Her little Pyotr, her rock that keeps her grounded in this living nightmare they're both trying to survive in.
Her son was already so smart for his age, he takes all his lessons to heart and learns all the skills taught to him so fast.
It always makes so much pride flow through her when her son learns new things.
Just like at this moment. He's sitting down on the little carpet surrounded by all his little toys. Her Pyotr had his eyebrows furrowed in concentration with a pout on his lips that made Natalia want to scoop him up and tickle his little sides until he was laughing hysterically.
She couldn't help it, even five years later her son was just too damn cute.
"What're you doing baby?" He asked with a soft smile from her position on the couch.
"Thinking." He mumbled while looking between his letter blocks. Natalia's gentle smile turned slightly amused with his one word response. He always did that when he was trying to figure out a problem.
"Wanna tell mommy what you're thinking about?" She asked with a raised eyebrow.
"No!! It's a surprise mommy!!" Pyotr exclaimed as he waved his little hands at her causing her to softly chuckle.
"Ok, ok it's a surprise." She raised her hands in surrender before she turned around and continued to read her book.
It was only a few minutes later when her son was pulling on her pant leg to try and get her attention. She placed her book down and looked down at her son with questioning eyes.
"Look mommy, I made you a message with blocks, look!" He pointed to were the blocks were laid out in a straight line and stacked three high. The message on the blocks made her heart melt with the amount of love that was spreading throughout her body.
The blocks spelt out, 'My Mommy is the best Mom in the world, Love Pyotr.'
"It's beautiful маленький паук, Mommy also thinks your the best son in the world." She smiled down at him which caused her son to beam up at her.
God her son was just too damn adorable...
Little did the famous Black Widow know, that she would only have a few more days with her son, for something bad would happen when she went on her mission, something that had been in motion for five years.
It was like any other day at the academy for her, she'd wake up and check on her son before making his breakfast and placing it on the table for him incase she wasn't in the room when he woke up. She also placed his clothes on the couch before she too got dressed for her mission.
She put on her black catsuit with red accents on the arms and legs, her utility belt with the black widow insignia on the buckle and all her weapons including her widow bites, electric batons and pistols.
She went over to her son's bed once more to check on him and leaned down to kiss his forehead before moving over to the door to wait out in the hallway for someone to pick her up.
Not even five seconds later, a group of soldiers walked down the hallway. Without uttering a single word, she followed after them to where the transport was waiting for her.
She wanted to get this done as fast as possible.
After all, her son was waiting for her...
Madame watched as Natalia boarded the helicopter with a few of their soldiers. She waited until they were well past the horizon until she turned to look at the other man in the room.
"Do you think the boy is ready?" Dreykov asked as he walked out of the shadows, staring at the horizon where the helicopter disappeared behind.
Madame nodded, "He's ready. His mother has done a great job at teaching him the basics. He's also more intelligent then a five years old should be. If it's correctly harnessed, he could one day have genius level intellect."
"And the mother?"
"She will be taken care of, I assure you."
"We can not risk her escaping with the boy. He will be my greatest weapon in the future, I'd rather not have to kill him." He said as he turned to walk out the door.
"Don't worry General, once the boy is up, we'll get him ready for transport. By the end of the day, you'll have your new asset." She said.
"Make sure of it Madame, or an angry mother will be the least of your worries." With that said, the door shut behind him leaving only the woman there.
She had a job to do...
Natalia was walking down an alleyway somewhere in Berlin when the man showed up.
He wasn't one of the normal people that was sent after her, he was carrying a bow and was dressed in a dark black and purple suit.
And he was smiling...
He was leaning up against the opposite wall about twenty feet in front of her so she took out her pistol and got ready to shoot but for some reason, her instincts were telling her not to shoot.
The man raised his hands in surrender, "Woah there, I'm not gonna hurt you."
"You Shield?" She asked while glaring at him.
"Yup, name is Clint, what's yours?"
"Why're you here?" She asked, ignoring his question.
"Well, I was sent to kill you, but...I don't think that's a good idea, for either you or me." He smiled slightly at her, nodding his head.
Her gun slightly lower but it was still trained on his chest, "And why wouldn't you kill me? You know who I am, right? I could kill you before you even blink."
"Which is precisely why I'm not gonna try, instead...I'm gonna give you a counter offer." He said.
"And what...does this offer entail?" She questioned.
"You leave The Red Room, and come work with Shield. We don't treat our workers like mindless slaves either so that's a plus." He said casually.
"You do know my supervisors are watching my every move at the moment. They probably already have a sniper aimed at your head."
"Well I would be worried if my other Shield buddies weren't watching my back. Communication and cameras are down for the next five minutes."
"Wow, I'm impressed, Shield is changing up their tactics for a change."
"Nah, they don't know I'm doing this, I'm pretty sure I went over that. They think I'm gonna kill you, they don't know that I brought the others with me to keep them off my back as long as possible."
"Why would you risk that much?" She asked with her eyes narrowed.
"Well I wanted to talk to you, and my boss doesn't like that idea very much." He said, uncrossing his arms and walking away from the wall. Natalia pointed the gun back at the man's head, silently telling him to stop.
"Hey, I'm just gonna walk over there, yeah? Just wanna give you a slip of paper?" He said, slowly walking over to her with his hands in the air. He made all his movements slow and exaggerated to try and calm the angry woman but she still had her gun trained on him.
"If I so much as think you're gonna grab a weapon, I'm going to put a bullet right between your eyes." She said. He nodded in acceptance while he stuck his right hand in his jacket pocket and pulled out a small slip of paper.
He lowered his hand and offered her the slip of paper. She hesitated for a second before she quickly grabbed the paper with one hand while the other was still pointing the gun at his head.
"What's this?" She asked, referring to the numbers on the paper.
"It's my phone number, for you to call when you change your mind about joining us." He said with a smile.
She narrowed her eyes, "I'm not gonna change my mind."
The man, Clint shrugged his shoulders, "Suit yourself. I feel like I'm gonna get a call though. We can give you another chance, you know that right? Give you the opportunity to live outside that hellhole that you probably call a home. No one deserves a life like that." He said.
Natalia's mind instantly traveled to her son, who was still no doubt in her room back at the academy, playing with his toys trying to pass the time until she got back from her mission.
A chance to give her son the life he deserved...
She internally shook her head, I'd do them no good since she didn't actually have her son with her at the moment, and there was no way she was telling this random man about her son.
She'd tell no one of her little Pyotr...
Clint looked down at his wrist for a second before he clicked his tongue, "Alright well I gotta get going if I don't wanna be killed by the people shadowing you that are no doubt lurking around some dark corner...I've said my bit, I'm not gonna keep trying to kill you, so when you change your mind, you know who to call." He said as he started to walk out of the alleyway.
Natalia was about to let him go when she called out to him. She doesn't know why she did so, but it felt kind of wrong to just leave him without anything.
"Natasha." She said. He stopped in his tracks and glanced over his shoulder at her.
"My name is Natasha." She said and nodded at him. He offered her a smile before he walked the rest of the way out and into the streets of Berlin.
Only when he was gone, did Natalia lower her gun. She looked at the slip of paper in her hand before she quietly scoffed and shoved it in her pocket.
She didn't need his help, she'd find a way to help her son get the life he wanted, but it wouldn't be because of some Shield agent.
A few miles away where Clint's partners were hiding out, the man walked into the room and nodded once to them.
"Gave her the slip, but who's to tell if she'll actually call me or not." He said as he walked over to the couch and popped down and rested his feet on the coffee table.
"Are you sure about this Clint? We're all taking a big risk in doing this behind Fury's back." Mary Parker said from her place sitting on the table with a worried look behind her eyes.
"No I'm not, but sometimes you have to take a little risk every now and then. I'd be really great if she was an ally instead of an enemy." Clint said.
"He's right Mary, The Black Widow would be a major help with our fight against Hydra. They are starting to resurface and we need all the help we can get, but I am still a little weary." Richard Parker said from his place next to Clint on his computer.
"Gosh, the both of you worry way to much. Let me worry about this alright? It was my call to make so if it completely fails I'll take the blame for it, alright?"
Mary smirked at him, "You always take the blame for things."
"And if we're being honest, most of the times that there's blame to take, it's because of you." Richard added with his own amusement clearly showing on his face.
Clint mocked gasped and placed his hand on his chest, "How dare the two of you? I bring you along for this secret mission and all you do is pick fun at me? Unbelievable."
Richard snorted while Mary laughed at his expense. Clint huffed and rolled his eyes at them but he had a small smile on his face.
The minute she walked into the academy, she knew something was wrong...
Her intuition was flaring and she was getting more and more anxious as the minutes ticked by.
So, she quickly made her way to the armory and dropped off all her gear and changed into simple black leggings and a tee shirt before she started the trek to her and Pyotr's room.
She got her answer when she opened the door and she didn't get her usual greeting which consisted of a hug from her son, instead she saw Madame sitting down at her table.
Her son no where in sight...
"Where is he?" She instantly demanded while glaring at Madame. All the older woman did was gesture to the other seat opposite her which only made her blood boil.
She did what was asked though, still glaring at the head of academy. Madame waited a few seconds before she started to talk.
"As you can tell, your son isn't here. You are officially relieved of your duty as mother, the child will be in our care now." She said which took all of Natalia's mental strength to not strangle the older woman.
"Where.Is.My.Son." She said with gritted teeth.
"...he's been moved to a different facility. You are no longer needed."
When Natalia heard those words, more anger started to bubble up inside her. Like hell she wasn't needed! That was her son, her baby boy who still needed his mother's guidance, his mother's love and support.
Who was still way to young to become exactly like his mother.
A killer trained from too young of an age...
"You took my son." She muttered under her breath.
"For the greater good Natalia. You should be proud, he's gonna be the best soldier to ever exist."
Those words were the mother's breaking point.
She saw red...
Faster than Madame could comprehend, Natalia jumped up and grabbed the butter knife that was still on the table from this morning and launched over the wooden piece of furniture to grab Madame.
She grabbed the older woman by her neck and hauled her off the chair before she stabbed the knife right through her throat, making her gurgle and try and pull the younger girl away from her.
But there was a reason they called her the Black Widow...
"You took my son from me...I'm taking your life." She spat the words in the ear of the dying woman. Natalia took great joy in hearing the struggles coming from her previous teacher.
She deserved it for taking her son...
As the seconds ticked by, Natalia watched as the fight and life drained from Madame's eyes. And after only a total of five seconds, all the energy left the old woman and she crumbled to the ground.
Natalia stood over the dead body of her former leader and panted. He hands were painted with the dark crimson color of blood and she could smell the iron floating around the room and going into her nostrils.
She didn't have time to think about anything else though as the alarm started to blare, signaling an attack.
Natalia sighed, she had a long way to go to make it out of this alive, but she would escape.
Not for herself, but in order to find her son...
Maybe that number would be useful after all...
Chapter 3: SHIELD
Summary:
Natalia escapes whats left of the Red Room and makes a call
Notes:
Hello everyone, happy New Year!!! 🎊 🎊
Here is the January update for this story. For those of you who are interested, in all my spare time that I have, I’ve been working on the next chapter for Infinite Divinity so stay tuned for that. I have no idea when I’ll get it done, but expect that update real soon.
Anyways, enjoy this chapter. I hope you have a good rest of your day!!
Chapter Text
Natalia walked through the Russian wilderness in silence, her hands stained crimson red from the blood which was still dripping down her hands, onto the ground and a good majority of it staining her clothes.
She couldn't find it in her body to find an ounce of remorse for any of them...
"Well that was a fucking mess."
Natalia looked to her left and saw her sister walking right along side her with as much red stained onto her body as her older sister.
"Yeah tell me about it." The older widow mumbled under her breath while absently trying to rub some of the blood from her hands.
"So...wanna tell me what that was about? Why we just killed all those people back there?" Yelena asked with a raised eyebrow.
"Not really no."
Yelena clicked her tongue and nodded her head, "Okay, that's cool. It's not like I just risked my life to save you or anything."
"You didn't save me."
"I, most certainly did."
"No, you didn't."
"There was at least one time back there that I saved you."
"Nope."
"Listen I know you have trouble with asking for help, but it's okay, I'm not gonna tell anybody that the big bad Black Widow AKA, Natasha Romanoff needed saving. Your secret is safe with me." She smirked at her older sibling.
Meanwhile Natalia rolled her eyes and tried not to smile at the use of her old name. The name that Yelena and her used when they were on that undercover mission back in Ohio of 1995.
She hasn't heard that name for a long time...
"So....what's the plan sister?" Yelena asked after a moment of silence.
The twenty three year old looked around their surroundings and sighed in resignation. She knew she'd have to tell her sister about her child, the one that she had been keeping secret from everyone for five whole years.
The thought made an unexpected surge of guilt hit her heart, she knew her sister had just recently turned eighteen and had undergone the graduation ceremony.
She knew Yelena would never have a child, she kind of feels like she's betraying her sister, because she has one, a beautiful baby boy who's out there in the world, someplace where she doesn't know but she will find...while Yelena...
Yelena would never get that chance...
"I've gotta tell you something." She said to Yelena, making sure to look her in the eyes and convey that this was a serious topic so she shouldn't joke around anymore.
Yelena saw her message through her gaze, always really good at reading her sister, probably one of the only ones who could actually. She nodded her her head and leaned against a nearby tree and waited for her sister to talk.
An hour later, Natalia was finally done explaining everything to her sister while Yelena was staring at her with a blank expression across her face.
"Let me get this straight, instead of the graduation ceremony, they injected you with sperm which fertilized one of your eggs, then nine months later you gave birth to a baby boy and then, they scooped out your other eggs so you couldn't have anymore. Do I have that first part right?"
"Yeah pretty much."
"Then you kept him a secret from me, your own sister for five whole years. Five years where I could've known I was an aunt?"
Natalia shook her head, "They never would have let you near him."
"But you still could have told me. You know how worried I was those nine months that I didn't see you? I thought they...I thought they killed you Tasha." Yelena whispered softly.
Natalia's eyes softened and she laid one of her hands on her sisters shoulders, "I'm sorry, really I am. I did what I had to do to keep Pyotr safe...I wanted to tell you so many times." Natalia whispered.
Yelena huffed and smirked at her sister, "Yeah I bet, I'm just that awesome. Best aunt in the universe I'd wager."
Natalia snorted, "Believe whatever helps you sleep at night младшая сестра."
Yelena then grew more serious, "What're we gonna do? I mean, we're obviously going to find him, but we can't just go around stirring up trouble. Especially if we do so illegally, even though, I'm all for that idea. I'd be easier on everyone if we had more help."
Natalia thought for a moment before she remembered that piece of paper stuffed in the bottom of her pocket from that Shield agent.
The one who offered her a way out...
"Do you have that dumb burner phone?" She asked her sister.
Yelena's eyes narrowed in suspicion before she nodded her head, "Yeah, why?"
She held our her hand, "Give it to me. I've gotta make a call."
Her eyes were still narrowed but she dug through her back pocket and threw the phone at her which Natalia caught with ease.
She reached into her own pocket to grab the slip of paper and dialed the number the man had given her.
"What're you doing?"
"Making a deal." She said casually.
"With who?"
"American Government, they go by Shield."
"Americans? What are they gonna help us with?"
Natalia sighed, "When I went on my mission, I ran into an agent who was sent to kill me. He defied orders though and said if I ever wanted out, I just had to call him. I'm expecting they're gonna want information in exchange, but if they can help me find my son, then I'll give them all the information I have."
After a moment of silence, Yelena spoke up, "If you're sure, then I'll be with you every step of the way. I want to meet my nephew for the first time, I think you've deprived him of his awesome aunt for far too long." She smirked.
Natalia shook her head before she dialed the number and put the phone up to her ear. The device rang three times before someone on the other end answered.
"Who's this?" The familiar voice of Clint said through the phone.
"I'm ready to talk about that offer." She didn't answer the man's question, confident that he'd know who she was.
Sure enough, she was correct, "Well, guess I was right, huh Natasha? You still in Berlin or have you gone back to your home base."
"I just destroyed my home base." She said flatly into the phone.
"Huh...well that makes things a little easier in your favor." He mused out loud before he continued, "Where are you then?"
"Russia, twenty miles north of Petersburg."
"Alright, I'll see what I can do."
"Barton you've done many stupid things, but this takes the mother fucking cake!"
Clint should have been prepared for this, and in complete honesty he was, but that didn't change the fact that he still found himself wary of what would come of it.
It wasn't everyday that a top agent defies a direct order and lets a Russian assassin live while also giving said assassin a way to contact him.
Yeah, now that he looks back on it, probably wasn't his best idea, but he doesn't regret it.
Not one moment of it.
Mary and Richard were standing right next to him too, giving him their silent support while Fury stalked over with anger written all across his face.
"I did what I thought was best sir, I saw something in her, she didn't want to be there. I wouldn't have gone through with my plan if I wasn't a hundred percent certain about that." He replied.
Fury scoffed, "And what happens when her and her sister turn on us, hmm?"
"From what we all saw, they fought their way out of that building. There was bodies everywhere when you sent in that clean up sir, someone who wanted to stay there wouldn't kill everyone there, including one of the heads of the Red Room." He said, referring to the dead body of Madame B they had found in one of the rooms.
Fury glared at him, "If this goes sour, you three are taking the fall for it, do I make myself clear?"
"Yes sir." The three of them answered at the same time. The four of them then stood in silence, waiting until Coulson's team got back with he two assassins in question.
They stood and waited for another ten minutes before a line of SUV's drove into the building and parked. Some agents got out first to open the doors and escort the two Widows out of the middle
SUV.
Yelena and Natasha looked around, mapping out the room they were in just in case. Natasha also refrained from telling them her real name. That was something that she'd keep with her to the day she died.
No one had to know...
She was already taking a risk at telling them about her son, but she needed help in finding him, she needed her son with her and she knew that she couldn't do it alone, even with the help of her sister.
The man, Coulson, led the two widows towards everyone else. The both of them had been stripped of their weapons which was the only way that the director allowed them anywhere near one of their safe houses.
Once they were in front of the man, he scowled at them, "You two better have a damn good reason for being here, and if I don't like it I’ll send you to rot in jail for the rest of your lives, understood?"
"We'll aren't you a ray of sunshine." Yelena muttered sarcastically which caused her sister to elbow her in the side.
She hissed in pain and shot a betrayed look towards her sister but Natasha wasn't looking at her, instead deciding to stare down the glaring director of Shield.
"I'll give you all the information I have on the leader of the Red Room, General Dreykov. All the information I've gathered since I was a little girl about his operations and where he stays, personal info and anything else that I know about other countries and their governments." All the occupants of the room stared at the older Widow in shock.
That was a lot of information, a lot of stuff that could help them end the Red Room and to give them an edge over certain countries.
But Fury knew that things didn't come without a cost...
"What do you want in exchange?" He asked with a raised eyebrow.
"Full pardon for my sister and I for the crimes we've committed. We'll work for you so you can even keep an eye on us, but in exchange...you also have to help me with something a bit...personal." She said.
Fury furrowed his eyebrows, "And what would that be?" He asked.
Natasha gulped, "You need to help me find my son."
As soon as the words left her mouth, she could see how everyone in the room was shocked by her confession. Fury though was the one who snapped out of it first.
"Your son? I thought widows underwent a procedure so they couldn't have children?" He asked , unable to keep the suspicion out of his voice.
Natasha sighed, "When I was eighteen, five years ago, I though I was undergoing the normal procedure for when we become of age...but I was wrong. I woke up and Madame showed me a file code named Project LoneWolf. It had all the data about me and my child, although the father was classified. All I ever found out about him was he was enhanced." She said.
"So your kid also is enhanced?" Fury asked.
"Yeah, they give all widows minor enhancements too, they make us age slowly and increase our stamina but the file made it abundantly clear that my child would develop abilities later on in his life." She said.
"So let me get this straight, you want a pardon for yourself and your sister, along with our help with finding your son and in exchange, we get all the information that you both have accumulated over the years of being a spy, along with taking down the Red Room for good. Do I got that right?" Fury asked.
Natasha nodded, "Yes."
Fury hummed in thought for a moment before he nodded his head, "Barton will show you to your room while we think this over." And without another word, he turned around with Coulson following behind him, leaving only a few agents to guard the two sister along with Clint and the other two next to him.
"We'll that went pretty well, all things considered." Clint said offhandedly while smiling at Natasha.
"Will he accept?" She asked bluntly.
Clint laughed, "Trust me, he's an absolute control freak. He’ll want all the info you've got so he's going to say yes, I promise you that."
"He looks like a pirate. Remember? Back in Ohio when that one kid dressed up as one for...what was that, dumb holiday again? It started with an H?"
"Halloween?" She asked her sister with a raised eyebrow with clear amusement written across her face.
"Yes! That's it! How do you remember stuff so trivial?" Yelena shook her head.
"I'm just better than you." She smirked at her sister.
Yelena rolled her eyes, "Ha ha, you're hilarious."
A sudden snort brought their attention to the beautiful woman with brown hair and equally brown eyes that was standing to Clint's left, "Don't let him hear you call him a pirate, then he'll never say yes to your deal." She said with a smirk across her face which in turn, caused Natasha to smirk.
She liked her already.
"Yeah, don't ever call him anything else but sir or Fury while you're in the same room as him. He might kill you where you stand." The other man, who was standing next to the woman, said with amusement in his gaze.
"Yeah, Rich here speaks from experience." Clint said with a smug look directed at the man.
"It was one time." The man groaned which caused the other two to laugh at his expense. The three of them continued to tease each other all the way down the hallway while Natasha and Yelena watched the interaction with interest.
It was different for them to see people interact so carefree like these people were, it was...weird to say the least.
After a couple minute walk, the Shield agents stopped in front of a door before they turned to look at the two sisters.
"We'll come get you when there's good news okay? Just rest for now." The woman said, who they still didn't know the name of.
They nodded before walking into the room and they watched as the door closed and they listened to the fading footsteps. After a few minutes of listening, the two sisters relaxed and Natasha allowed her emotions to be seen, finally dropping the mask.
Yelena noticed and laid her hand on her shoulder, "Everything's gonna be okay."
Natasha nodded, "Yeah." She said, but she wasn't convinced in the slightest.
She hoped they made their decision soon, for every moment that she sat here, was a moment she wasn't looking for her son.
God she hoped he was okay...
Pyotr didn't know what was happening, but what he did know was when he woke up, he was someplace he didn't recognize and his mother wasn't there with him.
Which instantly made the boy uneasy...
He looked around the room he was in and saw there was a cot in the corner and a toilet in the other one. There was a single window at the top right hand corner of the room but there were metal bars instead of glass.
The last thing he noticed was the wall opposite the window. Instead of an actual wall, there were metal bars tightly compacted together like a cell he had seen a few times while his mother was gone and the doctors took him to their lab.
There was a bad feeling starting to pool in the little boys stomach and he didn't like it one bit.
He wanted his mother...
Just then, Pyotr heard a door slam shut which made the boy jump from his spot on the ground before he snapped his attention towards the cell door where he could make out four men, three of them surrounding one that looked to be some sort of leader.
What Peter saw though was the octopus symbol on all of their arms.
But why would they all have an octopus on their arms?
"с этого дня тебя зовут Паук, ты понял, мальчик?" (From this day forward, your name is Spider, do you understand boy?) The man in the middle glared at him with cold blue eyes that made Pyotr shiver.
"где моя мама? Я хочу маму!" (Where's my mother? I want my mom!) The boy glared up at the man defiantly, looking a lot like his mother in that moment.
To bad the look had no effect on the men standing in front of him.
" Ты будешь тренироваться с солдатом, станешь даже лучшим активом, чем он. Затем, когда вы будете готовы, вы завершите заключительную часть своего обучения и по просьбе Дрейкова переместитесь обратно в Красную комнату, после того как вы здесь больше не нуждаетесь." (You will train with the soldier, become even better of an asset than him. Then once you're ready, you will complete the final part of your training and be moved back to the Red Room per Dreykov's request after you are no longer needed here.) The man said before signaling his men to leave the room.
Before the leader walked out though, he whispered a phrase in English that made fear course through the boy's body.
"Hail Hydra."
With that said and done with, the man walked back down the hallway and slammed the door shut, leaving Pyotr alone in his cell with only his thoughts to keep him company.
He wanted his mother.
But there was nothing he could do but just sit back and wait for something to happen.
And he hated that.
Chapter 4: The Soldier and The Kid
Summary:
Peter meets a New Friend during his stay at his new home but he should’ve know it was never meant to last…
Notes:
Hello everyone, hope you enjoy this chapter!! Just wanted to let you know that there will probably be another chapter posted within the next week, which will be the end of these past scenes.
These first five chapters were just meant to give you a brief look at what happened to get him to where he will be in the beginning of chapter six, just to let you know and clear up any confusion you might have.
Chapter Text
Natasha sat inside the black car with Yelena and watched as the building went up in flames. The building that Dreykov was in, along with his little daughter who was completely oblivious to what her father had done.
Who loved her father with her whole being...
Who believed her father, was just her father and not a kidnapping monster...
Who was now dead, because Natasha wanted to find her son...
She closed her eyes and shakily exhaled. There has been a lot of kills over time that she has felt guilt for, especially since she had her son but this one, where she willingly killed an innocent girl because she wanted to find Pyotr...
The guilt felt like it was drowning her, like she was tied to an anchor and she was thrown overboard to sink into the bottomless pit which was the ocean, letting the water soak into her lungs and suffocate her.
Luckily, her sister was there to pull her back to the surface...
"You did what needed to be done Natasha." She said, resting her hand on her sisters shoulder, "No one can fault you for wanting your son back."
Natasha swallowed, "I sometimes wonder if he actually knew what I did, would he still love me?" She admitted to her sister, whispering so no one else could hear her confession, even if no one else was around.
Yelena frowned, "I think, that you are his mother, and he'd love you no matter what you did, because you loved him when he needed you." She said, her eyes growing a little softer at her sisters words.
Natasha scoffed, "I wish I could be as sure as you."
"Don't worry, once we find him, you'll see for yourself." Yelena smirked which made the older woman roll her eyes slightly.
"Come on, let's get out of here and over to the rendezvous." Natasha said as she started the car and pulled out of the parking spot.
When Clint called in and asked if the mission was complete, she said yes, not telling any of them about who else was in that building with Dreykov.
She didn't need their judgment at the moment, she needed their help to find her son and she'd do whatever it took to find him.
No matter how many secrets she had to keep...
Two guards stood on either side of Pyotr as he was escorted down a dark corridor. The place to the boy looked abandoned, like no one had lived in it for a very long time but something about the place was just, wrong. Like something very bad had happened here and he could feel it in the air.
Pyotr doesn't think he has ever been as scared as he was in this one moment, being walked down a dark, dreary hallway by four very scary looking men with masks on their faces and matching symbols on their shoulders.
He just wanted his мама...
After another minute of walking down the hallways to the old building, they came to a doorway that was different from the others, for it had a nameplate towards the top but the name wasn't visible anymore, having been so old the name faded a while ago.
One of the guards opened the door while another shoved him through before they shut it right behind him, trapping him inside with whoever was in the room.
Pyotr's eyes roamed to the front of the room where he could see an old dusty desk but that wasn't what caught his attention.
There was a man sitting down at the desk, his calculating blue eyes roaming across the kid’s form with a tilted head but Pyotr was more worried about the second man in the room.
To the right of the desk, stood a man that easily reached six feet in height. His equally blue eyes stared through the young boy like he wasn't even there though.
He stood straight up, no slouch in his stance whatsoever but the main thing that caught the kid's attention was his left arm.
It was fully metal...
"Welcome Spider, to your new home." The man behind the desk said in a monotone voice.
"W-what?" Pyotr muttered with fear behind both his gaze and his words.
"Your home is gone, the people there are now dead. No one is left who wants you and with their death, means the deal we had has changed. You will now stay with us for the rest of your life. You will train, you will kill, you will become the best soldier this world has ever seen." The man said.
"N-no, you're lying! My mama is still out there, she'll come get me!!" Pyotr screamed at the lying man in front of him, not believing that his mother was gone.
She couldn't be, she was his mother, nothing could stop her.
The man only clicked his tongue at the boy, "Such an attitude, that won't be a problem very soon though. It matters not if you believe me, I don't need you to. I only need your cooperation. You will train with the soldier here, he will tech you everything you need to know. But first, my science team will have to keep you in their...medical facility to try and unlock all your powers."
"No!! I want my mama! I don't want to stay here!!"
"Don't you wish to know who your father is? Because I know exactly who that is..." The man wasn't even allowed to finish before the kid cut him off and glared at him which was an exact replica of his mothers.
"No!! I don't want my father, I don't know him! I want Mama!!"
The man glared back at him, "I'm sorry, that's no longer an option." Without another word spoken, the guards who were still outside the room walked through the door and one of them grabbed the kid and started to haul him out the door.
Pyotr tried his hardest to break free, kicking and screaming and trying to get out of the man's grasp but it was no use, he was only a five year old trying to fight against grown men.
He never stood a chance...
The last thing he saw before the door slammed closed was the glare from the man behind the desk and the blank stare from the soldier on the right...
A year later...
October 13th, 2007
Pyotr stood straight up with the Solider standing right next to him, waiting in an empty room for when their superiors entered.
This past year has been a giant blur for the kid. After those first agonizing three weeks strapped to a table and experimented on, he was instantly thrown into training with the Solider. Learning everything from how to handle weapons, how to lie, to see how others are lying and even hand to hand combat.
Now that all his powers have been unlocked for him due to all those experiments after he had got bitten by that spider his body could handle anything that they threw at him. He was more durable than the others, he was stronger than even the Solider himself, he could stick to surfaces, had enhanced sight, smell and hearing which was definitely not fun at certain times and he knew when he was in danger with his sixth sense.
Because apparently the only thing that could unlock his powers was another one of their experiments which happened to be a radioactive spider, the arachnid having escaped and bit him the last day of the second week in that lab.
Which happened to change his DNA and made him have freaky spider powers.
His handler was saying he was molding into the perfect obedient little Solider.
Little did his handler know though, that Pyotr never gave up hope that his mother was still out there, somewhere, looking for him.
He'd do anything to see his mother again, even if that meant doing whatever these people wanted him to do.
He wanted his mama back, and this was the only way to try and get her back...
He had to play the part...
The kid was knocked out of his head when the door creaked open and in came his handler along with two guards who were carrying a person with a black bag over their head.
The two guards forced the person onto her knees and ripped the bag off to show the face of a young woman who couldn't have been older than twenty years old.
Pyotr didn't let it show across his face, but internally he was screaming and panicking. He didn't like the look of this one bit, not at all.
He didn't want to hurt anyone...
The red puffy eyes of the young woman looked up and made eye contact with the child who was standing as stiff as the Solider next to him. Her eyes widened in shock and fear before she tried to speak but she didn't even get a noise out of her mouth before the guard smacked her and shut her up.
His handler walked over to him with a pistol in his hands, "Spider, take this, and complete your final test." He said in Russian, the only language he has ever spoken in the whole year he's been here.
Pyotr, not The Spider, looked at the pistol which was outstretched towards him and he hesitated. He didn't want to, he knew what the weapon was used for, and he didn't want to hurt this young lady.
His handler saw this though and glared down at him, shoving the gun into his hands and making the boy grasp the handle, "You will do as I say, or I will kill her in front of you. No matter what, she will die. So either I kill her slowly and painfully, or you can do so." He offered before stepping away from Pyotr, leaving the kid staring into the scared honey brown eyes of the young woman.
"It's okay, it's okay honey. It's not your fault." She smiled sadly at the boy, speaking in perfect Russian but that's not what made the boy freeze for half a second.
Her accent, how she spoke it reminded him so much of his mother. Her soothing Russian voice who would sing him to sleep when he couldn't fall asleep, the voice which would comfort him when he was sacred.
He missed her so much...
He gulped once before he pointed the gun at the woman's head, the only sign that he wasn't okay was the slight sway to his hands as he stared blankly at the woman.
But she didn't seem to mind, offering him one last smile, "It's okay, it's okay." She kept repeating but Pyotr didn't hear her words, too focused on stopping his hands from shaking.
A second later, and with one last smile, the only sound in the room was the echo of the bullet leaving the chamber and the thumb of a body hitting the ground.
The very first of many kills...
A few hours later, Pyotr sat in his room, which was really just the soldier’s and his cell, staring blankly at the wall in front of him with a few tears slipping down his face.
He just killed someome.
He just killed, someone...
What would his mother think of him?
He heard as the door to the room opened but he paid it no mind as he continued to stare at the wall, he only acknowledged there was someone else in the room with him when there was suddenly a weight next to him on the cot.
Out of the corner of his eye, he saw that the Solider was staring at the same wall he was but there was something in his gaze that unsettled the boy.
In the full year since he has known the soldier, he has never seen that look on the man's face. He has seen split seconds where emotions flashed behind his gaze but this was different.
It looked like he was actually sitting next to him, and not just staring off into space like he usually did.
After a couple more minutes of silence, surprisingly the soldier spoke up.
"What's your name kid?" He asked in perfect Russian but Pyotr could tell that it wasn't his native tongue. He spoke barely above a whisper but Pyotr could hear him, enhanced senses and all.
"Pyotr." He whispered back.
After a second of silence, he spoke again, "Peter. That's what your name means, yeah?" He asked.
The kid shrugged, "Mama named me. She used to say that it meant I was her rock, that I helped ground her."
"She sounds smart."
"She was, the smartest I ever knew." She said but then remembered the man's other question before, "But...to answer your question, If you mean my name translates to Peter in English, then yeah, I know."
The soldier nodded his head, "Can I call you that? I'm American, it's easier for me."
Pyotr nodded his head, "Sure, what's your name?"
The soldier didn't speak for a moment, his eyebrows furrowed in thought before he answered the boy, "James, my name is James...I-I think."
"You think?" Pyotr tilted his head and turned a little bit to look at James.
The man grimaced, "I Uh, have trouble remembering things sometimes. They put me into this...this machine that takes away the memories. It was only today where the effects started to...wear off again, during your..." He trailed off, knowing he didn't need or should continue with that sentence.
"What happens if they find out?" Pyotr asked, ignoring the feeling of guilt that surged through his body at the reminder of what he did.
"They put me back in the machine." He said simply
"Does it hurt?"
James hesitated for a second before answering, "No, it just takes my memories."
"I don't want to forget my mama."
James looked to his left and slightly smiled down at the kid, "Don't worry, I'll make sure you won't."
And from that conversation, birthed a friendship built on pain, suffering and blood...
A friendship that would not last...
Three years later...
October 15th, 2010
Pyotr stared ahead of him as his handler brought in the gagged and confused man. In his nine years of life, he has never done something as difficult as what he was going to be asked to do now.
Even killing someone was better than what they forced him to do in situations like this.
Having to extend his victims pain for information, just to kill him anyways at the end of it no matter what.
All his interrogations ended that way, with the person dead, bleeding out in a pool of his or her own blood.
And there was nothing he could do to change that...
"Spider, do what you do best." His handler said, stepping aside and letting the young boy have at it.
He made sure that all emotions were hidden from his eyes as he slowly walked around the tied up man, like a predator and his prey, stalking, ready to pounce at any given moment.
He had a part to play...
Within three minutes, the man was bleeding profusely from multiple lacerations across his face and torso, his head hanging down with his chin resting on his upper chest as he was mumbling nonsense in multiple languages but Peter acted like he didn't care.
He got the information, that's all he needed...
His handler nodded to him once, signaling Pyotr to end it so he grabbed the pistol one of the guards had in his hands and shot the man once in the head, ending his life before handing the weapon back to the guard.
"Excellent work Spider, you're dismissed." His handler said so Pyotr turned around to go out the door but the man called out to him one more time so the boy gave his full attention to the older man.
"Before I forget, you will be working alone from now on. The Solider was needed elsewhere and you have proven yourself capable enough to handle everything we need here, you may go now." He waved off like what he said wasn't just a big deal.
But Pyotr, oh he was furious. He was sad, heartbroken but most of all, that one sentence caused the coldness inside his chest to start clawing at him, trying to escape from the cage he trapped it in three years ago when he met the Solider, James for the first time.
All those times James would help patch up a particularly nasty wound that he had gotten in training, where he'd give him a portion of his own food to try and help the kid with his enhanced metabolism or even the small things like offering the boy his blanket when he had gotten too cold during the winter nights.
James had been the one constant in the past three years of his life, but now that he was gone he didn't know what he was gonna do.
The one person since his mother who seemed to care about Pyotr and not the Spider...
Was now gone, and probably wasn't ever coming back...
Without even realizing it, he was being led to his cell by a guard that he didn't recognize, but he knew she had been there for at least two years, having seen her around a couple times since meeting James.
When they got to his cell and she unlocked the door for him he walked in and sat down on his cot staring blankly at the other one in the room, the one which used to belong to James.
He could feel the loneliness slowly starting to creep up his spine, the coldness threatening to consume him but he couldn't really get himself to care at the moment.
He was alone in this hellhole again, and he had no idea what he was going to do about it.
He was so busy that he didn't realize the woman was still standing in the doorway watching as the boy stared off into space, completely ignoring everything around him.
The middle aged woman silently sighed to herself before closing the door behind her and walking down the hall towards her quarters.
She hated watching the boy slowly become someone he wasn't, like every little thing he did here was slowly consuming everything in his being.
She's been here for two whole years and she was so close to completing her plan to break them out, so close it almost physically hurt her.
She couldn't handle watching her grandson in so much pain anymore...
She knew she'd have to act soon though if they both wanted to make it out of this alive and have any chance of seeing the outside world again.
She had failed to protect her daughters from going through that pain, so she’d make sure her grandson got out of this type of life like his mother and aunt did even if it was the last thing she did.
Now the only thing missing was figuring out how she'd actually get the signal out to Alexei...
California
Shield Facility
Natasha sighed softly as she sat down on her couch in her quarters within the base. It had been a long day of working as Stark's innocent little assistant.
She hated the job, but it needed to be done and Yelena and her were the ones who grabbed the short straw in the cup but Yelena had weaseled her way out of the job.
Leaving it all to Natasha.
Lucky her...
Natasha closed her eyes and laid her head back on her couch, wanting just a second of solace after an annoying day of dealing with stuck up business men in suits.
But her mind quickly traveled to way more depressing thoughts, thoughts that she'd rather wish wouldn't come up until she was a hundred percent alone.
Her son, her little Pyotr who would've been already nine years old was still missing and it seemed that she was no closer to seeing her son again then she was back then when she first joined Shield.
He's been missing for almost five years and she hated how she was starting to lose hope of ever seeing her son again.
She felt so bad admitting it to herself, but she was a realistic person by nature, she knew what the possibilities were of ever seeing her son again but a small fraction of her brain, still silently hoped that he was out there, alive and hopefully living a good life.
But even she knew that was a stretch.
Ever since joining, Fury has upheld his side of their little deal and made a team consisted of only a handful of people who looked for her son, two of those members being Mary and Richard Parker, along with Maria Hill, Phil Coulson, Clint Barton, Yelena and herself.
Surprisingly, it was Mary who was put in the field the most searching for any echos, any whispers she could find of the long lost son of the Black Widow anywhere in the world.
Natasha was forever in the woman's debt for what she was doing for her...
She did find a tip about a year ago coming from over in Russia about a man and a young boy seen together. Apparently Mary had heard it from someone who crossed Hydra and the man was scared shitless, not wanting to invoke the wrath of the organization any more then he already did.
That piece of information, did not make Natasha feel any better about finding her son though...
She was broken out of her thoughts when her sister walked through her door and sat down next to her with an exaggerated sigh causing Natasha's lips to twitch into a small smile.
"Ughhh, you would not believe the day I just had. Why do people have to be sooooo annoying?" Yelena said which made her sister snort in amusement.
"What happened now?"
"So get this, I was in this class yeah? Teaching these noobies about how to be a better spy and this asshole had the audacity to hit on me, me? Like he had any chance with me to begin with." Her sister rolled her eyes which made Natasha smirk.
"I'm sure you showed him didn't you?"
Yelena smirked right back, "Damn right. Took his wrist and broke it. You should've seen his face, priceless."
Natasha scoffed and opened one of her eyes to stare at her sister, "You can't just break anyones wrist who flirts with you."
Yelena pouted, "But it's so fuuunn."
Natasha shook her head before closing her eyes again and letting her thoughts from before cloud her head, but lucky for her, Yelena saw this and didn't allow it to happen.
"Hey, what's the matter?" She asked with a worried frown across her face.
Natasha gulped, "It's been five years." She said and Yelena could hear how broken her sister's voice sounded which made her heart constrict for the pain her sister was experiencing.
"Hey, none of that. We'll find him, I promise you I won't stop looking. I'll be a hundred and I still wouldn't stop looking for my nephew." She said with a soft smile, causing the older sibling to smile back at her sister.
"Thank you." She said.
Yelena shrugged, "Of course, what's family for if you can't count on them to help."
"Yeah well, if we could get into contact with Ma and Pa this would be a whole lot easier." Natasha scoffed, annoyed that the two of them still couldn't get into contact with Melina and Alexei.
Two years ago, they got word that Alexei had broken out of the prison he was in and ever since then they have been searching and trying to get in contact with them, because they both knew who had broken him out.
There was only one person who could do it without being seen, and that was their mother.
"Do you think they know you have a son?" Yelena asked.
"It's Melina, of course she knows." Natasha deadpanned.
Yelena clicked her tongue, "True. Do you think that's what they're doing? Trying to find him?" She asked.
Natasha was quiet for a second before responding, "I sure hope so. If there is anyone who could find my son, it'd be his grandmother."
Yelena huffed, "Isn't that the truth."
If they only knew how true that statement really was...
Chapter 5: The Escape
Summary:
Pyotr and Melina make it out of the base and Natasha finally finds out some information about her son…
Notes:
Hello everyone, here’s the last chapter that will be in the past. From chapter six on out, it’ll be present day just so you know.
Also, I have a new story that I’ll be posting every Saturday until finished that you should check out while waiting for updates on this story. It’s another post snap scenario if Peter and Yelena had survived instead of Tony and Natasha, I’m really trying to put everything into this story because I love the idea so much so please check it out and let me know what you think, the first two chapters are already out.
Here’s the link: https://archiveofourown.org/works/37965304/chapters/94820530
Chapter Text
December 20th, 2010
Hydra Research Facility
Bucharest, Romania
Melina walked through the stark white hallways of the research facility silently, not making a sound as she made her way down the different corridors of the building.
The last part of her plan was finally completed. She had gotten a hidden message to Alexei last night and had gotten his reply this morning, saying he'd be there with the escape vehicle.
Today was finally the day that she and her grandson escaped this stupid base.
Luckily for her, there was scheduled maintenance for all the security systems happening this afternoon, right as Alexei was scheduled to reach the building.
She couldn't have planned it better herself.
Oh wait, she did.
She made her way to her quarters and once she shut the door, she took off her annoying helmet that they had her wear and brushed her braided hair behind her left shoulder before walking over to her bed where she had two bags laid out.
One full of C4 and the other filled with every ounce of information she has about her grandson that she was going to send to Natasha once he was safe and she was back on the run.
Now originally she didn't plan on keeping him a secret from her daughter, honestly she didn't want to but these men would be out for her blood once she destroyed this facility and Pyotr wouldn't be safe with her for the time it would take her to track down her daughter.
It was a risk, she wasn't willingly to take with him. He's already been through so much and she'd be damned if she was the cause of anymore pain in his life.
So, she was doing the next best thing.
She had a contact in New York City who had agreed to look out for the boy and be there if he ever needed a place to go. All Melina asked of her was she made sure to check in on him and be sure he was safe.
Felicia had been understanding and agreed to her terms without a complaint though, happy that she could finally pay back the debt she owed to the older woman.
Even if that meant looking out for a nine year old, possibly traumatized assassin.
She trusted Felicia with her life, she knew that the woman wouldn't fail her.
With one last check to her gear and the files along with the letter she would send, she zipped up everything, placed her helmet back on, shouldered the bags and walked out the room.
She had work to do.
It was a pretty normal day for Pyotr, having woken up by himself today and not by the slamming of his cell door which was a good sign to the boy because it meant he didn't have his training or a mission that he'd no doubt regret later on.
Which just left the boy to his thoughts.
Which, was never a good thing.
It had been two months since his handler had told him he'd never see the Solider again, and he still didn't know how to feel about that.
James was the one constant in his life, had been for a few years now and when the man remembered him, he always tried to help Pyotr in anyway he could.
No matter how small the gesture, Pyotr always appreciated it and made sure to subtly tell James whenever he could.
He still likes to keep to the lessons his mother had taught him years ago, from the ones he could remember and one of them was of course using his manners whenever he could.
Man he missed her..
Just as that thought crossed his mind, his senses detected a set of feet making their way over towards his cell. He made sure that all emotions were cleared from his face before sitting up right and waiting for the person to enter.
From what he could tell, she was definitely female so he'd bet that it was that female guard who has taken to leading him around the facility.
Pyotr was proven right when about ten seconds later, said woman walked into his room without her helmet on and a bag around her shoulders before she shut the door and looked at The Spider in the eyes.
“Come. We’re leaving.” She said in a tone that brokered no room for argument but Pyotr always was curious, just like his mother.
“Where? What’s the mission?” He asked, his response actually getting a small smile out of the woman’s face but her eyes were sad.
“Just like your mother, always asking questions. Come, we have no time for trivial details, let’s move.” She said gesturing to the door with her head but Pyotr was focused only on one thing as he slowly walked forward.
“You know my mother?” He asked hopefully. The boy couldn’t help himself, he’s missed her so much that it physically hurts him sometimes.
“I do, but we can’t go to her right now, it’s not safe. I have no idea where my daughter is and it is too risky trying to look for her when I’ll have you.” She said, leading the way out his cell door, Pyotr following right behind.
“You’re my grandma.” He stated with a raised eyebrow and it was almost funny how he looked so much like his mother with that one action, the eyes and everything.
Melina smiled, “Yes, I am but if we want to get out of here, you’ll have to trust me okay?” She turned around and waited for him to nod his head, she continued, “Good, there’s a ventilation system in my room that we both can crawl out of. It’ll take us outside and from there, we can get far enough away before they realize we’re gone, and by then, well let’s just say that this base won’t exist anymore.”
The both of them snuck around the base until they reached her room, not wanting to be too loud incase they alerted someone but they only had a couple more minutes before the maintenance for the security system was completed and they’d be locked in again.
Then they’d see that their Spider wasn’t in his room…
And they would not be happy…
They got to her room and as soon as Pyotr closed the door behind them, Melina walked over to the vent which was level with the ground, and ripped off the vent covering, the opening just big enough to fit them.
“Alright, I’ll lead the way through the vents, you can follow me yes? Stay as quiet as you can, we don’t need them hearing us escape.” Peter nodded his head and crawled in behind her before grabbing the vent cover and placing it over the opening before he continued crawling again.
It took them only five minutes to get through the ventilation and Melina knew that the system would be up again in only two minutes so they had to hurry.
So when she got to the end, she wasted no time in turning her body and kicking the vent cover off which lead outside.
“Come on, we’ve got to get the hell out of here.” She said, standing up and offering her hand to the boy which he took. She hauled him up before she started to run in the opposite direction, Pyotr following behind.
“You never said where we were going.” He said, keeping up with her without a sweat.
“You are going to be staying with a friend of mine, she’s offered to give you a place to stay while I make sure these assholes don’t hunt you down and take you again.”
“What about my mother?” He asked desperately, but trying to hide it.
She sighed, “I honestly don’t know where your mother is. I know she works for this government agency called Shield, but I don’t know which state she’s in. She lives in America now, just so you know. And that’s where you’ll be.” Melina said.
“Where am I going then? Will I ever see her again?”
Melina huffed, “Just like your mother with all the questions, yes you’ll see her again, I promise. But until then, you’ll be staying in New York with an old friend of mine, her name is Felicia and she’s a very nice woman who will look after you while I can’t.”
Pyotr frowned, “I don’t need to be looked after, I can take care of myself.”
It was Melina’s time to frown now, “I know you think that right now, trust me I know what you’re going through, but everyone needs a little support from time to time, even I. No one needs to be strong every second of the day, we all have our moments and in time, you’ll learn that.”
Before Peter could say anything else, he heard the telltale sounds of yelling coming from where they had come from.
“They know.” He said simply, knowing she’d understand.
She nodded her head, “We’ve only got a little ways to go, let’s pick up the pace.”
It was only another thirty seconds before they had come across a little clearing where they had a view of the base down the hill. Without a single word, Melina took a device out of her pocket and pressed the button.
Peter stood their in shock as he watched the whole building get engulfed in flames, he could hear all their screams, all of their panic filled last breaths as they died and ceased to exist.
“Burn in hell bastards.” He heard as the woman next to him, his grandmother, angrily muttered to herself. He knew he probably wasn’t supposed to hear that so he made no comment about it, but he did decided to ask another question.
“How are we getting out of here?” He asked.
Just then, his eyes caught something behind them so he turned around and came face to face with a plane that wasn’t their five seconds ago. He watched as the vehicle went from being see through, to a normal dull grey color.
“What is that?” He asked in shock.
“It’s an old Shield jet. Active camouflage to make sure we aren’t seen leaving the scene. We’re going to drop you in New York with Felicia and then leave before they track us to you. There’s no doubt going to be survivors who will look for you.”
“What do you mean we?” He tilted his head in confusion but just then the back hatch to the jet opened up and revealed a man in a red costume with a star on his chest.
“Melina, I see you got him! Come then, let’s get out of here before those bastards crawl out of the fire.” He said, walking back into the jet.
“And…who’s that?” Peter raised an eyebrow.
“That’s your grandpa, he’s…definitely unique.” She said. “But let’s not worry about that right now, let’s get you to New York.” She said walking over to the jet.
“Will I ever see you two again?” He asked, dying to get to know more about his family and it seemed that the only person who knew anything would be leaving to try and protect him again.
“I promise, you’ll see us again. We’re family, and family have to stick together.”
December 25, 2010
Natasha was sitting down in her little apartment with her sister when she had gotten the message from Fury.
It was Christmas Day, and the resident spy family was down in the dumps, especially Natasha. All she wanted was her son and she still wasn’t any closer to finding him than she was years ago.
It was like he had vanished from the face of the earth, and Natasha could do nothing about it.
That was until, the message came through.
All she got was a simple text from Fury saying come to my office so Yelena and her dragged their bodies off the couch and followed the familiar path to his room.
As soon as they got there and opened the door, they knew something was happening when both Agent Parker’s were standing there along with Fury.
“What’s wrong?” She asked, not knowing what the hell was going on.
“You don’t happen to be familiar with the name Melina, do you?” Fury asked, not even beating around the bush causing both Yelena and Natasha to tense.
“How do you know that name?” Yelena glared.
“I’ll take that as a yes,” Fury muttered before continuing, “There was a package that was dropped off at our New York facility yesterday. There was a duffle bag full of information on a base in Romania and a note, addressed to you Romanoff. You’re lucky the Parkers were the ones who found it before it had gotten in the hands of the board.”
“Wait, pause for a second, why should I be glad about this? What did Melina drop off? What kind of information was it? What did it say?” Natasha asked with narrowed eyes.
Fury and the Parker’s looked at each other before Mary spoke up, “How about you read the letter she wrote to you instead.” She offered, handing her the note with a gentleness behind her eyes.
Natasha narrowed her eyes even further but grabbed the note and started to read, Yelena reading it too, over her shoulder.
“Hello Natasha, I know that this isn’t how I should be doing this, but I promise you that if I knew where you were, I would’ve taken this info and the package to you personally, just know that.”
“I’m taking a very big risk at just leaving this in New York, but like I stated, I have no idea where you work, I only know you work at Shield, so…let’s hope this makes it to you.”
“I found him…”
“I found your son Natasha, I’ve been playing as a guard at a base in Romania for the last two years to try and help him out and just a few days ago, I finally managed to get him out.”
“He’s safe, I promise.”
“But I don’t know where the fuck you are and it pisses me off. I don’t have time to try and find you because there are assholes on my tail for what I did to their base and their previous spider.”
“That’s what they called him, Their Spider.”
“In the bag, I’ve left you all the information about the base I destroyed and any information about your son. I tried to help him as much as I could without getting found out, but I don’t know if it was enough.”
“They did horrible things to him, things that even disgusted me.”
“I have a friend though, a woman who I trust with my life who promised me she’d look after him while I’m gone or until you find him. I hope you understand why I can’t say her name on a piece of paper, since I have no idea who will see this, so I’m not saying it for his own protection.”
“In the bag is a few pictures of him, so you know what he looks like and know what to look for while in the city.”
“I hope you find him Natasha, truly I do. Say hello to your sister for me.”
“Your mom, Melina…”
In shock, Natasha looked up at the three others with tears in her eyes.
“W-where’s the bag?” She asked.
Fury reached under his desk and placed the bag on the table, letting Natasha go through the files, he had already gone through them anyways.
He knew what she wanted to see…
She gently pulled out the first picture she could find and when she did, more tears leaked out from her eyes.
It was like staring in a mirror, she was basically looking at a male version of herself. From the eyes, to the nose, the jaw hell, even to the slight red in his hair, all she could see was herself staring back at her.
And this was very recently taken, it looked like he was nine in this photo, so it had to have been taken after August and it was only December now.
Her son was okay.
Her mother had saved her son when she could do nothing to help him.
And she now knew with one hundred percent certainty where he was located.
New York City…
“Before you go all mama bear Romanoff, need I remind you that you have a job to do with Stark? I need you to stay undercover here, not in New York.”
Natasha glared with so much rage behind her gaze that it made both Parker’s take a step back, “When I first came here, I said for the information I had, you’d give me and my sister a pardon and you’d help me get my son. That last part still hasn’t been delivered. Now I know where he is, I’m going to find him even if it’s the last thing I do.”
“Agent Parkers live in New York, they can conduct the search for him.” Fury said.
Natasha glare, If it was possible, became even more livid, “He’s my son.”
“And we know that.” Mary interrupted, “Fury here just wants you to finish your mission. So when you’re done evaluating Stark, then you can take over for us. But until then, we’d be happy to help look for your son.”
“Yeah, the city is a lot smaller then the rest of the world, it’s only a matter of time before we find him.” Richard shrugged.
Natasha thought about it for a second before Yelena spoke up for her sister, still seeing the hesitation in her gaze.
“How about I work with them. I’ll help them try to find Pyotr while you’re busy with Stark, okay?” Her sister offered which made Natasha slightly relax her muscles at her sister’s suggestion.
“I’d like that.” She admitted with a small nod and a slight bitterness to her tone.
She should be looking for him, he was her son.
And yet she was stuck in California until she was done babysitting a giant man child.
Fury nodded his head, “Good, Belova, Parkers pack your gear, you’re going to New York.”
Chapter 6: A Day In The Life Of Peter
Summary:
Peter’s life is far from normal, but he wouldn’t have it any other way.
Notes:
Hello everyone, gosh I can’t believe it’s already May, these months are flying by. Here’s the next chapter to this series and let me just tell you, this is the longest chapter I’ve ever written for this story, it’s almost 14,000 words!
Anyways, I’m already working on the next one so next month chapter seven should be out.
Hope you enjoy and let me know what you think in the comments!
Chapter Text
Present Day....
"Peter?...Mr Hardy are you even listening to the lesson?" Ms Warren asked with a raised eyebrow directed at the boy in the back of her classroom, causing everyone else to also turn their heads in his direction.
The boy, all the way in the back corner looked up from his book which he was reading, trying to subtly hide it in his lap away from the prying eyes of anyone around him but it seemed he wasn't as successful as he hoped.
The teen's emerald green eyes looked up and into his teachers with a slight twinkle of amusement behind his gaze. He placed his bookmark in the book before quietly shutting the novel as he smiled up at Ms Warren, "Of course I was ma'am, I always listen."
As soon as the words left his mouth, the other students in his class tried their best to hide their laughter at the statement, knowing just how much Peter was caught not listening during the day.
If you asked Peter, he'd say how much of a lie that was but to anyone else at Midtown School of Technology, well they all knew Peter.
Not really though since he was the social outcast of the school but you get the point.
Peter glared around the room when they started to laugh which instantly shut some of them up. He had a reputation to uphold after all but his teacher didn't have the same view point as him.
"Very funny Mr Hardy. If, you were listening then answer me this, what's the formula for kinetic energy?" She asked.
If she was trying to embarrass him, she'd have to try a little harder then that.
"Half the mass times velocity squared." Peter answered without hesitation, folding his hands in his lap, waiting to see if she was done testing him on material he already knew.
He had learned this shit years ago...
"Alright, then up on the board is a diagram, it's what we've been talking about the past ten minutes. How do you calculate linear acceleration from points A to B?" She asked. Peter looked up at the board and tilted his head.
It was a little more advanced then what he just answered, but he could do anything related to math or science in his sleep.
He did read Doctor Banner's science books before he was even a teenager.
"Mass cancels out so it's just gravity times sign." Peter said coolly as he placed his hands on the desk and stared up at Ms Warren with a friendly smile on his face.
"That is...correct, well done Mr Hardy. Keep paying attention and stop reading in my class." She warned before she turned around and went back to teaching the class for the last five minutes until the bell rang.
He decided to listen for the last few minutes but as soon as the bell rang, signaling time for lunch, he subtly winced at the sound before slowly packing up his books and folders before grabbing them and heading towards the door, making sure he was the last one out, not wanting to risk any attention on him.
But before he could even make it out the door, his teacher called back to him so Peter sighed in resignation before he turned back around and walked over towards her desk.
"Yes Ms Warren." Peter asked politely, not wanting to anger his teacher anymore then she probably already was.
She looked up and raised an eyebrow at him, "You know, that question was a pretty advanced one that you answered." She said.
Peter's lips quirked up into an amused smile, "Kinetic energy isn't that hard ma'am." He teased, knowing that she had meant the other problem, but not being able to help himself.
Sarcasm was a way of life, and Peter made sure he walked down it every single day.
He had to, it's who he was.
Ms Warren rolled her eyes, "Funny Peter, but you know what I meant. I got that question from a college level text book. It was meant to challenge you students, but you answered it without any hesitation." She said.
Peter smiled awkwardly and shrugged his shoulders, "It's pretty simple ma'am, all science is for me." He admitted.
Ms Warren hummed and had a contemplative look across her face for a few moments before she reached down into one of the drawers of her desk and pulled out a college level physics book.
"That right there, is ten times more challenging than what I'm teaching in class so Peter, if you can show me before or after every class that you've completed something in this book, and genuinely understand it, I won't make a scene if I happen to catch you reading your book once or twice."
Peter's eyes widened in shock. His teacher, was telling him that he could openly ignore her lessons if he wanted to read? And all he had to do was a few questions a night?
She must've seen his shock because she continued on, "But if that's the case, I expect you to pass all your tests understand? And when we have review days you will participate in that, am I clear?" She asked with a raised eyebrow as she offered the book to him, snapping Peter out of his haze.
"Yes, that's great! Thanks Ms Warren, really." He said as he grabbed the book and placed it in his pile of material he needed to bring to his locker before lunch.
"Great, I'm glad we're in agreement. Over the weekend I expect some of that to be done, yeah? Come Monday I wanna see at least the first chapter of that book done and those questions completed."
"Yeah no, that's uh, no problem. I'll be sure to get right on it when I get home." Peter said as he grabbed the rest of his books and started to make his way back towards the door. He was already going to be late for lunch and he needed to eat, especially with his metabolism.
"See you Monday Peter."
"Bye Ms Warren!" Peter exclaimed as he walked out the room and shut her door before he started off towards his locker to keep his stuff there until he got out of lunch.
He also needed to grab his lunch.
It's crazy, Peter thought to himself as he walked down the hallway, how much his life has changed since coming to New York.
Felicia was absolutely fantastic, has been for years in Peter's opinion, no matter what she says. He knew that she didn't want children and he knew that she was an old friend to his grandma, and she kind of owed her a favor, bur Felicia has never complained once about him, always being there when he needed her and offering whatever she could to the boy.
They lived together in her penthouse in Flushing New York. It's about a twenty minute drive from Queens where his school is located but for him, well it takes him under five minutes.
Depending on how many times he stops along the way.
Or if he's hungry, that's also a major factor.
But all in all, Felicia is an amazing woman and Peter really couldn't have asked for a better person to look out for him. She's taken care of him for years and well, she was kind of like his cool aunt who let him do whatever he wanted, but would secretly freak the fuck out if he got hurt and she'd hunt down the bastard responsible.
She was pretty protective which sometimes caused little arguments here and there with his nightly activities, but he knew it came from a place of...
A place of love.
Man, he wasn't good with emotions, and Felicia knew that but he was truly grateful to her. He sucked when it came to telling people things but he knew, he knew that Felicia knew that he loved her.
Even if he rarely ever said the words out loud.
Ever since the battle of New York, where Felicia and him were out on the streets that day, they had almost died so she made sure to tell him every single day that she cared about him, that she would do anything for him.
That she, loved him.
He hasn't felt that loved in his life since his mother...
He still has those memories too, the good and the bad. Some nights he wakes up in a cold sweat as he remembers the needles the guns and the blood.
Or he wakes up screaming from what he witnesses out in the streets of the city. The murderers, the rapists or the burning buildings. The kids stuck inside with no way out, fully trapped and no chance of ever getting out to live the rest of their lives.
Or, on the very rare nights, he dreams of red hair, red fiery hair that was so soft. Piercing green eyes just like his and cuddles, he remembers cuddles on a little couch under fluffy blankets and blocks.
For some reason, the blocks are always in those dreams.
He knows that whoever the woman he sees is, she's his mother. He knew that, but it didn't help the ache in his heart to dissipate.
He had no idea if she was even still alive or not, had no idea if his grandparents are even looking for her as he sits in school all day long. They've always tried to stay in contact with him, but Melina only ever sends him a text every few months to check in on him.
Not even a visit since she dropped him off with Felicia. Hell, not even a damn call.
It hurt, but Peter did what he always did. He shouldered the pain and carried on in life because what else could he do?
It's not like if he tried to call Melina, she'd answer. The only way he ever gets contact from her is from a random number that she uses to text him, she changed it after every time she texts so he knew that he'd never be able to get ahold of her.
And to know that he didn't get to have contact with probably the only link he has to his biological family, hurt but it's not like Peter would admit that out loud.
One night, he had gotten so upset about a nightmare that he had stormed out of the tower and what he saw, what he experienced changed his life forever.
It had brought him back into the life that Melina had tried to get him out of.
Back into the life of danger and blood...
He had witnessed the murder of a man who was in his thirties. He had stopped at a gas station to just rest for a second after his walk, needing a minute to gather himself before going back to the penthouse but his senses had flared, warning him of danger.
But he ignored it.
He ignored his warning and just stood there and watched as a man came out of the station chasing after another man with a ski mask on and by the time Peter realized the ski man had a gun, it was already too late.
The man died, bleeding out on the sidewalk as people all around called the police and all Peter could do was just stare at the dying man.
He swore he looked at him before he had died too, stared right at him and everything but that could've been his mind just playing tricks on him.
But from that, watching another innocent life being taken, it reminded him of all of the innocents he had killed, everyone's life he had taken who didn't deserve it.
He hated those memories, but he was stuck with them and they were all coming to the forefront of his mind as he watched this innocent man bleed out.
That night, he vowed to protect the people of this city, the innocent lives who couldn't protect themselves from evil this city produced.
He'd help them all, no matter how long it took him.
He had skills, he had abilities and he was sick and tired of using them for nothing. They were just sitting there gathering dust and when he watched that man died, he realized that he, let him die.
He could've listened to his powers, could've used them to help him but instead he stood on the side and watched.
He realized, that if he had the power to do something, and he didn't, the bad thing that happened was his fault and his fault alone.
This power he had, he could do great things with it.
But with great power, comes great responsibility...
And from that one bad experience, birthed New York's newest Vigilante.
And he's been around for the past two years, since his freshman year.
He's now a sixteen year old Junior in high school who also happens to be Spider-Man, New York's youngest vigilante.
Not that anyone knew that, except for Felicia that is.
When there was suddenly a spider powered person swinging around New York, well it didn't take a genius to figure out it was him, and seeing how she knew of his powers, the first time he had went out he had come back to the penthouse and found an angry Felicia standing next to his bed with her hands on her hips and raised eyebrows directed right at him.
Yeah, that was not a fun little chat.
But at the end, Peter had been firm that he'd not stop, he couldn't after all he's done to harm people.
Now, he was going to make up for it and when he told her that, Peter watched as Felicia's gaze softened and her defenses shatter. He knew that she understood what that felt like, after all she was still sort of a criminal, she understood trying to do good to make up for the bad.
Reluctantly, she let him continue on doing what he was doing, with the promise of going to her if he was badly hurt, since she knew they could never go to a doctors with his powers.
He didn't waste her time with trivial things such as bruised ribs, cuts, or sprained ankles, they healed within hours but when he tried to hide a stab wound or bullet wound, she had this weird sense like she knew way before he was already hurt, she knew and the minute he tried to deny it, she'd prove him wrong.
He's pretty sure she's found a way to spy on him whenever he's out on patrol, but he's not yet proved that theory and he knows she'd never give him a true answer if he asked.
But, he understands she's just worried, has been ever since the battle of New York.
He honestly wouldn't change his life at all, sure he'd love to see if his mother was still out there, but it's been so long. If he finds her, he finds her but at the moment, he's happy with Felicia and Spider-Man, he's happy where he is in life.
Overall, it's not bad.
Except school.
School is still soooo fucking boring.
It's not his fault he sometimes can't keep his mind on the subject the teachers drone on about, most of the stuff they're teaching he learned years ago when he first came to live with Felicia.
She had seen just how smart he was and had bought him books that probably no child should own, but he understood all of them like it was the easiest thing in the world so then she offered if he wanted to go to school.
He regrets agreeing with her decision all those years ago...
Whenever the teachers catch him dozing off he also gets detention because they think he's not listening, which okay that's fair, he's not but that's only because he's learned it already.
All those detentions, is why Captain America is his least favorite Avenger...
Damn PSA's....
It's also sometimes very tiring to wake up in the morning for school when he's only gotten a couple hours of sleep due to Spider-Man taking down a drug ring in a matter of hours the previous night.
The struggles of a teenage Vigilante, while his classmates have to worry about homework and girls, he has to worry about crime syndicates, murderers and rapists out on the streets.
Some would say that was too much of a burden to place on a teen's shoulders, but Peter would disagree.
He was just as capable, if not more so then some of these goons working for the police department. He could literally find anything with enough time, his powers and enhancements gave him an upper hand and his past training allowed him to take those powers, and utilize them in the right way so he wouldn't hurt himself.
He was perfect for the job, and over half of New York thought so too but he knew, if they ever saw who was really behind the mask, then they'd all start to question him.
Funny, really it is how much adults don't have faith in the youth of today, of any time period really. They have these expectations they expect you to follow and if you don't they judge you based off of their own beliefs.
If you do something that adults can't, they judge you because a child can do it, and they don't know how to feel about that. But if an adult was reveled to be swinging around the city with these super insane powers, then they wouldn't even bat an eye at him.
Because he would've been an adult but Peter, Peter was still a teen and not safe from the biased adults have for children.
It was one of Peter's biggest pet peeves, being underestimated just because he was a "child."
He hated people who did that on patrol, just because of his voice and if he beat them a little harder then the other robbers that night, well no one had to know.
No one had to know that it was also the reason why he added a voice modulator in his homemade spandex suit.
But the smirk Felicia gave him when she heard it told him all he needed to know about what she thought about it.
Peter sighed quietly to himself as he finally made it to his locker. He balanced his books in one hand as he reached over to the lock to put in his combo. Once the locker was opened he placed his morning books at the top of his locker before he reached into his bag to pull out his lunch,
After the incident where he almost starved to death due to his enhanced metabolism, Felicia always made sure to pack him little snacks along with his lunch for after school when he was on patrol. But todays lunch consisted of some left over Alfredo they had for dinner last night with an apple and a bag of cookies.
The protein bars would be for Spider-Man later today.
He walked his way over to cafeteria and as soon as he walked in his senses spiked with the amount of noise so he subtly reached up to his ears and pressed the small little machine in either ear, his own invention, and turned the volume down, making him relax as soon as the noise turned down.
Sometimes, he loves being smart so he could make cool ass shit like this.
He walked over to the empty table towards the back corner of the room and sat down to begin eating his lunch.
Not noticing the group of people who were already watching him.
"He looks so lonely by himself." Lila commented with a frown across her face, her group sitting at a table a few down from Peter.
Cooper scoffed at his sister, "He's always been like that. He's been here longer then any of us Lila, what makes you think he doesn't like being alone?"
"Because no one likes being alone Cooper." Cassie rolled her eyes, "Some people just have a...different perspective of the world and, well some people think they deserve to be alone, it doesn't mean they like it." She said, staring at Peter with sympathy behind her gaze.
"You have no idea if that's what's happening with him though. He could just generally dislike people." Cooper pointed out with a shrug to his shoulders.
"Has anyone ever tried to friend him?" Lila asked rhetorically, "Since we've been here, I can count on my one hand the amount of people who went up to him and started a friendly conversation."
"He usually keeps to himself, more then I did before I met all of you." MJ shrugged as she took a bite out of her sandwich. She waited to continue until after she was done chewing, "He's never been mean to people, but I'm sure you've all heard stories about how he stands up to bullies. Flash basically pisses himself when he sees Peter after their little incident in freshman year."
"Umm, what happened freshman year?" Harley asked, his southern accent hard to miss as he raised an eyebrow at MJ, but there was morbid curiosity behind the look, wanting to know what the hell Hardy had done to Flash to get him to leave the other teen alone.
Ned softly chuckled before responding, "Oh it was perfect. Flash was picking on Gwen after she rejected him as his date and Peter saw. Now it wouldn't have been that bad, if Flash didn't make a comment about how she was apparently a whore. Man, when Peter heard that, he verbally beat the shit out of Flash but you should've seen his eyes oh man, the glare too! He was sooooo pissed!! I've never seen someone look so deadly before, let alone a teenager."
"Ever since then, Flash pisses himself whenever he sees Peter. He doesn't want to invoke the dudes wrath." MJ smirked, finishing Ned's rambling on his favorite story from freshman year.
"Damn, is it weird I wanna meet him now?" Lila smirked as she risked a quick glance at the teen forty feet away from them.
"A little, you know what though? I kind of wanna see him and aunt Nat in the same room. If he's how you say he is, I bet he's the only one who'd be able to keep his cool." Cooper huffed with an amused smile across his face before grabbing his apple and biting off a piece.
"Oh I would totally take that bet!" Harley said with a wide smile, "He'd shit his pants the moment he saw her!"
"Bullshit, he'd be cool as a cucumber."
"Cucumbers, one, are not cool. Second, no one can be cool around Nat. Not even the people who know her."
"I think you're wrong."
"I think I'm right."
"Well you, my dear friend, are not."
"I totally am right."
"You can bet your southern britches you aren't."
"How'd you know my britches are southern, hmm?"
"Everything you own is southern." Lila deadpanned at Harley, making the others laugh as Harley had a contemplative look across his face.
"Okay okay, you right you right, I'll give you that one."
Just then, there was a commotion that started from behind them all so they stopped what they were talking about and turned their heads to look at what was happening. Everyone in the cafeteria also turned to look and what they saw made some of them roll their eyes but they still pulled out their phone to record, just incase.
Flash and his goons were standing at the table where Gwen Stacy, Sally Avril, Betty Brant and Cindy moon were all sitting down. The room had just gotten very quiet as well so everyone could hear what was being said.
"I don't understand babe, I'm everything you could ever want, just give me a chance. I've learned from my past mistakes, I've changed. I promise." Flash said to Gwen which made the girl scoff and roll her eyes.
"I'm sure you have Flash, but I'm not interested in dating you. So if you can please just leave me the hell alone, that would be much appreciated, thank you." She said before turning back to eat her food which made Flash blush in both anger and embarrassment.
He was about to say something else which most likely would've got him smacked but a voice from the corner of the room spoke up which made chills go down some peoples spines, particularly the ones who remembered freshman year.
"I'd be wise about what you say Eugene. We don't need another repeat like last time, yeah?" Peter said, still sitting down in his seat but he was now staring at Flash with a glare that could probably rival Natasha Romanoff's.
If only the kids of the avengers knew just how ironic that statement really was...
Flash scoffed and crossed his arms over his chest, "What're you gonna do about it Hard-On, huh? I'm not scared of a nerd like you." He said, even though Peter could hear the tremor in his voice.
He was bleeding fear, Peter didn't even have to be near him to know that. But, he got up after he ate the last cookie and started to slowly walk from table to table, making sure to keep his eyes on Flash, "What's your obsession with my dick Eugene? Trying to tell us all something about you and a little closet?" Peter raised an eyebrow and smirked at the bully.
Everyone in the cafeteria broke up into laughter at that comment which made flash's face burn even more bright pink in embarrassment.
Contrary to popular belief, he wasn't a complete idiot, he could sometimes read the room. He remembered freshman year, he knew what Peter could do, even if he'd never admit it to anyone. Hardy was probably the strongest in the school, he just never showed it with the clothes he wore but Flash has seen him change before for gym class.
He's not a string bean, and flash didn't know how to feel about having someone like Peter push him around, but he did know that he didn't want to anger the teen anymore.
He's been on the receiving end of that anger before, he'd very much like to keep his body limbs attached thank you very much.
"Whatever man, this doesn't concern you." He glared but it was nothing compared to Peter's, not that the teen would admit that out loud.
Peter shrugged his shoulders as he finally came to rest a few feet in front of the bully, "Call me old fashioned if you'd like, but I don't like how you treat women like pieces of meat, or how you go around the school bullying kids just because you think you're all high and mighty because mommy and daddy's money got you here. Now the rest of us, or the vast majority anyways, had to work hard to get into this school so forgive me if I get a little heated with how you treat others...Now you have two options Eugene." He said the final part not above a whisper, coming to standing right behind flash to whisper down into his ear.
"You can walk away, and forget this happened, or cause a scene. One of those ways will end very badly for you so I'd suggest, you pick wisely Eugene." The teen's words made the bully shiver. He had no damn idea how scary Peter could actually get, but he did know that this, was barely anything.
He could get a lot worse and a lot meaner, and Flash didn't really feel like getting suspended so he did the smart thing and walked away.
But not after he scoffed and shoved at Peter's shoulder a bit, trying to move him away or push him on the ground but the teen stood tall and merely raised an eyebrow at him causing Flash's face to burn as he walked out the doors.
Leaving Peter and Flash's goons. One of the assholes was about to say something though and Peter was having none of that so he took a menacing step forward and glared at them.
"Get lost, before I make you." He hissed and they instantly backed down and bolted out the room, not wanting to anger Peter at all.
The booming exclamation and clapping coming from everyone invaded his senses which made him look around. He rolled his eyes before he started to walk away words the library where he could sit the rest of his lunch period in silence while he read his book, away from everyone else at the moment.
He ignored how Gwen tried to gain his attention as he walked out. She didn't need to be associated with him, trust him it only brought more trouble.
He didn't need friends, no matter what Felicia said about socializing.
He was better by himself.
And maybe if he kept telling myself that, he'd believe it one day...
Back in the cafeteria, the students were still talking about what they had just watched, another verbal beat down for Flash but the group which was classified as the Avengers kids, which wasn't known by anyone in school except Ned and MJ, couldn't shut up about it.
"Did you see the way he destroyed Flash!? Holy shit that was the highlight of my day! And guess what, I caught it on camera!!" Harley laughed with tears of joy running down his face.
"Did you see that glare? I wouldn't want to mess with him, thats for sure." Cassie shook her head.
"Isn't that the second times he's gone to Stacy's defense? Maybe he's got a thing for her." Cooper said but Ned and MJ instantly shook their heads.
"No, Peter defends everyone. He once defended someone who was older then him from some senior who was this giant bully back in freshman year, towards the end of term. Whoever needs help, Peter tries to offer his assistance whenever he can. It doesn't matter if your short, tall, male, female, gay or straight." Ned said.
MJ nodded, "Leeds is right, Peter helps everyone, it just happens that Flash tries to ask Gwen to be his date like, every year and every year he says something stupid and Peter usually gets involved."
"Well he sounds like a nice guy." Lila said before her eyes widened, "You know what? We should invite him to the table! Let him sit with us and make a new friend."
The others looked at each other for a few minutes before shrugging their shoulders. It was Cassie who spoke up for the rest of them though.
"Sure, why the hell not, let's try on Monday.
"Monday it is."
So the day continued on. None of them had any classes with Peter for the second half of the day except for two of them. Even though most of them were in the same grade as him, Peter took a lot more advanced classes with Ned and MJ, the rest of them took normal level classes.
Today, they had history, gym class and then Chemistry before the end of the day and all three of those classes were with Peter but they knew no matter what they'd tried, the teen wouldn't talk to them.
He didn't really talk to that many people, so on Monday they knew it was going to be one tough challenge to try and convince him to sit with them.
Anyways, the day passed by with not that much trouble, nothing major happened in the classes during the afternoon, Peter still sat in the back of every single one of them and read his book while the teachers droned on and honestly, MJ could respect that.
It's not like he didn't know his stuff, he knew it so he decided to do something more productive with his time and read his book.
If MJ could do that, you better bet your ass she would, but unfortunately she still had to listen to the teacher because she needed to learn this material.
Peter, well he just knew everything for some reason.
It was one of his many talents, she mused silently to herself at the end of the day, as she was at her locker with the others grabbing her things for the weekend.
"We still good for tomorrow?" Lila asked her with a tilted head.
She nodded her head, "Of course, wouldn't want to miss a chance to see your crazy family in action." She smirked which caused the others to laugh.
About five minutes down the hallway though, Peter was already starting to walk out the front doors but he suddenly heard a voice call out to him from behind so he turned around and came face to face with Gwen Stacy.
He smiled politely at her and waved before stopping and allowing her to catch up with him. Once she did she smiled at him and brought him in for a surprise hug, which made the teen freeze in shock.
The only person who has ever hugged him in these last few years, has been Felicia. Before that, the only person he could ever remember giving him a hug was his mother, and that was years and years ago.
So reviving one from Gwen right now, we'll it was nice.
It also happened to be his first hug outside of anyone who was "family" for the boy.
After a second of hesitation, he reached up and wrapped his arms around her shoulders, completing the hug and he could tell how she relaxed, glad that she hadn't overstepped any unwritten boundaries.
"You know, you never let me say thank you for defending me. You don't have to do what you do you know? But we all appreciate you taking on flash for us, including me, even though I can take care of myself." She smirked teasingly at him after they separated which made him snort.
"I don't doubt that for a second, but still, it's kind of hardwired in me to help wherever I see trouble. I really don't like bullies as you can probably tell." He said.
Gwen laughed, "Yeah I've noticed." She said as she shook her head, "Anyways I just wanted to thank you, again it means a lot to me that someone who doesn't even know me that well is willing to stick up for me."
"Yeah well, it's who I am." Peter shrugged.
"Then you're a good person, really Pete, thanks." She said again but the name caused Peter to pause for a moment.
He's gotten his fair share of nicknames from Felicia over the years, but no one's ever called him Pete before.
It felt kind of...nice.
Was this what it felt like to have a...have a friend?
He hated to admit it because that would mean Felicia was right, but, it felt kind of, nice...
Peter shook himself out of it quickly and smiled at her, like actually gave Gwen a real, genuine smile, "Thanks for, stopping by and talking. It's uh, well it's different but..." He didn't even need to finish because Gwen smiled gently back at him and placed her hand on his shoulder.
"Of course, everyone deserves to be happy Pete, even you. No one deserves to be lonely all the time." She smiled before he watched as an idea formed in her mind as her smile widened as she stared at him, "I have a great idea, how about I come and sit with you on Monday yeah? We'll have our own little corner table away from everyone else, how does that sound?" She asked.
Peter smiled back at her and nodded his head after a second to think it over. It sounded, great actually, perfect. Did he finally have his first friend who was actually his age? Wow, Felicia was going to flip shit when she heard about this.
"Sure, that sounds great Gwen. But, you'd willingly leave your other friends to sit with me?" He asked with a tilted head.
Gwen shrugged her shoulders, "Sure, my friends don't need me at all that much. They have each other and I don't want you to be lonely anymore."
"I mean, only if you're sure about it. Afraid we don't have like, top notch conversations over at table de Peter, but I mean, I'd like to think I'm pretty funny." Peter smirked in amusement which made Gwen laugh.
"You're definitely something Pete." She teased.
"Ouch, okay I see how it is." Peter fake gasped as he placed a hand on his chest, just making the other teen laugh louder. Just then, a car horn was heard and both of them looked over and saw that there was a police cruiser parked in the front waiting for what he deduced was actually Gwen. The tall blond male who was waiting outside kind of gave that a way.
"Sorry I should probably get going that's my dad, but I'll see you Monday okay?!" She said as she already stared to sprint over towards her dad's vehicle, leaving Peter behind at the entrance staring at her retreating form.
"Bye, Gwen. See you Monday." He called back out to her as he shook his head.
He had actually made a friend, wow. That was completely new for him.
And he had the perfect way to celebrate, a sandwich from Delmar's. Best sandwich place in all of Queens, Peter would go as far to say that it was the best damn sandwich's in all of New York.
But that was just him.
It was only a few minute walk to Delmar's but he didn't mind it all that much, he enjoyed getting out to stretch his legs after a tiring day at school so he placed his earbuds in his ears and started to play his music until he got there.
Once we opened the shop door, he paused his music and pocketed his buds before smiling at the owner who was behind the counter, "Hey Mr Delmar! How've you been today?" He asked as he came to lean on the counter in front of the man, letting his hand wander over to Murph to pet the cat.
"Mr Hardy! What a pleasure to see you today. I'm doing great though, thanks for asking." Mr Delmar exclaimed with a wide smile across his face.
"Great, how's your daughter been?" Peter smirked which made the older man glare at him warningly.
He pointed his finger at him, "Do you wanna pay an extra five for your sandwich? If not I suggest you shut your trap." He said which made Peter snort as he placed a five dollar bill on the counter.
"Man, you're easy to get a reaction out of, chill Mr Delmar, I'm only joking around." Peter smiled and shook his head fondly at the shop owner making said man narrow his eyes as he took the bill with extreme caution like it was somehow tainted.
"You better be." He gave one final warning before he placed the bill in the register and moved over to make the food for Peter.
"So how's the shop Mr D?" Peter asked as he waited for the sandwich by the shop cat, making sure to scratch behind his ears since he knew the feline liked it so much.
"Business is booming as usual, everyone in Queens wants a taste of the best sandwich's this part of town." He said as he started to cut open the bread and throw all of Peter's toppings in.
"Well as they should, no place can outmatch your sandwiches Delmar." He said which made the man roll his eyes at the teen.
"So what're you up to theses days, huh? Still in school?" Delmar asked.
Peter shrugged, "Yeah but it's not fun, I've already learned everything they're teaching like, years ago. It's boring and I've got better things to do."
"Stay in school kid, you'll need that diploma if you want to get into colleges after high school. Just look at me, I dropped out and here I am, in a little sandwich shop in Queens."
"Hey, this is the best sandwich place ever, I'd be amazing to have all this." Peter smiled at the older man, trying to encourage him.
Delmar waved his hand around, "Yeah yeah yeah I hear you. If I never did that, I would've never met your lovely personality, isn't that right?" Delmar smirked as he placed Peter's sandwich on the counter for the teen to pick up.
Peter smirked right back at the older man as he grabbed the bag his food was in, "You've got that right Mr D."
"Yeah, enjoy your number five with extra pickles, squished down extra flat." Delmar rolled his eyes before mumbling to himself, "I've never had someone be so particular with their food before you."
Peter mock gasped in hurt and placed his other hand on his chest, "Ouch, Mr Delmar, that just hurts. I can't believe you'd betray me like this, how will I ever go on?" He said with a hand on his forehead being all dramatic.
"You'll find a way." Mr Delmar deadpanned at the teen which made him snort. He offered Murph one more scratch behind his head before he started to walk out the door.
"Bye Mr D, have a nice day!" He called out behind him as he opened the door.
"You too Peter!" The owner called out and less then a second later, the door closed and Peter was now back out on the streets of his city, his home.
He always did the same thing every Friday. He'd go to Delmars and grab a sandwich before going to the top of a building to eat the food, then after that he'd grab his homemade silky spider suit, put it on and swing around the city saving people until he had to go back home to Felicia around seven so he could have dinner.
He didn't know if he'd go back out tonight, it would depend on if he heard or found anything that was truly concerning while he was out right now.
But, this was his life.
The life of a teenage vigilante and he wouldn't change a thing about it...
The elevator dinged as all the kids made it up to the penthouse of Stark Tower. As soon as the doors opened, they all walked out and threw their various items along the side wall, keeping them there until later where they'd take them to their rooms.
The all walked into the living area and came face to face with their family lounging around and relaxing. Steve was most likely in the kitchen with Bucky, those two now that they were reunited were harder to get away from each other then a leech was to blood.
Clint and Laura were at the table with Nate, the little boy talking animatedly towards his parents as he colored in his book, Tony was at the table working on some tech with Bruce sitting next to him, offering him assistance when he needed it.
Scott, Sam and Yelena were all sitting down on the couch playing Mario kart while Natasha sat back and watched with a slightly amused gaze behind her look.
"Man you would not believe the day we had." Harley was the first from the kids to exclaim as they walked into the room.
"Oh yeah? And why's that potato man?" Tony asked with a raised eyebrow causing the teen to glare at him.
"Because we just watched the school bully get destroyed, that's why." Lila smirked as she sat down next to her aunt, causing the older woman to reach over and ruffle her hair.
"And how, pray tell did you do that, huh?" Natasha asked with a raised eyebrow but the people who knew her could tell she was curious about the subject.
"Wait, pause, time out for a quick second, you mean to tell me there's a bully roaming your school? And you didn't tell us?" Scott asked causing his daughter to roll her eyes.
"He never bullied us dad, but he did bully others."
"And did you ever stop this asshole from being mean to others?" Clint raised an eyebrow at the kids which made them blush a bit in embarrassment from being called out.
"Well, no but that's not because we didn't want to." Cooper said.
"Yeah, he was already being taken care of by another student. We have our own bully repellent in the shape of another student." Lila said as she gestured to Harley, "Harls, show them the video, I know you recorded it."
Harley gasped, "How dare you accuse me of filming a verbal beat down instead of reporting it to the teachers." He said.
Everyone looked at him with the same deadpanned expression across their faces...
"Ok fine, man tough crowd today." Harley muttered before taking out his phone and pulling up the video. He didn't even need to say the words because Friday was already listening in and brought the same video up on the tv screen, effectively cutting off the current game of Mario Kart.
"Oh man." Scott muttered but was ignored by everyone else while his daughter fondly rolled her eyes.
The Avengers stood around and watched as the kid, Peter verbally beat the shit out of the bully, coming to the other teen's defense even though they could tell he knew she didn't need it.
He had this weird confidence about him from what they could tell, he spoke with authority when he scared the other students away and it seemed he gained his own reputation in the school because he barely had to do anything to the Flash kid before he had already turned tail and ran.
They were all impressed with the kid's ability to end a fight without even having to raise a hand, Steve and Bucky more so then the others.
Back before the war, when Steve used to get his ass kicked everyday, bullies never liked it when you showed them you were smarter then them, trust the Captain on that and Peter used his wit instead of his strength to really teach these punks a lesson.
It made Steve see a little of himself in the kid who stood up for what was right.
Bucky though, while he was thinking the same thing, had his eyes slightly narrowed in confusion. He couldn't place it but the kid, he looked so damn familiar, he could place where but he just knew that he knew the teen, somehow...
Man it was going to keep bugging him until he figured it out...
Natasha had the same feeling though she didn't let it show along her face. There was something about him, about how he held himself and how he acted that was similar. She couldn't see the whole teen with how it was recorded, but for some reason, she just couldn't stop the feeling that she knew him.
The spy's curiosity did get the better of her once the clip was finished though, "What's he like? Do you talk to him?" She asked the kids.
"Well, not exactly. He doesn't really talk to anyone at school, people have tried but he always shuts them down. He prefers to sit alone whenever he's in class or in lunch. He'd much rather have his face stuffed in a book than socialize with people his age." Cooper shrugged as he leaned back against the couch cushion.
Huh, sounds a bit like her to be honest. Socializing was just so damn hard at times, there were points where she'd much rather be stuffed in a book too.
Especially on the bad days...
"Yup, complete social outcast." Harley said out loud which made Cassie who was standing next to him glare and elbow him right in the side.
"Ow, what? Am I wrong? Huh? I'm not." Harley huffed as he held his side in pain.
"Just because it may be true, it doesn't mean you have to say it out loud." Cassie rolled her eyes.
"She's right Harley, you don't know the kids situation. Who knows, maybe he doesn't know how to make friends, as sad as that sounds. We don't know him, and we can't assume anything about the kid without making an ass of ourselves." Tony said with his arms crossed.
"Speaking from experience Stark?" Natasha asked sarcastically with a slight upturn of her lips, causing her sister to snort in amusement, followed by the others not long after.
Tony rolled his eyes, "This is why I never leave my lab, because you hooligans make fun of me. I can see where I'm not wanted, so if you'll all excuse me I'll be down in my lab, crying myself to sleep tonight." The genius sniffed before dramatically turning around and walking over to the elevator, leaving his laughing friends and family behind.
Natasha though, she was still staring at the paused video of the kid, not really looking at it anymore, just stuck in her own head.
She didn't fully grasp what the kids just said until right now, the kids name...
It was Peter...
So, so so close to Pyotr...
All these years and she still hasn't found him, neither have either of the agent Parker's and with the death of Ben a few years ago, they had taken time off of the hunt to mourn their own loss.
But still, throughout all these years she hasn't given up hope on him, that he was still somewhere out here in the city, waiting for her.
But then the battle of New York happened, and that hope that her son was alive, dwindled down to a very very slight chance.
The only thing that kept her going back then was her family, told her to not give up and to keep looking because her son needed her.
Her son still needed her, even if he was sixteen years old already.
She, needed to see him, to make sure he was okay and healthy and safe and....
"You're spiraling." Yelena said from her spot right next to her sister.
Natasha scoffed, "Am not."
"What caused it this time?" She asked, completely ignoring her sister's denial and carrying on with her questioning.
Natasha knew that her sister would just keep bugging her if she didn't talk so she sighed and looked around to make sure no one was listening in on them, "The kids name is Peter." She said, emphasizing the name until her sister caught on which didn't take too long.
When she did figure it out, she winced, "Sorry. Shouldn't have brought it up." She mumbled.
Natasha shook her head, "No, it's fine. It's just....it's been sixteen years since I had him, over a decade since I've lost him and I...I just wanna see my son again." She admitted.
Yelena frowned and set her hand on her sister shoulder, "I'll try to get in contact with Mom again, see if she can give us any clues as to where she left your son, who she left him with alright?...I promise sis, we're gonna find him even if it's the last thing we do."
Nat huffed and shook her head fondly, "Since when were you the optimist?"
Yelena smirked right back, "Since you lost hope. Don't worry, I'll be the better sister and pick it up for the both of us. Someone has to."
Natasha smiled gently at her sister and laid her hand on her cheek," Thank you Yelena, it means the world to me."
"Of course. Oh!! And don't forget tomorrow night we're having dinner with the Parker's. Mary wanted me to tell you to bring over Barton and his family too." She suddenly exclaimed which made Natasha nod her head.
"Sounds good, see you later." The older woman said as she turned to walk down the hallway towards her room.
"See you tonight." She heard her sister call back to her but she didn't respond, already saying what she needed to say. As she got into her room though and shut the door behind her, locking it, she rested her head back against the wood and closed her eyes before slowly sliding down until her butt hit the hardwood ground.
Behind locked doors and with no prying eyes to spy on her, she could finally break down the mask she always kept up and mourn.
Mourn for the lost of her child who she didn't even known, didn't even know if he was still alive or anything.
And there was absolutely nothing she could do about it except sit here and wait, wait until a new lead popped up and she could actually follow it.
Maybe, one day, a lead will actually bring her to her son.
But until that day, she had to be strong, she had to continue on with her life and hope for the best.
Even if she didn't have that much hope left to begin with...
Suddenly there was a knock on her door and she didn't even try to move or unlock the door, not in the mood to have any visitors at the moment.
"Natasha? It's me. Can you let me in?" The voice of Bucky Barnes said which only made her eyes burn that much more and anger to course through her body.
When Bucky was un-brainwashed, the first thing he had said to her was she looked familiar, and she reminded him of someone which instantly had put her on guard.
A few weeks later, he had finally remembered why and had come clean to her. He told her about how he remembered a little boy with her eyes, how he remembered training him, teaching him everything that he could do.
The man had made her baby into a murderer, had made her son go through so much pain and suffering at such a young age.
She hated him, loathed the man even if it wasn't actually him who trained her son.
It didn't change the fact he made her son like her.
Her little baby had to go through all of that, and he didn't even have his mother to help him get through it.
She hated the man...
"Go away Barnes." She said coldly, not even bothering to mask the anger in her tone.
She did not, want to see him right now.
All the Avengers were confused with her behavior towards him, especially Steve but she couldn't bring herself to tell them why, and Barnes had enough decency left in that body of his to not tell anyone about her son.
It was the least he could do in her opinion...
She heard as he sighed from the other end of the door and waited a minute before speaking, barely above a whisper, "I'm sorry." He mumbled which only made her clench her hands in anger.
"I said leave Barnes! Don't make me come out there to force you because I promise you, I will make it hurt." She threatened, trying to keep herself composed until she heard the man leave the general vicinity of her room.
Once he did, she let the water gates open as tears flooded out of her eyes and down her face.
I'd be a long time before she spoke with that man, but she didn't want to even think about him at the moment.
All she wanted was her son back...
Peter stood on top of the Empire State Building with his suit on, staring off at his beautiful city from behind the white eyes of his spider mask.
This place really was a site to see, all the buildings that towered up to the sky, the cool tourist attractions that brought people from thousands of miles away just for the chance to see it and Peter's favorite, the one thing above all else he loved about his city.
Was when the sun started to set, there wasn't a more beautiful sight to see then when the sun started to lower down behind the horizon line.
But, he'd have to wait a few hours until he saw that, right now the sun was still out high in the sky and he had patrol to do.
He had a duty to these people and he wasn't gonna let them down anytime soon, that was for sure.
He closed his eyes and relaxed his body and started to plummet down the tower, relishing in the feel of his adrenaline spiking and his heart pumping.
He let out a whop as he continued to fall down to the earth, keeping his arms tucked against his body as he fell towards the sidewalk of the city.
There was truly nothing more exhilarating than when the adrenaline in one's body started to flow through every vein. Peter loved the feeling it gave him, it made him feel like he was unstoppable, like he was finally at peace with the world around him.
He loved who he was, and wouldn't give up his powers for anything.
He needed Spider-Man, and Spider-Man needed him.
Right before he hit the ground, his senses warned him and he shot a web at a nearby skyscraper, pulling his body upward and into a swing, making the onlookers gasp and point excitedly at him, happy that they got the chance to see their very own superhero protecting them.
Even if he didn't think he was a superhero.
You see, there were differences between superhero and vigilante, that's why there were different words to begin with.
To Peter, a Superhero was someone like the Avengers, someone who protected the world from ruin, who made sure that at the end of the fight, they still had a planet to live on.
A vigilante though, was a lot more smaller than that, they'd be willing to help wherever they could. To helping people when they were lost, to even the nastiest of jobs, the jobs where you didn't know if you'd make it back because it was so dangerous.
A vigilante, went outside the law to get shit done because they knew it'd never get taken care of because the cops either couldn't handle it, or the person they were after were just too rich and powerful to be placed in jail by normal means.
And vigilantes took care of the shit that the Avengers wouldn't. They all sit at the top of their ivory tower while the little people down in the city suffer everyday of their lives and that night, where Peter watched Ben Parker bleed out in front of him, he vowed that he'd never be like the Avengers.
He'd never be the person who sat down and did nothing as people were killed every night.
So to him, Vigilantes were the shield to their city. They took on the brunt of the damage. They suffered and endured the pain so the people wouldn't have to. They took care of it so innocent people wouldn't die.
There was a word he liked, endure. Vigilantes endured every night so the people didn't. The word, endure, meant to carry on through, despite hardships.
It meant to bear with tolerance or to continue in existence but to Peter, Peter liked the last definition the best. He thought it explained the word perfectly.
To suffer patiently without yielding...
And he knew that superheroes endured, that's not what he was saying. He was only saying that vigilantes endured the full might of their city and all the corruption that was hiding in it, that's how they helped their home.
The took care of the shady shit no one else was equipped to deal with.
And they took it on not because they were forced, but because they had the ability to do so, they had the chance to help their city and they did so without a second of hesitation.
Because that's what they did...
No matter how small the problem was because that was who they were, they helped out the little guys who needed help.
That's why Peter loved doing what he did, he loved going out there to save people because it gave him a sense of purpose. It made him feel good about himself, especially after his terrible past, the past where all he can remember is blood, blood that was on his hands.
He couldn't stand the thought that he was once like the assholes he puts away now, someone who hurt innocent lives but he was trying to amend for what he had done, he was trying to make up for it in all the ways he knew.
One of which, happened to be swinging around the city fighting crime...
And Peter wouldn't have it any other way.
He spent a few hours swinging around the city, helping people find the building they were after, allowing people to cross streets, getting cats out of trees and he even flipped for a couple tourists who asked him to.
Not a lot of exciting things happened and that was fine with Peter, he was just happy he was helping out where he could.
But that soon changed when after three hours of swinging around, he got a little notification from his Hud on his lenses telling him about a robbery reported on Fifth avenue with a hostage situation.
Without any other delay, he turned around and swung off towards Manhattan. It only took him a few minutes and by that time, there was already police officers surrounding the building with a few familiar faces standing there.
He recognized both Officer Davis, his grand old pal Yuri and more surprisingly, he saw the captain of the police force was here, Captain Stacy.
Gwen's father.
Small world wasn't it?
He swung over and landed on one of the police cars but made sure he stayed out of sight from the building so no one inside could tell he arrived.
He's made a lot of enemies in his years swinging around the city and he knew that if some people saw him arrive, then they'd panic and start making decisions that probably wouldn't be good for the hostages inside.
"Sup my fellow cops, it's Spider-Cop reporting for duty. I hear you've got a little hostage problem in there?" He said with a raised eyebrow and a smile across his face.
He knew that most of the cops couldn't stand him, the only ones that seem to tolerate him are the three standing in front of him plus detective Mahoney but that was probably because the man had been dealing with Daredevils bullshit for years before he had ever showed up.
The man has told him many stories and some of them were pretty funny, he had to admit.
The three people in front of him though didn't seem to share his same sense of humor at the moment because they all rolled their eyes at his cop comment but decided that they didn't have time to call him out on it.
It was the captain who spoke up though, "You think you can sneak in there and get all of the criminals webbed up without harming the hostages?" He asked bluntly.
Peter scoffed and placed a hand on his chest, "You insult me by insinuating that I can't Captain. Of course I'll help you. Do you know if there's a vent shaft though? Somewhere I can crawl in undetected?" He asked them, getting down into his business mode.
He had work to do.
"On top of the building, there's an air duct that will take you right to the main room of the bank. Once you're in, you won't be able to miss the hostages, they're right there but so are the assholes with alien weapons. We've got no idea how they got them so be careful Spider-Man." Officer Davis said to him.
Peter nodded his head, "Alright I can work with that. I'll send the hostage out the front door so be ready once that door opens. I'll try to get the weapons out of the way first so no one gets hurt." He said but before he could swing to the top of the building, Yuri called out to him.
"Stay safe Spider-Man, and be careful yeah? Don't really feel like cleaning up spider guts this evening." She smirked which made him snort in amusement.
"Don't get your hopes up Yuri, I ain't going anywhere." With that said he swung off towards the roof of the bank and ripped off the vent cover before crawling into the vent and silently making his way into the main room.
When he got there, he looked through the other cover and saw that right below him, there were about three people with alien weapons and on the opposite wall, there was five citizens with gags in their mouths with their hands tied behind their backs.
As quietly as he could, he tore open the vent covering and silently placed it in the vent with him before he used his powers to climb along the ceiling.
Once he was upside down on the roof, he reached back in and grabbed the piece of metal before he placed the vent covering back on before looking down and breathing a sigh of relief when he noticed that the criminals didn't notice or hear him.
Which was definitely good news for him.
He looked around the room and focused his senses before he noticed that there was only two more men in the other room, probably the two tasked with grabbing the money while these idiots guarded the hostages.
Idiots who didn't even think to look up.
Honestly one of criminals many downfalls, they never looked up.
He looked around the room for anything to make a distraction out of before his eyes landed on a nearby desk. He webbed a pen to his hand and chucked the object away from the hostages, making all three heads turn at the sudden sound.
"John, go check that out." One of the men said as he gestured to where the sound came from.
"Why me?" The man, John asked with a raised eyebrow.
"Because I said so. It's probably nothing but let's just make sure." He said and John then walked over to the sound with Peter silently following behind him.
When they were both behind cover and away from prying eyes, Peter shot his webs at the man and pulled him up to the ceiling and covered him in webs before he could alert his fellow robbers.
One down, four to go...
He grabbed the alien weapon too and webbed it to the ceiling for now, not wanting to risk the weapon just lying on the floor. After that was done he crawled back over to the two men and decided that he'd play with them a bit.
He slowly lowered himself down his web right behind the other men. He could see how the hostages eyes widened at the sight of him so before he spoke, he made the classic be quiet symbol with his finger to his mouth before he whispered in the man's ears.
"Pshh." As quickly as the words left his mouth, he crawled back up the web and watched the man turn around.
"What?" He asked his partner, not knowing it was actually him and not the other man.
"What're you on about man?"
"What do you want?"
"I want, you to shut your mouth."
"Then why did you whisper to me?"
"I didn't whisper to you."
"You did, I heard it."
"Man you're hearing things again. Just shut up okay? Once we're done here we'll report back to the big bosses and maybe then the Maggia will finally get off our goddamn back." Peter tilted his head at the man's words.
The Maggia? He's heard whispers of their name before but it's usually Fisk's goons who utter the words.
From what he's gathered, the Maggia are the only competitor for Fisk, and they don't like the mobster.
Apparently stealing their territory instantly puts you on their shit list.
Anyways he didn't know how far this job went but if these people were being gifted these weapons from the Maggia, and they were now in his city being used to rob banks.
Then he had a major problem he needed to deal with.
But he could worry about that later, right now he needed to finish the job and get these people out of this building all in one piece.
So without any warning, he dropped down in his signature crouch and kicked one of the man's feet from under him and webbed him to the other wall before he grabbed the other man's weapon, ripped it out of his hands and grabbed his head and banged it against his knee, effectively knocking him out cold too.
He made sure to web both of them and their weapons to the ground before he ran over to the hostages.
"Hey, hey guys I need you to be quiet once I take these gags out okay? There are still two punks I need to deal with, can you do that for me?" He asked, getting nods from all of them so he made quick work with their gags before he gestured for them to go out the front door.
"Quickly, go, tell the cops that I'm almost done in here okay? Just need a few more minutes." He whispered and got nods from all the oldest members of the group.
He jumped up on the ceiling again and waited until everyone was outside the doors. He watched as the cops ran up to them and gathered them away from the door so Peter turned away and focused on the task at hand.
He still had two assholes to deal with and from what he could hear, they were still being greedy and stealing more money.
Honestly he hated people like that.
He sat for another few seconds before he webbed a nearby keyboard from a computer and chucked it with all his strength, instantly shattering it on the other wall but making a loud noise in the process that he knew the men had heard based off of their heartbeats nervously fluttering once he produced the sound.
It was time to end this.
As soon as the men walked out into the room, Peter left them no time to react and instantly punched the first one out. The second one tried to shoot the alien weapon but Peter grabbed it and ripped it out of his hands.
He twisted the man's wrist before grabbing both of their heads and smashed them together, making them stumble back at the force of the attack. Peter didn't see a need to extend this anymore then he already did so he webbed them both to the floor like their buddies and grabbed the alien weapons and placed them in a pile with the rest of them.
He looked around and nodded his head at his own handiwork, happy that he had done it without anyone, Including himself getting hurt.
God knows Felicia would fret over him if he came back with a whole in his side.
He saw no real reason to stay any longer either, he knew the cops could handle arresting these guys and getting the alien gear back into the hands of Damage control, he had the real problem to deal with though.
Like who the hell was giving these random thugs alien weapons to go around and shoot up New York with?
Was it the Maggia, or was the Vulture back at it again? Was he working with them?
All questions that Peter needed answers to.
It looked like it was gonna be a very long weekend for the teen...
He jogged over to the door though and pushed his way past them before climbing up to the top of the building and looking down at the cops, who were already staring at him.
"Good to go you guys! Weapons secure and criminals in webs ready for arrest. Have your way with them." He did his classic Spider-Man salute before he webbed off without another word.
He should probably get back home before Felicia freaked out.
Plus it was almost dinner time.
Natasha sat down on her bed with the only evidence of her son in her hands. She held it like it was the most precious thing in existence and to her, well it was.
It was the only thing she had managed to keep before she had destroyed the academy all those years ago. It was a picture of her baby boy probably around a month before he was taken from her.
The picture was of him sleeping soundly in her arms, his little face tucked into the crook of her neck as his reddish brown hair stuck up in every direction. She had taken the picture herself with the camera she had stashed in her room after a mission where she had gone undercover.
She traced over the shape of her son on the little picture in her hands, hating how he was so close, yet so far away from her.
She wanted her son back but when had she ever gotten what she wanted?
She knew life wasn't supposed to be fair, but it wasn't fair, that her son had to go through the same grueling training as she did when she was a kid. She never wanted that for him, she wanted him to live a life full of love and that was something that she could never give him back in the Red Room.
But Barnes, oh just thinking about the man who stole at lest a part of her son's innocence, oh it made her want to kill the man ten times over until she was satisfied he paid.
And even then, she probably would always despise the man to some degree.
Barnes had done bad things at the Winter Soldier, she understood he was forced to do so, like he was forced to kill Stark's parents but it was different.
That was her child, her blood. How was she supposed to forgive him for something like that? Even if it wasn't really him doing it?
How could you ask a mother to forgive the man who helped ruin your son's life?
The answer is you couldn't, because at the end of the day that was her son that he beat up for training, that was her son that he taught how to kill, how to infiltrate and how to torture.
It was him, who did it all...
Just then, her door opened and her sister walked in. Yelena made sure she locked the door before she walked over to her and sat down next to her. She leaned over her shoulder to stare at the picture and she smiled.
"Every time I see that picture, I wonder, how the hell is that, your son? He's so damn cute and adorable and you, my dear sister, are none of those qualities." She smiled which made her older sister snort in amusement.
"It's funny you say that, because he usually acted exactly like me. He'd...he'd follow me around our room like a little duckling, copy everything I did, wanted to be exactly like me." Natasha laughed wetly as she reached up to wipe her eyes.
"He had my eyes, my face structure, even the damn slight red to his hair. It was like looking into a mirror and seeing the male version of myself....I miss him." She admitted as more tears started to leak from her eyes.
"Hey, hey none of that. He's still out there, and we will find him I promise. Okay? We're gonna find him and you and him are gonna live happily ever after in some far away cabin away from all of us, hide away so the world never takes him away from you again. How's that sound?" Yelena asked.
Natasha rolled her wet eyes, "I doubt he'd take the Rapunzel treatment lightly."
Yelena clicked her tongue, "You're right, he is your son after all." She said which made Nat scoff and lightly punch her sister's shoulder.
Yelena chucked before she sobered up, "I'm serious sister, I told you all those years ago that I wouldn't stop, and I wont. Not until I find my nephew, I promise." She said.
"Thank you." Natasha said brokenly as she laid her head on her sisters shoulder, needing the support now more then ever.
"No problem."
After a moment of silence between the sisters Yelena spoke up somewhat hesitantly, "You do know you can't blame Barnes for it the rest of your life, right?" She said barely above a whisper but Natasha heard.
And she was not at all pleased with the topic change.
"Can we please not talk about Barnes right now? I do not want to think of him or I might blow a blood vessel." Natasha glared.
"You can't blame him for what happened, he didn't know." Yelena was never one for following her sisters orders though and continued to plow on.
"I can and will. You don't understand Yelena. That's my son that he trained, my baby who he...who he made like me. I told myself when I had him I would never allow him to go through that and the one time that I wasn't there, they took him and gave him to Barnes. He made my baby too much like me and that, is something as a mother, that I can never forgive him for." She said, shaking her head in anger.
None of them understood, they didn't and none of them ever would.
They wouldn't...
"Okay, maybe I won't. But you could at least try to be civil. If not for yourself, then at least for everyone else. I know for a fact that every time Steve sees you almost kill Barnes he gets all sad like a kicked puppy dog." Yelena said offhandedly.
"The man deserves it." She muttered bitterly to herself which made Yelena roll her eyes.
"Alright that's enough bashing Barnes for one night. Now how about you clean yourself up, and we go out there and have a nice family dinner together yeah? You haven't been to one since you found out what Barnes did. I know the Barton's would appreciate it if you came, especially your niece and nephew." Yelena said pointedly with a raised eyebrow.
Natasha sighed, "Fine. Just don't expect me to not glare at him all night."
Yelena shrugged, "I'll take what I can get."
Peter landed out on the balcony of Felicia's penthouse in his signature Spider-Man pose.
He got up and walked into the place he's called home for years and once he was inside, he grabbed at his mask and pulled it off his face as he swung his book bag onto the ground nearby.
"Felicia?" He called out as he walked over to the kitchen to see if she was in there.
"Peter? You're back pretty early all things considered." Felicia Hardy stepped out from behind the pantry door and smirked at her charge with a teasing look behind her gaze.
Peter rolled his eyes as he pulled himself up onto the counter and crossed his arms over his chest, "Haha very funny."
Felicia laughed as she pushed a strand of her platinum blond hair behind her ear as she carried some ingredients over to the counter, "Can you blame me Peter? I basically have to force your AI to drag you back most days."
"That's not fair! That's happened like, one time when I was in the middle of a robbery. Plus, if I remember correctly I did apologize for that." Peter pointed out.
She smiled fondly at the teen as she reached over and rested her hand on his cheek, "I know. I'm just messing with you. You're very easy to get a reaction out of Spider-Boy."
Peter huffed and slightly pouted up at her, "Rude." He muttered before hoping off the counter and walking into the other room.
"Go and change! Then you can help me with dinner yeah?" Felicia called out to him.
"Got it! Give me a moment and I'll be right out!" He said as he walked over to his room to change into a comfy pair of clothes.
He grabbed a pair of sweatpants and a plain white t-shirt before changing and walking back out to help Felicia with the food.
This right here, was perfect for the teen, the only thing that could probably make it any better was if he finally had his mother here too.
He could picture it right now, his mother, Felicia and him all in the kitchen, cooking dinner like it was completely normal.
He's never really thought much on his father, he never knew the man and didn't really have an opinion on the matter but, he guessed it would be cool to have his father mixed into that little fantasy of his.
But for right now, this was all he needed, Spider-Man and Felicia until he could find his mother, then it would be the three of them.
Man, he loved nights like this when it was only them.
He didn't know where he'd be without Felicia. She's taken care of him for so long, been apart of his life that he wouldn't know what to do if she was to ever leave.
But he couldn't worry about that right now. He couldn't plague his mind with the what ifs at the moment.
All he could do was live in the moment and enjoy every second he got with her.
That we all any of them could really do now wasn't it?
Enjoy the moment, and pray for more exactly like them.
He'd enjoy it while it lasted, because he knew that this weekend would be very busy as he tracked down as many leads as he could find on the Maggia.
Man, he was not, looking forward to metaphorically shaking the tree all weekend.
But, that was apart of his life nowadays, did whatever he had to do to protect his city.
And that, was something that he'd never change...
Chapter 7: Begin The Hunt
Summary:
Peter gets more information and teams up with the Devil while the Avengers get closer and closer to Peter…
Notes:
Hey everyone, here’s another chapter I hope you enjoy it.
I just wanna say, SDCC, HOLY SHIT!!!
I’m so pumped for Phases 5 and 6! Let’s go!!!!
Chapter Text
Sunday morning found Peter sitting at his desk, across from his bulletin board with his arms crossed over his chest and his mouth pulled down into a contemplative frown as he looked at everything he gathered over the weekend.
He had pulled an all nighter Friday night and yesterday. He had gotten back to the penthouse towards Saturday morning, slept for most of the day before getting up to eat dinner before going back out on patrol and then, he didn't get back until a few hours ago, into the early hours of the Sunday morning.
He was basically nocturnal when he had a big mystery to solve and Felicia was alright with it as long as he got close to six hours of sleep before a school night.
He'd have to be back by midnight tonight that meant. Which was fine with him because he didn't really want to anger Felicia, especially when he had promised after the last time he'd never do it again.
She could be very scary when she wanted to be.
Anyways, he had a map of the whole city up on the board with any pictures he had taken as evidence for what he's deemed as, the evidence board.
Very original he knew, but he liked the name.
It made him seem like one of those cool detectives, like good old Sherlock Holmes.
Which, now that he thought back onto those two movies, that actor kind of looked like Tony Stark.
Anyways…
There were little tacks going through the map at certain locations where he had found certain pieces of evidence, marking them to let him know where he had found these people he was after and what they had told him.
There were a total of five locations that were marked with red tacks, which meant he had already been there and gathered all the information he could, but there were also another four of them which were marked with blue tacks which meant he still had to go there and see what he could find.
So far, each place he's hit has lead him into the same direction.
Right towards the Maggia...
The warehouses that he had taken down were owned by Fisk and his goons had been all too eager to give up the information if it meant that a vigilante was tracking down their rival and would eventually wipe them out.
He guessed both of the groups weren't fond of each other, but Peter didn't like any of them in his city stirring up trouble and didn't really have a preference of who he went after first, all he cared about was that they were off the streets and they were unable to harm innocent lives.
He'd get them all in due time, but he had to be patient if he wanted to beat these criminals at their own game.
He was in it for the long haul, and he knew he needed to have patience if he wanted to get to the bottom of these alien weapons and the Maggia.
He prayed the Vulture wasn't back, he hated that man with a passion.
Ironically, the Vulture was one of his old classmates father. She was once the leader of the decathlon team at Midtown. He had never really talked with Liz, but she had always been one of the nice Seniors when he was a freshman.
But her father was a completely different story.
He had been going around selling Alien technology since the invasion had taken place. Peter actually didn't know how no one picked up on it until he had gotten his hands into the whole mess, but he didn't question it.
He had taken the man down after he had tried to raid one of Stark's planes full of dangerous Avengers tech, but not before the man had brought a building down on him.
But not to worry, because Peter got him back by crashing the plane he was trying to steal from. And in Peter's opinion, the man had gotten the worst of it.
The teen had been healed the very next day so nothing to worry about there.
But he had sent the man to prison, leaving his daughter and wife by themselves and with no income since the man who was getting the money for the family happened to be selling alien tech to do so.
Which is highly illegal.
After the fall out, Liz and her mother had moved out to Washington after that to stay with some family friend that was willing to house them until they got on their own two feet.
It was better for Liz though, since she was attending Berkeley in California anyway but Peter's heart did go out to her.
It must be hard finding out that your father was a psycho flying bird man who sold alien weapons to get money for the family.
Peter didn't particularly like the thought that the man could be out of prison now, but he did know that it didn't have to be Toomes himself. A few people on the man's team had slipped through his hands and were presumably still at large so it wasn't that far off to think they could now be working with the Maggia.
Peter heard that they did pay well, so anyone who'd be looking for work, especially the men on Toomes team, would greatly benefit if they did join.
The Maggia got their weapons, and the people who were experts on the tech got jobs again.
He had to admit, if it was Toomes' group, he was slightly impressed with how long they had managed to stay under his radar.
But somewhere along the lines someone got sloppy and Peter had caught the scent again.
And now that he knew about it, Peter wouldn't let any of this go anytime soon, not until everyone who was behind it was in bars.
He couldn't let these weapons stay out on the street any longer, he had already made that mistake once and he'd be damned if he made the same one again.
It may be time to get in contact with a few people who might know a thing or two about this. It also may be time that Peter went into Hell's Kitchen to have a little chat with Daredevil, considering that the next warehouse was definitely in the other vigilante's territory.
A warehouse that Fisk was scheduled to be at tonight…
Lucky him.
He knew if there was one person who’d know anything about the Maggia it would be their rival so if Peter could just talk to Fisk, make somewhat of a deal with the man for the information then in Peter’s book it was a win win.
He got the info, Fisk got to stay out on the streets a little while longer plus his rivals would be gone.
Of course it wouldn’t stay like that for long, but it would be a temporary compromise until the Maggia were gone.
He'll also have to have a little chat with Aaron Davis again, see if he could tell the teen anything of value.
Shit he may even need to find Turk and see if the little rat had heard any rumors.
Man, he was gonna be one busy spider in the upcoming weeks that was for sure.
"What's on your mind?" Felicia asked leaning against the doorway to his bedroom, her arms crossed over her chest as she looked at him before her eyes drifted over to his evidence board which made the woman shake her head.
"How much sleep have you gotten, hmm? You know it’s not healthy Spider, staying up ninety nine percent of the day.” She said as she started to walk over to him and sat atop his desk, crossing her legs as she leaned back. Peter could tell just by her tone of voice that she was worried, for what? Peter had no idea but it probably had something to do with the usual.
How he was overworking himself, how he should get some rest yada yada yada, all that jazz.
He doesn't know how many times he had to say this, but he was fine. Truly he was, with his powers he only needed like, an hour of sleep to function.
Now, would he be operating at peak physical condition?
Probably not but, he could still be working so that was a win in his book.
"Felicia these men are tearing up the city with these alien weapons, again. I have to track them down and stop them." He said, still staring ahead at the board.
"You don't need to do it alone." She said gently as she rested her hand on top of his shoulder.
Peter lightly scoffed, "What am I supposed to do? Go tattle to the Avengers? First of all, they won't listen to me, I'm just a random Vigilante, second why would I risk that? There's a chance one of them finds out who I am and if that happens, and they come for you...I'd, I'd never forgive myself." Peter admitted softly, causing the thirty year old's eyes to soften.
When this young boy and first come to live with her, she promised herself she wouldn't get attached to him, told herself that he was just a mission, and this was how she repaid Melina for helping her escape the life she wanted out of, but as the years went by, she grew attached to the spider twerp and by the time she realized it, she was already in way too deep.
And it's not like it was hard to love the kid, he was a bundle of sunshine wherever he went but nowadays there seemed to always be this dark cloud that hung above his head. Back then, she had even saw the beginnings of it start to form, like he was stuck in his own head and he couldn't get out of the darkness.
She's seen first hand just how much this vigilante lifestyle of his, no matter how dangerous she thought it was, helped with that darkness. How it's made the cloud above his head recede ever so slightly as time went on.
He was getting better, slowly and painfully, but he was moving past whatever darkness he carried with him and it was all thanks to Spider-Man.
So even if she hated it, she couldn't ever bring herself to ask him to stop.
She couldn't, because she knew that she'd be condemning him back to that darkness if he ever did stop.
And she wouldn't wish that on him, not again.
Felicia sighed, "You know, we both have come a long way from the little nine year old who showed up at my doorstep, to the twenty four year old thief that I was...You know there was a time where I believed I'd not get attached to you, too many problems it would cause in the future." She admitted with a nostalgic look across her face, causing Peter to stop and look up at her.
He bit his lip, "Do you regret it?" He asked hesitantly. He knew, back then that Felicia had not planned to get close with him, and he had been fine with that, he understood but somewhere along the way, they just...bonded.
Peter liked to think it was around the same time when aliens started to pour from the sky.
But through the years, he had always had that voice in the back of his head, telling him how Felicia had never wanted him, how he was just a mission and she was only doing it for a favor to his grandmother.
A grandmother who barely checked in on him. A bitter voice in the back of his head commented but he pushed it down, he didn’t want to think of her at the moment, he had more important things to worry about.
He hated those parts of his brain, but there was a small part of him that believed it, whenever it spoke those nasty words whether it be about his grandmother or Felicia.
But he didn't need to worry.
For Felicia smiled down at him and instantly shook her head, making relief course through the teens’s body, "Wouldn't change it for the world Spider." She said fondly with a shake to her head and really there wasn't anything else that she needed to say, he understood what she was trying to get at, "You're stuck with me for the rest of your life." She finished with a smirk, making the teen scoff.
"You sure you can handle that?" Peter teased with a single raised eyebrow.
"Please, I'm like the only one on the planet who can handle all the shit you get into. Plus, I’ve dealt with you your whole teenage years.”
"The only one?"
"Well," Felicia shrugged, "If we ever find your mother I'm sure she'd be able to handle your shit, but...until then, I'm all you've got." She said.
Peter smiled gently back at her, hearing the hidden emotions that she tried to hide, tried to keep them from him but he heard, he heard the hidden message, her hidden fears about if they ever found his biological family.
She was scared she'd lose him...
"You're all I need for now." He admitted quietly, making the older woman smile at him before she leaned over to ruffle his hair, causing him to gasp in mock outrage.
"How dare you?! You know how long it takes me to get my hair like this every morning!?"
Felicia smirked, "Five minutes tops."
Peter glared, "I'll have you know, beauty like this, takes time." He said dramatically while pretending to flip his hair over his shoulder.
Peter smiled as he heard Felicia laugh at his dramatics, he didn't know where his future would take him, but he knew one thing for sure that Felicia would be apart of it, no matter what.
After all she was one of the only people in his life who had showed him kindness...
And stayed.
He wouldn't part from her if given the choice.
They've been through too much for that...
"I'm telling you Matt, we need to take this case!"
The voice of his long time best friend broke Matt out of his daze. He looked up from his office desk and raised an eyebrow at Foggy, even though he couldn't see a thing.
"And why would that be?" He asked with a tilt to his head.
Foggy scoffed before walking into the office and sat down on top of his desk, completely ignoring all of his friend's papers strewn across the wooden piece of furniture, "Dude we can't keep living off pies people give us. We need, you know, actual money to pay the bills!" Foggy exclaimed as he dropped the file right in front of the blind lawyer.
Matt sighed before grabbing the file and going over what was in it but after a few seconds, he stopped and scoffed before throwing it back down, "I told you, the man is guilty. I'm not taking a case with a man that's guilty of killing and raping five people Foggy." Matt rolled his eyes and anyone would be able to detect the exasperation in the man's voice if they heard it.
But Foggy was not done yet apparently, "And how do you know this Matt? Hmm?"
Matt tried to hide his smirk while rubbing a hand done his face but he was pretty sure Foggy knew, "Recon." He said before shrugging.
Foggy rolled his eyes, "Recon...Right, and I'm the Easter bunny. You know for a lawyer you break an alarmingly huge amount of laws."
Matt shrugged, "Where's your proof?"
"In your apartment. Under the stairs in that damn trunk. That's my proof." He deadpanned before suddenly getting up as he threw his arms in the air, "I don't even know why I try with you anymore!"
"Because he's your friend!" Karen exclaimed from the other room, smirking at them through the window.
"Shut it Page, don't drive a wedge through partners when they are debating an urgent matter of state!" He said, not even looking at her but pointing a finger at his other partner through the window which made the woman chuckle.
"Since when is this an urgent matter of state? It's merely a case that is irrelevant to our practice." Matt smiled innocently up at Foggy.
"Okay, I'll admit, probably not my best choice of case, but! What I'm saying is we need to find a case soon if we want the moneys!!!" Foggy said but which made both his partners laugh at his dramatics.
Matt was about to say something but his senses picked up on something very very different.
Something that he never expected...
"Daredevil, I know you can hear me. It's Spider-Man. We need to talk." Matt's hearing picked up on the voice about a mile away from where they currently were, he could hear the whisper even though the evening traffic was currently in full swing.
No pun intended.
He ignored Foggy's rant about cases and money and tried to hone in on where the vigilante was. He was about a mile away and he'd have to be on top of a building cause Spider-Man wouldn't just be hanging out on the street waiting for him.
At least, he didn't think the vigilante would.
"I have to go." Matt suddenly got up from his place at his desk, quickly grabbed his walking stick and started to walk towards the door of their office building but he should've known both Foggy and Karen wouldn't let him off the hook that easily.
"Woah Woah Woah! You aren't going anywhere until you tell us what's happening!" Foggy exclaimed, running in front of Matt to stop him from reaching the door.
"Yeah Matt we're your friends. If something is happening tell us." Karen said with her arms crossed, staring at Matt with a raised eyebrow but form her tone of voice Matt could tell she was concerned.
"Just vigilante business, no need to worry." Matt waved off, trying to side step away from Foggy but it was no use at the moment.
Foggy was determined, Matt had to give him that.
"Nope, we're gonna sit here and wait until you tell us why you suddenly, out of nowhere mind you, had to get up and get out because of vigilante business." He said, using air quotes around the last two words of his sentence.
Matt mentally debated whether or not he should tell them the truth or not, but considering he didn't know how long Spider-Man would wait for him he decided the quickest way to get out of here was to just tell them.
He sighed, "I can hear Spider-Man calling to me about a mile away. He needs to talk to me so I'm gonna talk to him." He said like it was simple and it really was, he didn't understand why his friends always had to make a mountain out of a mole hill when it came to his second job.
"Wait a minute. You're telling me, that the Spider-Man is calling out for Daredevil's help? You?!" Foggy fanboyed which made Matt grumble.
Ever since the spider themed vigilante popped up it seemed like Foggy could never shut up about him. It was always "Spider-Man did this." Or "Spider-Man saved them."
Honestly Matt thought he knew the vigilantes every move thanks to his friend.
"Yes. So if you could please get out of my way so I can meet with him, that would be much appreciated." Matt said, slightly annoyed now that Foggy would no doubt badger him about details on the man when he inevitably got back.
Was his ego a bit bruised that his best friend seemed to like another vigilante over him?
Maybe...
But that didn't matter at the moment.
He needed to go meet with Spider-Man.
He quickly made his way out of the office building and towards his apartment to grab his gear. It was already almost sundown anyway so it wouldn't be too weird for Daredevil to make an appearance at the moment.
And he's pretty sure Spider-Man knew that...
He walked into his apartment and over to the closet under the stairs to get the box out. He kneeled down and slid the box towards him before opening it up.
After everything with Kingpin and the brief take over of the FBI, the two of them have come to a…somewhat of an understanding. He wouldn't go after Vanessa and Fisk won't go after his friends.
But especially after Melvin Potter was released from jail, Matt had needed a new and better suit so he made sure that Potter was under his protection before Fisk could get his hands on him.
And the result was the new suit that was in front of him.
Now he couldn't see the suit, but Foggy had told him that the suit this time around was like the old one Melvin made except it wasn't all red, the dominant color was now black with red and yellow highlights going along the chest arms and new helmet. The yellow highlights though accented his wrists, legs and shoulders.
The eyes were still glassy red according to Karen, but he looked more like the original Daredevil then the new Daredevil that the public saw as "Bullseye."
He felt bad that Ben had broken his spine, but the man was insane. It was probably far safer for the man to be immobile so he couldn't hurt anyone else.
He quickly grabbed his suit, put it on in record time and then once he made sure his baton was clicked onto his belt, he walked over to his window and climbed up onto the roof to try and see if he could sense Spider-Man.
"Spider-Man?" He called out hesitantly, hoping the man could hear his whisper. Knowing about as much as the public did about the vigilante, they guessed he did have enhanced senses.
To what extent? He had no idea.
"Tony's Pizzeria." He heard a whisper a few moments back so he quickly got to work in reaching the rendezvous.
It only took him five minutes to reach the pizzeria with the smell the whole building gave off, he could probably find it in his sleep.
One he landed though, he instantly took notice of the Vigilante leaning against the giant air conditioning unit on the roof.
"Okay. I'm here. What do you want?" Matt demanded, getting right down to business.
The vigilante snorted and from this close up, Matt could tell he was using a voice modulator of some kind along with some sort of device that covered his heartbeat.
Interesting.
"Well that's not anyway to greet a fellow vigilante. No sir. That attitude simply won't do. What have I done to you?" Spider-Man asked as he moved his hand to place against his chest.
"Nothing...yet."
"Ouch, you wound me, really you do." He said before he got more serious, "I've got a little problem that's wandered into your turf, wondered if you'd give me a point in the right direction." He said, straight to the point.
Matt raised an eyebrow at him, not that the man could see it, "What do you need?"
"The location of all Fisk's hideaways in the City you've got." He said, instantly putting Daredevil on edge.
"Why?" He demanded.
"So I can track down the man myself of he doesn’t show tonight. I got a tip that he’s visiting a warehouse in a bit and I wanna see if he can tell me who's behind the Maggia which would allow me to help get the alien tech off the streets. That's basically the gist of it." Spider-Man nodded his head which made Matt silently curse in his head, not being able to get a clear read on his heart meant he didn't know if the man was lying or not.
He really needed to find a way to get around that.
"So you're really just looking for the Maggia then?" He said but it wasn't a question, more a statement which made the spider themed vigilante nod his head.
"Yup." He said popping the P, "Some low level crooks had alien weapons and I overheard them say that the Maggia was handing them out. I've dealt with these techholes before though, so I was just wondering if you know, could point me in the right direction and I'd be on my jolly way."
"Techholes?" Matt muttered
Spider-Man waved his hand around dismissing him, "Assholes who are good with tech, keep with the program now are you gonna help or not? Am I just wasting my time?" He asked with a raised eyebrow which made Matt clench his teeth in thought.
On one hand he didn't know the man, apart from the rants he's heard from his best friend, he doesn't know much about the guy let alone have any experience working with him so he has no real way of knowing if his intentions are true.
But on the other hand New York absolutely adores the guy, he's no fool to that. He knows how much Spider-Man does for this city as a whole and to be honest, he's the only vigilante that has tried to get good in with the cops.
But still...
Matt sighed before speaking again, "I don't know you man and…” Before he was even allowed to finish the man cut him off.
"I'm gonna stop you right there, these assholes are tearing up my city, my home with this alien garbage and you're telling me you won't even help me find the people responsible?!" Matt could tell even if the voice was masked that the man was starting to get a little angry at him so he tried to defuse the situation.
"Listen man, I get wanting to protect your home, but if your looking for the Maggia odds are you aren't on their good list. Don't go looking for them, learn everything you can before charging head first into..."
"Well it sounds like to me that you know more then me at the moment, so how about you spill?" Spider-Man said which made Matt scoff.
"They aren't to be trifled with kid. If you think Fisk is bad then you haven't even seen the beginning of it. The Maggia, they're ruthless man, they won't stop at anything to get what they want and if you anger them? All bets are off. They'll go after the people you love, you're friends everyone!"
"I get it, they're bad guys, who do bad things. But that's not gonna stop me from protecting my city from them. They're trying to push Fisk out of business so I thought, if I meet up with Fisk, he could give me information only he knew so I'd really appreciate it if you told me all his hideouts." Spider-Man said, shrugging off his warning about the Maggia like it was nothing but Matt knew they weren't to be messed around with.
Especially with who was in charge of them...
But it seemed like he had no choice here.
Matt sighed, "A few months ago I heard the Maggia came to Fisk with a proposal. Join them and gain territory." He said instead of giving the man locations, hoping he’d understand more if he explained it.
"I'm guessing the big man didn't take too kindly to being told what to do in "his city." Did he?" Spider-Man asked sarcastically, not expecting an answer for he already knew it.
But Matt nodded anyway, "Exactly. He's been butting heads with them ever since and I've had to deal with the fallout here in Hell's Kitchen. It's a real shit storm out there and it's hurting a lot of people. If you're really gonna try and take out the Maggia you're gonna need some help." Matt finally finished, staring at the red and blue clad vigilante and tried to convey how serious he was with just his voice.
Apparently, this news shocked the man, "Y-you wanna help me?" He asked. "Why?"
"Because you're a fool trying to take on the Maggia alone. This way if you die, I can go and tell your family that you didn't mysteriously just vanish from thin air." Matt deadpanned.
"Hey! I can take care of myself thank you very much."
"Yeah but this is the Maggia. Spearheaded by Madame Masque along with Hammerhead, Tombstone, Bushmaster and all their little cronies Spider-Man! You can't just rush in and expect to take them down." Matt scolded the vigilante, "You need all the information before going into this. Which is why, I'm offering you my help. Take it or leave it." He said.
Peter was on the fence about this whole mess. On one hand he didn't know all that information about the Maggia but it seemed that Daredevil did, on the other he didn't really work well with others, preferring to be the lone wolf rather then with a pack.
But he knew that if he was gonna take all of these mob bosses down, he'd need information and Daredevil seemed to have a good portion of it.
After all information was power in a world like this...
Peter sighed and shook his head before looking back at the Vigilante, "Fine. Tonight at seven, which is an hour away. There's a warehouse over at the harbor, warehouse thirteen. Don't be late. Heard our friend Fisk is gonna make an appearance tonight."
Matt nodded his head, "I'll be there."
Peter smirked under his mask as he walked over to the edge of the roof but before he jumped off, he turned around to the other Vigilante and spoke, "See you later Matt." Without another word he jumped off and swung out into the city.
Matt was frozen from his spot on the roof before he sighed and shook his head a second later.
"Son of a bitch."
"See? Isn't this nice? A good 'ol family dinner." Clint said again for the second time in the past few days, trying to defuse the situation that was currently his partner glaring daggers at Barnes from across the table.
Ever since Friday, they all have tried to get Nat to come to family dinners and it usually ended with Nat getting angry at Barnes before storming off towards her bed.
The others didn’t know why she was acting like this, but Yelena and Clint both shared looks whenever it happened and couldn’t help but feel sadness for her.
It wasn’t her fault, not really. She was just a grieving mother and she didn’t know how to deal with it. Seeing as how Barnes was one of the last people to see her son, she usually directed that anger and grief at the man.
And Barnes took it like a champ every time.
Back to the present though. Tony, because he's Tony snorted, "Oh yeah, just like old times." He said sarcastically which made Pepper who was right next to him elbow him in the gut.
The man groaned and winced in pain, "So worth it." He muttered.
Everyone was sitting at the table eating dinner. And by everyone there literally was everyone except Yelena currently at the table. All the kids, adults and androids were currently eating and or pretending to eat in Vision's case.
Meanwhile, Natasha found better use of her time glaring at Bucky.
"It's okay." Bucky said, "She has every right to be upset with me." He finished with a small sigh escaping his lips which only made Natasha's blood boil even more.
"Don't you dare take the high road in this Barnes. You know what you did is unforgivable." She hissed at him with so much hate that it surprised the rest of the family, especially the children. Never had they ever heard so much anger in the spy's voice before.
Not even when she was on missions and in her Black Widow mode.
"Nat please, I'm sure whatever Buck did doesn't deserve this kind of behavior." Steve tried to pled with her but Bucky was the one who actually said something.
"It, actually does Steve. It's completely warranted." He replied, barely above a whisper but the whole table heard it.
"Maybe Family dinner wasn't such a good idea." Clint muttered at the same time Tony spoke up.
"Alright I think I speak for us all when I say if this continued cat and dog fight is gonna happen, we should at least know why it's happening. Romanoff, why the hell do you hate Barnes so much and Elsa, why do you just take it? Hmm?" Tony asked as he stared at the two of them, going back and forth between the assassins.
Bucky gulped, "It's not my place to tell you. If she wants to, that's up to her." He admitted softly, his eyes now downcast down towards his shoes making Steve look at him in sadness.
The whole table sat in tense silence, waiting to see if Nat was gonna say anything but after a full minute it seemed like the answer was no, she was gonna in fact stare at Barnes and glare daggers at him all night long.
That was until Clint, made a very very unwise decision.
"Oh for the love of god! Just tell them already Nat! Tell them, that you were once a damn mother and be done with this shit!!" He exclaimed causing everyone to look and stare at the archer.
Some in shock, others in denial but one above all, Natasha, was glaring daggers at him now.
He may have jumped the gun just a bit...
"Excuse me, what? Did I just hear that right?" Tony asked with a raised eyebrow. "You're a mother?!"
"Was." She replied back a second later, just above a whisper causing everyone to calm down and look at her.
Steve was the brave one who asked the question they were all thinking, "What happened?"
Natasha knew, that she could trust them. She knew she could trust her family but it was so hard to talk about him, so hard to speak about her son when she still hadn't found him yet, even after so many years.
She had to tell them something, she knew they would never stop badgering her if she didn't, thanks to Clint.
He was definitely gonna pay for the stunt he just pulled...
"Instead of...the normal procedure they usually did, my handlers thought I'd undergo a special type of procedure, a new mission that they came up with." She started off hesitantly, taking great care in her wording with all the kids at the table, especially Morgan.
"I woke up and they told me I was pregnant. Gave me surgery and placed one of my fertilized eggs back into my womb. Next thing I know, nine months goes by and I'm holding my son in my hands." She admitted, trying not to cry in front of all her family.
"What was his name?" Laura asked with a genuine smile across her face.
Natasha huffed and shook her head finally removing her eyes from Clint to stare at Laura with a small smile, "Pyotr. Pyotr Ivanovich Romanov. My little mini me." She chuckled wetly just thinking about her little bundle of joy who wouldn't be so little now.
"And...is he..?" Sam trailed off, not knowing how to finish the sentence but he didn't need to, Natasha understood.
She shook her head, "When he was five, they stole him. They stole my baby and I have no idea where he is now. All I know is he's alive and somewhere in the city. But the Parker's and I've been looking for years and still nothing." She closed her eyes and shook her head at the reminder that her son was still at large.
She really fucking missed him.
"And...how does Barnes fit into this?" Wanda asked hesitantly and Natasha we about to answer when Barnes cut her off.
"Because before he was saved and brought to the city, he was taken to Hydra, and given to me...to train." He admitted which made some people at the table gasp, knowing what that entailed for the child.
"Buck..." Steve trailed off.
"He made my baby into a killer, just like me. He took away his innocence and I will never forgive you for that." She glared at him, cutting Steve off from what he was gonna say to comfort the man.
"Natasha, I think your being a bit extreme, don't you? It's not like Barnes wanted to." Rhodey pointed out which was not the right thing to say to the grieving mother.
She glared at the Colonel before turning to stare directly at Pepper, "If someone kidnapped your daughter, trained her to be a killer, abused her into obedience, trained her until she bleed on the floor and was deadbeat tired, would you forgive the man who was responsible, even if he was just following orders?" She asked one of the mothers in the room who had a five year old, who knew what it was like to be a mother, to birth someone, to love their child unconditionally.
Pepper seemed conflicted for a few moments before shaking her head, "No, I don't think I would." She said softly.
She nodded before turning to Laura, "What about you. What if that happened to Nate?"
Laura didn't even make eye contact with her as she shook her head no. Natasha, satisfied with the answers turned to look at everyone else, "None of you get it okay? You don't understand that my son was the only damn good think I've ever made, I've ever done in my entire life. So to know, my innocent little boy was kidnapped from me right under my nose and taken to train with him. It breaks my heart and I don't think I will ever, truly be able to forgive him." She said before pushing her chair out and walking away without another word, ignoring everyone else as they called out to her.
That was until she heard the frantic call of her sister towards the other end of the dinning room.
Everyone, including Natasha turned to look and saw that Yelena had a giant smile across her face and hope behind her eyes as she stared at her sister.
Natasha despite herself, felt her stomach flutter in anticipation...
"What?" She asked, trying to mask the emotions in her eyes as she had just spent ten minutes telling her family a major sob story very few knew about her.
Yelena though, merely smiled all the wider, "Melina gave me a clue sis. She gave me a last name." She said which made the spy freeze as she stared at her sister.
"What?" She whispered. Shocked that Yelena had one, actually gotten in contact with Melina and two, she had told her something as important as a last name.
Maybe, she could finally find her son.
"Get this. The last name she gave me, is Hardy...His last name is Hardy." She said which made Natasha's eyes widen in shock as she remembered that name.
And it seemed, that the kids did too.
"Wait as in Peter Hardy? The bully repellent at Midtown? That Hardy?!" Harley exclaimed with wide eyes.
Tony didn't wast another moment before he had Friday bring up everything he had on Peter Hardy.
Everyone wasn't in the mood anymore for dinner so they gathered around the living room and waited until the AI brought up everything she could find on "Peter."
"Peter Hardy. Brought into the care of a Felicia Hardy roughly a year before the 2012 invasion. They've been together ever since. No place of birth, just stating that she starting taking care of him for a family friend. They live in flushing New York, there's an address here that shows she lives in a penthouse." Friday said.
"Felicia Hardy. Why is that name familiar?" Natasha muttered to herself. The others didn't have time to comment before Friday continued.
"Has a full scholarship ride to Midtown High, top of his class, working on college level assignments from multiple teachers and it says here that he's had multiple suspensions for being "In Fights." But from what I could find, every accusation is because he stood up to someone who was bullying another student." The AI finished as she brought up a picture of the boy. It was a school picture and as soon as it was queued up, they all got a shock.
For it looked liked like a mini male Natasha staring back at them. He had reddish brown hair, the same green eyes, the same face structure and the most defining feature of the whole picture was the smirk directed at them.
The same mischievous smirk they saw on Natasha every other day...
"Pyotr." She muttered, staring at the picture of her long lost child in happiness but a small part of her couldn't help but be a small bit bitter. After all, she hadn't gotten to watch him grow up but this, Felicia had essentially raised her boy for years.
She was more his parent now then she was...
Yelena must have saw the emotions play out behind her gaze because she walked up to her and rested her hand across her shoulder, "Listen, I'm sure Melina briefed Felicia about what Pyotr's situation was. She would know you were out there looking for him. She'd understand."
"Yeah, but would Pyotr?" Natasha said, bringing up a good point.
For even if she was his mother, to Peter he had lived with Felicia for longer so there really is no telling how he'd react if she walked up and demanded her son back.
Knowing that he was essentially a mini her, and taking into account what she would probably do, she'd bet that he wouldn't take too kindly to that.
"Hey, how about we befriend him." Lila suddenly exclaimed with a wide smile, "We could sit with him and try to get to know him at lunch and maybe in a little while we could invite him over. Seeing as how he is aunt Nat's son, I'm sure he could keep a secret." Lila offered to the room of adults which actually was a pretty good idea.
But it wasn't enough for Natasha, she wanted her son now, with her. After so long without him, over ten years she just wanted him back, safe with her so she could keep him in her sights for the rest of his life.
Never to be hurt again.
Yelena, her amazing sister, threw her a lifeline, "How about this. You and I will go to the address tomorrow when the kids are in school so we can have a talk without being interrupted. Then, we'll go from there, alright?" She told her sister and after a second of contemplation, Natasha hesitantly nodded her head, knowing she wasn't going to get a better deal.
But still.
"I just want him with me." She whispered.
"But even you know it's not fair to either Felicia or Peter to just drop everything and go to you." Clint said, the voice of reason, "These things are gonna take time Nat, you can't rush into this,"
"Rush into what Clint? He's my son!" She glared at her partner.
The archer simply placed his hands in the air in surrender, "Yes, he is. But you can't take him away just because you miss him. Sometimes as parents you have to do what's best for the kid. Even if that means leaving him alone for the time being."
Natasha scoffed, "And what? Make him think his mother has forgotten him? Doesn't care about him? Doesn't want him?! Is that what you want me to do."
"You know it's not." Clint said softly.
"No listen, I haven't seen my son in a decade! Nothing, not even god himself if he suddenly descended from the heavens could stop me!" Nat glare hardened, "I'm seeing my son."
She was about to turn around the opposite direction and march out to head to the address but surprisingly it was all the kids in the room who stepped in front of her, blocking her path.
"Lila, please get out of my way." She said, not wanting to snap at her niece but very much not in the mood to deal with teenage rebellion at the moment.
"No Aunt Nat, you aren't thinking straight. I know you want to see him, but you can't just show up out of the blue and demand he come with you, and I think you know that." Lila said, taking charge of the group of young adults as they got in the way of The Black Widow.
Natasha narrowed her eyes at her niece in annoyance, not wanting to argue about this but the others stopped her before she could do anything crazy.
"Nat, please just follow the plan." Steve started off before his eyes softened even more as he looked Natasha in her eyes, "We obviously couldn't imagine the pain you're going through, but please listen to us when we tell you charging straight in there is not gonna help either one of you." He finished just as Sam decided to pick it back up.
"Yeah, it won't do either party involved any good. We have, to take this slowly Natasha. You haven't seen him in , like you said, over a decade so you have no idea how he'd react. The best course of action is to slowly introduce him to us and have him warm up to us before dropping the bomb on him."
Yelena frowned, "But what if he hates us because we kept the secret so long?"
"We won't keep it long." Tony shrugged, "Just long enough for him to know who our kids are related to. Plus who's to say once he sees Nat he won't somehow remember her?" Tony rolled his eyes.
At his words, Natasha's gaze suddenly darkened, "We forgot one important aspect to that plan."
"Really? And what would that be?" Rhodey raised an eyebrow.
She pointed at Barnes who was standing next to Steve, "He'll instantly know who he, is." She said coldly.
Bucky decided to risk it and test his luck. He smiled sarcastically, "Who's to say that's a bad thing?" He commented with a shrug to his shoulders which made Natasha glare at him.
"You think this is funny?" She questioned, "You think this is a joke? Him seeing you could trigger him, have you even thought about that?! Do you even know if they made him like you? Added trigger words?! How do you know the minute he sees you, he won't go crazy?!" She exclaimed.
Bucky shrugged, "From what I can remember from our...time together, he was usually the one who had his mind together. He usually helped me, with trying to remember so I don't think they added the same stuff as they did in me, but that's not to say they didn't add some contingencies."
Before Nat could say anything Steve spoke up, "Alright so we have a game plan. The kids will try to friend him at school while tomorrow when school is in secession Yelena and Nat will go and talk to Felicia, see what they can learn. When they do friend him, we ease him into our lives and eventually introduce him to Nat when we think he's ready. Bucky...well, we'll see if he knows that you live here with us before introducing you two again." Steve finished as Natasha finally let all the tension melt from her frame.
She knew there was nothing else she could do but wait till tomorrow and yeah, there was also a small part of her who knew she was being a bit irrational, but could you really blame her?
She just wanted her son back...
But, it seemed she'd just have to wait it out a little bit longer.
Let's hope she could survive that.
"Took you long enough." Peter whispered as Daredevil, aka Matt dropped down right next to him from atop the roof across the warehouse.
"How'd you know?" The man didn't even wait a second before he asked the younger vigilante his question.
Peter smirked underneath his mask, "You can't honestly believe that you're the only one in the world with super senses, can you?"
"How much did you hear?" He asked and Peter could tell there was something else in his voice, like he was a bit hesitant at his answer and Peter knew why.
Matt was after all speaking with his friends, and he had heard every last word of it...
"Enough." Peter started, "So...how long have you been walking around a living contradiction Mr Murdock? Hmm?" He finished with a whisper, letting the man know he had heard it all.
He saw as Matt tensed and blew out a breath before scoffing, "Over a decade of keeping my identity a secret and the new guy on the block figures it out after one encounter."
Peter huffed, "Can't win them all Double D."
"Don't call me that." Matt deadpanned in his lowered tone of voice.
Peter shrugged, "Suit yourself, let's get to work though. There's about ten guards patrolling the outside of the warehouse, three more on top of the building across from us, another four at the highest points at the warehouse corners, snipers no doubt, then to top it all off there's at least twenty people inside the warehouse itself." Peter was about to say something else but Matt cut him off.
"Don't forgot about the ten armed men in the sewers under the building."
"Ah ah ah, hold your horses man. If you had let me finish I was getting to that."
"I'm sure you were."
"Asshole."
"You're the one who asked me for help."
"To be fair, you're the one who wanted to come along. I just wanted your information."
"Ouch."
Peter shrugged, "Get used to it. Now I'll get the lookouts seeing's as how I can climb walls. Wait for my signal before heading to the ten guards around the building. While you're dealing with them, I'll go into the sewers and take out those men leaving only the ones inside."
"Sounds like a plan."
With that, the duo split up to do what needed to be done to get into the warehouse. Matt stayed in the shadows while Peter moved over towards the building across from them first.
"Hey boys, whatcha waiting for?" He said once he landed silently behind the three guards before he sprung into action.
Quickly shooting a web at the first guy who turned around, he used all his strength to pull the guy up into the air before chucking him into the two next to him.
Once they were all down in a pile of bodies on the ground Peter shot webs at them to keep them there until Matt and him were done here.
He then moved onto the four watchmen at the corners of the warehouse. He didn't want any of them to spot him and put a bullet in his side so he made sure he was extra careful when he snuck up on them.
It didn't take too long to take care of them all and by that point he could already see Matt was making his way around the building to clear out the guards so he went to the nearest entrance to the sewers and went down.
He landed in his signature Spider-Man pose before looking around his surroundings but he was apparently extremely unlucky with where he landed.
Because all ten men were right in front of him...
"Fuck me." He muttered.
"Spider-Man!! Get him!!!" As soon as the words left the man's mouth the others turned around and started to shoot at him but he launched off the ground and twisted in mid air, dodging the bullets as he grabbed onto the ceiling and started to crawl towards them.
He didn't let the men have a second of rest though for he launched off the ceiling and crashed into the group of men.
It took him no time at all to deal with them and web the thugs up along the roof of the sewer. He looked around and waited, using his senses to see if he could hear anyone else down there with him. When he didn't, he started to jog over towards the ladder that would take him into the warehouse and he waited.
Back with Matt, he had just finished taking out the guards along the outside of the building. He used his senses to try and find the best way in and found that there was an open window on the second floor so he quickly walked over and used the garbage bin to jump up to the fire escape and pull himself up to get to the windowsill.
Once he was in the warehouse, he crouched down and made sure to be extra quiet when sneaking around the boxes which were up on the second floor.
From what he could sense all the men were actually on the first floor which was good for him, but not good for Spider-Man who would be coming from the sewers.
And the situation only got worse when the voice of Wilson Fisk suddenly called out to him, specifically.
"Daredevil! I know you're up there. Come down here and I promise my men won't harm you. I simply want to talk!!" Fisk said from the middle of the building.
Matt gritted his teeth in anger. How the hell did he know he was here? He was only coming due to Spider-Man's tip but he knew how much Spidey hated Fisk as well so the thought of him selling him out was instantly thrown out as soon as it entered his mind.
Matt debated his options in his head before he decided the best course was probably gonna be for him to go down there and talk with the man.
Especially if he didn't know Spider-Man was beneath them all at the moment, that would give them the advantage.
And Matt knew first hand you could never have too many advantages when it came to Wilson Fisk.
He jumped down and landed in a crouch, right in front of Fisk and the thugs protecting him, surrounding the man so Matt even if he wanted to, couldn't get to the man without going through the others first.
"What do you want Fisk?"
Kingpin hummed a bit before glaring at the devil in front of him, "I'm sure you've heard that, I've run into a couple of complications in my business. Complications which can lead to something far worse if not dealt with."
Daredevil nodded once, "I've heard the rumors."
"Then you should know one of your, masked buddies is trying to take care of my problem. Spider-Man." Fisk said, making Matt nod back.
"If anyone could take on the Maggia I'm sure it's Spider-Man." Matt said, "He's very skilled incase you didn't know."
Fisk hummed but the look on his face made it seem like he had just swallowed a lemon, "Which is why, I need to get in contact with him."
"Lucky you Wilson."
Everyone turned to stare at the Vigilante suddenly behind the large group of men who happened to be leaning against a wall with a manhole cover next to his feet.
"You didn't come alone I see." Fisk said, turning to glare at the Devil.
Matt shrugged, "Technically I came with him."
"It doesn't matter!! What matters is the Maggia want what's rightfully mine! They think they can just show up now after I've been here for a decade! And take everything I've worked for!! I will not let that, happen!!!" Fisk screamed.
Peter held up his hands, "Hey no need to get mad bro, I want them gone as much as you but we're gonna do it, my way. So I'd very much appreciate all the information you have on them if you'd please."
Fisk grunted before turning to stare at one of his henchmen, "Give him the maps." He said, causing the thug to take the cylinder container which was on his back and chuck them at the spider themed Vigilante.
Once Peter caught them, he stared at Fisk for a moment before opening the container. He pulled out a various amounts of maps and from a quick glance at some of them, he could tell there were a few positions that were already circled and had notes jotted down.
Peter raised an eyebrow under his mask, "What's all this?" He asked.
"Every known hide out from each division of the Maggia. From Hammerhead Labs, to Tombstone's auto shops to even the mansion Madame Masque inhabits for her bar of operations." Peter was about to say something but Fisk cut him off, "But don't be a fool! That Mansion is a fortress and unless you know the building by heart, you will no doubt be caught." Fisk warned as he stared at the masked Vigilante.
Peter clicked his tongue and after a second placed the maps back into the case before sealing it, "Thanks." He said in shock, not believing he had gotten what he wanted so fast.
It seemed Fisk really was getting desperate.
"You can thank me by taking care of Masque. She's been bad for business for long enough. It's time she's put back into her place among the hierarchy." Wilson said which made Peter actually roll his eyes in annoyance.
"Yeah, well don't be getting too comfy because once I'm done with her and the organization she leads, I'll come right back to beating you down a few pegs."
Wilson scowled but otherwise didn't comment on his wording any further, he simply nodded his head and turned to his henchmen before starting to walk towards a side door, leading out of the warehouse.
"It was a pleasure doing business with you Spider-Man, perhaps another time?"
Peter scoffed, "In your dreams Wilson."
With their final words said, Wilson Fisk and his thugs walked out of the warehouse, leaving Peter and Matt alone.
"Well that was productive." Matt said offhandedly.
Peter sighed, "Let's just get out of here before the cops somehow find out that I made a deal with Fisk. I don't need the Bugle to have any other reason to hate me."
Matt snorted softly, "That man is gonna hate you no matter what you do."
Peter merely rolled his eyes before jumping up to the second story and crawling out the window, leaving Matt behind.
But not before he called out to the other Vigilante one last time.
"See you next time Double D!"
When Matt was sure the other man was gone, he let out a wary sigh and rubbed his hand under his exposed chin.
"That guy is gonna be the death of me, I can already tell." He muttered before he too left the abandoned warehouse.
He had a lot to think about after all...
"I knew he seemed familiar." Natasha muttered to herself as she rewatched the video Harley had taken that Friday in school, showing how her son stood up to bullies with ease.
When she had first watched it with everyone the day Harley had gotten back, she knew, she had this feeling that the boy looked familiar but the camera never got a good look on the boys face. If she had a clear shot at his face and eyes, she knew without a reasonable doubt that she would've recognized him as her long lost son.
After all a mother never forgets...
She was sitting in the common room, on one of the fluffy too expensive couches that Tony thought they all needed. But right now she definitely wasn't complaining.
She had been stuck here, in her thoughts ever since everyone left to go to sleep for the night but Natasha, she couldn't, not with so much on her mind.
Her son, her little baby boy was all grown up and standing up to bullies on a daily basis. He was top of his class, best grades in the whole school and already working on college level problems.
But there was one thing that stuck out to her that the kids had told them all, how Peter never seemed to hang out around anyone, how he kept things close to the vest and preferred to be alone.
Her baby didn't have any friends.
Even she always had her sister around to support her but Peter, he seemed to only have this Felicia as support but in school? When he was by himself? He had no one around.
She could already tell that he had walls, a lot of them with the way he acted in the video and what the kids have described, and she wanted to do everything she could to knock them down, to tell him that his mother would always be there for him, no matter what now that she knew where he was.
And that was another thing, he had been right under her nose all this time for so many years and she never caught wind of it.
It infuriated the woman to no end.
She understood that after Shield disbanded, Fury's resources were kind of low, and he didn't really have that many people he could fully trust anymore, the list coming down to basically the Parkers, Hill, Barton and Natasha and her sister, but it still didn't stop the anger from overtaking her.
She was friends with Tony Stark for gods sake! He has the best tech in the world and yet, even his gear that she may or may not have burrowed from him hadn't led her anywhere, hadn't picked up any leads from no one or thing in the city.
That was of course, until Melina finally answered one of their calls for help.
Over the year she's contacted her adopted mother many times, to see if she could give them a clue but the answer had always been it wasn't safe yet or some bullshit like that which made Natasha even more mad just thinking about it.
She knew if she saw her mother anytime soon, they'd be having a few choice words together, that was for sure.
She knew after all, where her son was and never told her a damn thing about him.
She was gonna kill her.
"I thought he looked similar too." The sudden voice of Barnes made her break out of her thoughts but seeing him only angered her more.
"What do you want?" She hissed under her breath, hoping the man would just leave already.
"I didn't want to believe...I kept telling myself that it couldn't be him, that it wasn't. I felt like if I got my hopes up, I'd just ultimately be disappointed when it turned out not to be him." Bucky sighed, "So, now that it is...well, him...maybe I'll finally be able to apologize for everything I've done..."
"If you think a few words is gonna make me forgive you, you have another thing coming." She glared.
"I'm not asking for your forgiveness Natasha, just...a chance."
She scoffed, "A chance at what? Corrupting my son even more?"
"A chance for him, to forgive me. A chance to apologize to him." Bucky said softly, but strongly.
Natasha clenched her teeth in anger and was about to lash out at the man but something stopped her. She looked at the picture of her son paused on screen and thought for a moment.
What would he think of me...?
Right now, directing all the anger at the man who trained him, what would he think of her for not even giving him a chance?
Against her better judgment, she sighed, "One Chance. If he doesn't forgive you that's not on me."
Bucky nodded his head with a slight smile now stretched out across his lips, "Thanks, really I mean it."
Natasha rolled her eyes, "Whatever, now get out of my sight before I change my mind."
"Why'd you do it?"
"Do what?"
"Tell them where he was? You always say it's not safe, what has changed?"
"Nothing changed.
"You're lying again, what did we say about lying? Hmm? We try to be better people, yah?"
"I'm not lying."
"Then I ask again, why did you tell them?"
Melina sighed sadly and shook her head, "Because Dreykov now knows the boy lives. I figured he'd be a lot safer with his mother now that Dreykov's trying to track him down and use him as his personal weapon."
Alexei winced, "Should we warn them? About Dreykov?"
Melina stared at a picture of said man across from her that was pinned up with tacks, in thought before shaking her head a few moments later, "No it's too early. When we know more about his plan, then we tell. Until then, let them have their family time.
...Who knows how much they'll actually get in the upcoming months."
Chapter 8: The Meeting
Summary:
Peter battles with his demons, makes a new friend and also meets a very…unique individual on patrol all the while Felicia gets a surprise visit.
Notes:
Hello, No I’m not dead, thank you for asking. XD
Listen peoples, you know sometimes there is gonna be some breaks due to real life stuff okay? I’m not gonna abandon my stories, I’m just very busy with real world stuff that its gonna take me awhile to write, it won’t be like a year ago where I could just blast out chapters every week.
With that being said, I hope you enjoy the next chapter to this series. I have a lot of ideas for the next upcoming chapter which I think you’ll understand once you finish reading this one ;)
Chapter Text
Peter remembers every last one of his missions...
He was sent on hundreds of them, whether or not they be infiltrating an organization, assassinating a high value target, or simply gathering info for Hydra.
But to him, there was one type of mission which were classified to him as the worst ones...
Being sent out on a mission to kill a person who was completely innocent, a person who was a citizen and the only wrong thing they did was cross paths with the wrong people, those missions where he had to take them out were the worst, they stayed with him more then any of the other ones.
But there was one mission that really made an impact on him, a mission that he'd never forget...
It happened about a month before Melina had rescued him, he was sent on a mission to take out a mother and her two children for getting too close to Tony Stark.
They had told him that the boy, they never told him his name, was actually the biological son to Stark. The daughter though wasn't, she had been born after Stark hooked up with the mother.
Apparently Stark had found out and had offered the mother of two his help in whatever she needed and the woman, Emma had gratefully accepted anything the man was willing to give due to the fact she worked at a diner and only had one source of income.
Too bad Hydra wanted to hurt Stark, hurt him in a way he could never recover from..
And that's where he came in...
——Flashback——
The Spider sat in the helicopter right next to three armed guards in his outfit. His combat gear on and the muzzle firmly placed against his mouth. He stared at the man across from him blankly, not letting any emotions through his gaze.
Emotions were a weakness, and weaknesses got you killed...
The sun was just starting to set along the mountains in the distance, the Tennessee sky looking like an explosion of colors to the Spider, oranges and yellows and reds all spread out across the sky and mixing together.
Peter didn't pay attention to it for that long, he had a mission to accomplish and he needed to keep his focus.
"You know your target Spider. Take them all out and meet us at the rendezvous." The man in the copilot seat said through the Spider's com.
Peter didn't say anything in response, only nodded his head once to let the man know he heard him.
He learned not to ignore a superior a long time ago.
It took only another three minutes before the helicopter landed in a field of grass. Once Spider was given the okay, he unbuckled himself from the seat, grabbed his weapon and hopped out and into the field.
"You know your mission Spider, you have two hours. Get it done and meet us two miles north at the rendezvous. I'm sure you understand what failure will bring you." His superior said through the com as the assassin walked through the field and towards a road that would lead him into the nearest town.
"Understood." He replied this time, his tone blank and full of no emotion.
He knew what would happen if his superiors thought he was slipping.
He did not feel like sitting in that chair anymore then necessary...
He quietly made his way down the path as the helicopter took off towards the rendezvous. It wasn't that long of a walk, maybe five minutes tops but it still gave the young boy time to look at his surroundings.
There was a gentle breeze that swept over him and Peter tried to repress a shiver as it washed over him. He was never really good with the cold, due to his DNA but he had learned to hide it from Hydra a long time ago, after a very harsh punishment for showing weakness once a couple years ago.
He had James though, to get him through that, whether or not he wanted to admit it or not, the man was a comfort these past few years.
Whenever he remembered him...
He tried to shake those thoughts though, now was not the time for distractions, now was the time for focus, for strength, for him to do what needed to be done.
He had a mission to complete, and he would not fail...
The last of the sun had disappeared behind the horizon in the five minutes it took him to walk into town, so it was almost pitch black out besides the lights that were illuminating the town.
That's how you could tell it was starting to become winter...
But Now all he needed to do was to get into position and wait for the targets to arrive.
He snuck around buildings before finding his perch on top of a local market, right across from the diner that the family was eating out at tonight. He placed down his bag before unzipping it and taking out his sniper.
He placed the silencer onto the barrel of the gun, attached the stand and leaned against the small wall to give him support before he aimed down the sights and waited for his targets to arrive.
As he was sat, atop the roof he had a little time to himself as he waited for them to come out of the building.
Deep down, he knew what he was doing was wrong, of course he did. But at the end of the day it was survival out here.
People in the real world wouldn't get it. To them he was just killing innocent people, to them he was just a bloodthirsty assassin.
But to him, he was just trying to survive, he knew if he disobeyed that it would be ten times worse for him in the long run.
You didn't get as smart and as far in life as he did without knowing a thing or two about how things worked.
It was survival of the fittest out here, in the shadows of the world. Where the people didn't dare to look because of the danger.
But the shadows are what Peter was comfortable with, what he knew like the back of his hand. They were like an old friend of his, always there, somewhere in the back, always waiting for him, always near.
They've been a constant all his life and there was nothing he could do about that, except embrace it for now.
Until he could escape...
While stuck in his head, he was suddenly broken out of his thoughts twenty minutes after he arrived on top the roof. He shook his head and looked through the scope to see a mother and her two children.
One boy, one girl.
He inhaled through his nose before holding for three seconds, then he exhaled through his mouth, calming his nerves down before getting ready to take the shot.
But, he hesitated.
Through the scope he saw how both the boy and girl were smiling up at their mother with clear love and adoration through their gaze, Peter from his spot from across the street could see that clear as day.
They loved their mother, and the loss of her would completely destroy them.
It was probably best if he killed them all, three bullets, three shots and get it over with.
But, something inside of him, something was screaming at him not to kill them, not to kill the children, not to kill the mother, not to listen to his oppressors.
He closed his eyes to try and calm himself down a bit but in doing so, his pointer finger which was hovering over the trigger twitched down onto the trigger, sending a bullet straight towards the target.
Straight towards the mother.
Before anyone knew what was happening, the mother dropped down onto the pavement with a bullet hole through her head, causing her children to scream in fright, causing some bystanders to quickly rush over to the children.
Peter cursed under his breath, knowing that there were too many people there now to take shots at the children, to fully complete his mission.
Peter gritted his teeth before ducking down and placing his weapons away into the bag, trying to ignore the cries coming from the two children across the street.
He quickly packed everything up, made sure he wasn't in any line of sight of any cameras before he jumped down and dashed towards the woods, heading north towards the rendezvous.
He knew he'd receive punishment for his failure, he knew pain was surely to come for his mistake.
But he couldn't worry about that right now.
All that was on his mind was the sound of a sobbing little girl and the pleas of a heartbroken son...
—End Of Flashback—
Peter's eyes popped open as he gasped for air...
He quickly sat up in his bed and kicked off everything that was covering him up during the night, tried to get out of his cocoon of silk sheets and fluffy blankets all the while trying to catch his breath.
He gulped down air as he tried to get a grip on his mind, trying not to think of that night all those years ago.
He hated that memory, more than anything else.
He hated Hydra, with a passion. He hated what they made him, he hated that he was the way he was because of them.
That every time he went out as Spider-Man, he knew that those powers were because of them, and he had used them once to hurt people instead of help.
It was a constant reminder of what he had done under their thumb, a constant pain in the back of his head that reminded him that no matter what he did, no matter how much good he accomplished...
He would always be a man of shadow, a human who wasn't a hero, wasn't a good person. He was a survivor, a young man who did whatever it takes to survive, the consequences be damned. No matter who he killed, no matter who he hurt.
He would always be apart of that world, the shadows. The real world, if they knew who he truly was, would never accept him, would never understand.
James would though...
Peter sighed and rubbed his hand down his face as he tried to distract himself from the sudden feelings of bitterness and betrayal that usually popped up whenever he thought of Soldier.
It had been awhile since James had left him, but even now it still stung a little, that James left without ever saying goodbye.
A small part of him knew it was Hydra that took him away, but it still stung nonetheless.
After another minute he finally got up from his bed and walked over to his dresser to get ready for the day.
Man he hated Mondays...
After about fifteen minutes of getting dressed, making sure he had all of his books for the day, his homework done and his homemade suit at the bottom of his bag for patrol after school, he walked out of his room towards the kitchen where he could hear Felicia cooking breakfast.
"Morning." He said quietly as he placed his bag on the couch and sat down at the bar stool at the kitchen counter. From her place at the stove, she turned around briefly and made eyebrow contact with him before offering a soft smile that she only had for him, before turning back around, "Morning Peter. Sleep well?" She asked, getting a groan from the young man.
Felicia hummed in acknowledgment as she heard his response, making sure to focus on the eggs she was cooking so she didn't burn them as she responded, "That bad?" She whispered, not knowing if his senses were acting up as well, but also not wanting to take the chance of her voice hurting said senses.
Peter sent her a grateful look before answering back in a whispered tone of voice as well, "Yeah. Nightmare."
Felicia pursed her lips in thought as she took the spatula and placed two eggs on each plate. She reached over to the toaster and picked up the toast as well before reaching for a knife.
As she started to butter the toast, she spoke up, "Same one?"
Peter hummed affirmatively, as he rubbed the rest of the sleep from his eyes. Felicia clicked her tongue before placing two pieces of buttered toast on each of their plates before taking both of them, setting one down in front of her charge as she sat down next to him with her plate.
As Peter started to eat his eggs, Felicia laid one of her hands across his back, rubbing soothing circles in a pattern which she hoped would help calm him down.
Throughout the years she has learned that no matter how tough or independent Peter acted, he wouldn't say no to someone rubbing his back when needed, or running her hand through his hair when he's stressed.
She watched as he subtly relaxed at her touch and leaned his back into her hand, causing her to smile fondly at the boy. She waited a few seconds before speaking up though, giving him time to sort through his own thoughts.
"It's not your fault, you know that." She murmured as she leaned forward to lay a kiss on the crown of his head.
Peter scoffed before taking a bite of his toast. He waited until he was done chewing though before speaking, that one detail amusing the women to no end.
Even when he was running on emotions he still made sure to be polite...
"I should've stopped. But those kids will never have their mother because of me." He said quietly, with a voice filled with so much shame and guilt it made Felicia pause for a moment.
She turned towards him and made sure she was looking right into his eyes before speaking, "The only one to blame is Hydra, I know that, and I'm sure you know that too. You may have killed that woman but you were just following orders. There's nothing you could've done that would've changed her fate." She whispered as she held his chin in her hand, making sure Peter kept eye contact with her as she told him this.
"You we're surviving Peter, trust me I know what that's like. Doing whatever you have to do to survive, it's not easy." She sighed before slightly shaking her head, "But sometimes, things happen. And all you can do is move forward, move on from the past, and get over it. You'll spend the rest of your life with this guilt and shame if you don't try to move past it. It'll be the death of you." She finished, smiling sadly at him, making him huff and shake his head.
"When did you get so wise?" He asked wryly with one raised eyebrow and a hint of a smile across his face.
Felicia's smile turned a little more upbeat when she saw that and heard his question, "Since looking after you. You've really done wonders for my wisdom. But, I could be biased." She smirked at him which made him softly chuckle.
Peter smiled up at her as he looked into her eyes with so much trust and love that it almost took Felicia's breath away. There was a time in her life where she thought she'd never have anyone in her life again.
But this boy changed her entire life.
He was her entire world nowadays and she wouldn't have it any other way...
"Thank you." He said before turning back around to finish his food, knowing that he didn't need to say anything else.
"No problem." Felicia shrugged before she too turned back to her food and started eating. They both ate their food in comfortable silence after the fact, not needing to speak anymore with everything said.
They didn't always need to use words to communicate, and sometimes the silence spoke enough volumes to the both of them.
It's taken years but they both have gotten pretty good at reading the others moods.
Peter finished before her, as he usually did so he got up and placed his dish near the sink before walking over to the couch to grab his backpack.
As he was walking past her he placed a kiss on her cheek before offering her a one armed hug before he walked towards the door, "See yah later Felicia." He said after he pulled his arms back.
"Patrol right?" She asked, trying to smoother her smile as she swallowed the last bite of her eggs.
"Yup, I'll be back before dinner though." Peter replied as he walked over to grab his converse.
"Stay safe. You know to call me if you need anything." She called out.
She couldn't help it that she still worried about him, no matter how strong he was.
"I know, I know. See you later." Peter waved his hand and rolled his eyes as he walked out the door of their penthouse.
"Rude." Felicia muttered with a smirk.
Harley woke with a gasp of air...
He inhaled shakily through his nose before he shook his head and got up from his bed and groaned.
He hated nightmares...
The teen sat on the end of his bed and tried to calm himself down. He reached over and grabbed the picture frame that was there, a picture that never failed to make him both sad and happy.
It was a picture of him, his sister and mother. It was a few months before she had died, where they had gone to the local mall and had been shopping for new clothes and the picture was of all of them wearing funny hats and smiling into the camera.
God he missed his mother.
That night is forever etched into his mind, he couldn't forget it, forget the despair he felt as he watched his mother bleed out before him and his sister, the sadness it brought, the bitter feeling at the world for taking her and the anger at the person who shot her.
Tony still, to this day has no idea who did it. He knew that the shooter had to be on top of a building from where the bullet entered his...his mother's head and from the angle he found the bullet Tony knew the shooter had to have been on top of the market but ironically none of the cameras were pointed towards the top of that building.
The shooter was skilled and knew how to stay undetected, that much they all knew but even as the years went by, Tony and the Avengers have all tried to figure it out and even Natasha couldn't find out that much info.
Tony deduced that the shooter was trying to get back at him for something. There must have been a breech in his security and someone leaked to the wrong people that he was the biological son of Tony Stark.
His father still tried to apologize for it, saying how it's his fault but Harley doesn't blame him, it's not his fault people are assholes.
But if Harley ever finds out who killed his mother...
There would be hell to pay, that he was sure of...
He finally decided it was time for him to get up and stop thinking of these not so happy thoughts before someone came crashing into his room to remind him he still had school today.
He did not feel up for school at the moment, but the sudden thought of what waited for him at Midtown woke him up a bit, because the Avengers had discovered that Peter Hardy, the school outcast was the long lost son of Natasha Romanoff.
Man, it's still weird thinking of The Black Widow as a mother.
Even weirder that he was trained by Bucky as an assassin for years before he had apparently escaped.
Well, no matter what he thought about it, he had to do his best to befriend the boy, for his aunt Nat, he could do this. After all the times she has helped him out whenever he needed it, he could do this one thing for her, to make friends with her son.
He'd make sure that they'd be reunited as soon as possible.
After all he was family, even if he didn't know it yet. And Harley would do anything for family.
Felicia smiled to herself as Peter closed the door and made his way out of the building towards school.
She couldn't put into words how much she loved that damn kid. He has been a core part of her life for so long that she couldn't imagine her life without him.
It was simply not a life that Felicia wanted to live if Peter wasn't there.
God, when did she become such a mom?
After another moment thinking about how much she loved her damn kid, she spun her chair around and got up to bring her plate over to the sink.
She rolled her eyes when she saw that Peter had placed his plate on the counter, and not the filled up sink to soak it before she washed it but it's not like she was mad.
It was just a little pet peeve that he knows she hates, but does it anyways when he wants to be a little shit.
But she wouldn't change him for the world...
She spent the next ten minutes cleaning the dishes from last night and this morning before placing them all in the strainer to let them dry. She walked down the hallway towards the master bedroom to get clothes out for today and to get ready for a shower.
An hour later she was in a pair of skinny jeans and a normal white blouse and black shawl while sitting on her armchair reading a book.
Suddenly though, her doorbell wrung which made her look up at her door with slightly narrowed eyes and a tilt to her head.
She never usually had visitors, not really. She would sometimes get packages that were brought up on occasion but she didn't order anything, and she knew of nothing that would be here this early in the morning.
She quickly placed her book down after marking her page and slowly made her way over towards the door with caution in every step.
She didn't know what to expect when she got to the door and opened it, but it definitely wasn't what she got.
Because standing in front of her was The Black Widow along with her sister, dressed in casual clothes as the agents both stared at her.
Before she could say anything though, Romanoff spoke up, "Good morning Miss Hardy. If you wouldn't mind, we'd like to speak with you about something." She said with a raised eyebrow and that one gesture made her think of her charge. He always did that damn eyebrow thing, it was his signature look and to see it on Romanoff made her gut drop for some reason.
She narrowed her eyes though and opened her door a little more, "Of course, would you like some tea? Coffee?" She asked out of common courtesy, allowing the two spies to walk into her home.
Her sister was about to speak up, Yelena, If Felicia wasn't mistaken, but Romanoff softly elbowed her sister in the ribs before she could say anything, "No thanks, we just want to talk." She smiled politely at the woman.
Felicia nodded while taking the lead towards her living room. The woman caught sight of both of them looking at her mantle where pictures were framed, more specifically pictures of her and Peter.
She watched as different emotions passed through Romanoff's eyes before she put her mask back on and sat down on the couch as she took the chair.
Warning number two...
She cleared her throat before looking into the Black Widow's eyes, "So, Miss Romanoff, what can I do for you?" She asked.
"Please, Natasha will do just fine." She waved off.
"Then Felicia will suffice as well."
Natasha nodded, "Very well. I'm sure you have many questions as to why I'm here."
"I do." She said, placing her hands in her lap as she fiddled with the bracelet Peter had made for her a few months after the alien invasion.
Both assassins took notice of the action...
"We just want to speak about your...son. If that's alright." Natasha said and Felicia did take notice of the way she hesitated when she had called Peter her son.
Warning number three...
"What about Peter? He hasn't caused any trouble has he? He's always been a prankster I'm afraid and I'm sure he didn't mean it." She said with practiced ease.
When he was in middle school, she had to have been privy to at least five calls a month due to him and his little pranks on kids. According to him though, he only pranked bullies so she wasn't that mad about those years.
Why would she be made if he was standing up to bullies?
"No, nothing like that ma'am. We just...we want to speak to you about...well..." Yelena spoke up but by the end she trailed off like she didn't really know how to finish her statement.
"What?" Felicia raised an eyebrow, "What's this about then? What do you want from me?" She asked, the pit in her stomach growing as this conversation continued on.
She had a real bad feeling about this now...
What if they found out he was Spider-Man? What would they do? Would they take him from her? Would they lock him up in the Raft and force him to do the governments bidding? Did they find out about his past?
One thing for sure was she wouldn't give him up without a fight.
"He's not yours, is he? Biologically speaking." Natasha suddenly said which made Felicia freeze.
So this was where it was going...
"No, he's not. But I've raised him since he was a boy. He's lived with me for almost a decade and blood doesn't matter to me, he's mine where it counts." Felicia said with narrowed eyes, watching Natasha's left eye twitched as she gritted her teeth, trying to hold her tongue for some reason.
Felicia now had a very bad feeling about this surprise meeting...
"What if," Yelena cut in, seeing as her sister was about a second away from exploding, "We told you we found his biological mother?" She said the fateful words which made Felicia's whole body flinch as she felt a sudden coldness wash down her spine.
She glared openly at the two assassins now, "I'd say, where's your proof?"
Natasha and Yelena looked at each other before Natasha spoke up in a voice, barely above a whisper, "Melina, she's his grandmother. Isn't she?" When Felicia nodded her head reluctantly, Natasha started speaking again, "Melina is my mother." She admitted.
Felicia's whole body froze once she heard those words. She wasn't an idiot, she knew how to put two and two together. She knew what those fateful words meant to the assassin in front of her and to her.
Peter, her Peter was the son of The Black Widow.
I guess that explained a lot about him, to be honest...
Felicia exhaled shakily before closing her eyes for a second, gathering thoughts before looking up into Natasha's eyes, "You can't take him."
The spy's eyes narrowed but before she could retort Felicia spoke up again, "No, I mean you literally can not. If you try to force that kid to do anything, he does the compete opposite. I'm telling you right now, he will not take kindly to you trying to uproot his life." She said seriously, trying to show them that she wasn't messing around.
As much as Peter would love to meet his biological mother, he knew that if she came in and tried to force him away from her, he'd fight tooth and nail to stay with her.
And that was putting it lightly.
It didn't even matter if his biological mother was the Black Widow, that would probably just make him fight even harder.
Natasha slumped her shoulders in defeat, "Yeah, I kinda figured he would." She muttered under her breath but both women still heard it.
Felicia sighed and rubbed her hand down her face, "I would be lying if I said I haven't planned for if this day ever happened." She admitted softly.
Natasha looked into her eyes and smiled for the first time sense arriving, "You love him." She stated, but the statement was etched with sadness.
"I've raised him, of I course I do." She said, gesturing to the mantle where there were pictures of the two of them smiling and or smirking into the camera.
Natasha sighed and nodded her head, "I, I get it. Really I do. But, please try to see it from my point of view. If been searching for my son for years, over a decade. It didn't help that my mother never told me who had him." She muttered bitterly before continuing, "I understand that he doesn't remember me, I know he doesn't know me I just, I just want a chance to know my son. Please, I'd do anything." She begged the other woman, knowing this was out of character for her but not caring in the slightest.
Not when her son was involved.
Felicia pursed her lips in thought for a moment, trying to think what would be the best course of action for every party involved. For Natasha, for Peter and her.
Felicia didn't think they knew he was Spider-Man so that was a bonus, but how would Peter take the news that his mother was an Avenger? How would he react when he found out his mother came knocking when he had been at school?
What did she think?
It was insane, it was outlandish but perhaps that was just her fear talking for her. Maybe she thought those things because she was afraid of losing him.
She knew that it wasn't fair to keep him away from her forever, especially since she now knew his real mother. It wouldn't be fair for either of them if she was honest.
But Natasha was a complete stranger to the both of them, they didn't know her, and she didn't know them.
But that was the problem wasn't it? She wanted to know her son, that was all she was asking for.
Who was Felicia to deprive them of forming a bond?
She'd never forgive herself if she took that chance away from Peter...
She bit her lip in thought for a second before she came up with a good idea. Through the years, she's captured moments of Peter's life on video from her old hand held recorder.
Call her sentimental, but there was something about little Peter that made Felicia just want to look back on his life. She knew he wouldn't always be that small and adorable, so she wanted to capture as much of his life as she could.
It served in her favor at this moment though...
"Give me a second." Felicia said as she got up from her chair and walked over to the shelf over by the mantle where she kept a box full of the home videos.
She grabbed the box and walked back over to the living room and placed it on the coffee table in between her and the assassins.
The two of them looked up and Natasha raised an eyebrow at her, "What's this?" She asked.
Felicia huffed at the similarity's between her and Peter before talking, "It's a box full of recordings. I made hard copies of them so I still have the originals, but I thought this would help you get to know a little about your son while I talk to him." She admitted.
"So, you will speak to him? About, me?" She asked, "Are you gonna tell him who I really am?"
"Of course I will." Felicia scoffed, "I don't lie to that child. He'd sniff it out before I even could if I did. Plus he deserves to know." She said which made both females across from her snort in amusement.
"Sounds like someone I know." Yelena rolled her eyes towards her sister which made Natasha smile to herself.
"Thank you." Natasha said after a moment staring at the box, reaching out to take it like it was the most precious thing in her life at the moment, "It means a lot to me that, that you're willing to do this for me."
Felicia waved her hand at the woman, "Don't mention it. Peter would never forgive me if I kept him from his biological family. He's always told me he's curious about his mother. I just never thought she'd come knocking on our doorstep." She shrugged.
Natasha hummed, "Sorry for how I acted. It's just, it's been a while since I've seen him and seeing someone else..." She trailed off.
Yelena though, groaned, "You were an asshole, just say so and apologize!" She rolled her eyes at her sister which made Natasha glare at her sister.
Felicia huffed and a small smirk slid across her face. Natasha muttered something under her breath towards her sister before she looked back up at the platinum hair woman in front of her, "Really though, sorry for all, that."
"Don't mention it."
"Alright, seeing as how we're all done here, I guess we'll be heading back home. Felicia, it was nice to meet you, sister, get your damn box and let's get the fuck moving. I'm sure she doesn't want us here any longer." Yelena exclaimed as she stood up and marched over to the door.
Felicia watched her move with a raised eyebrow before turning to look at Natasha while pointing at the blond, "She sure is a character."
Natasha huffed, "Tell me about it, you don't have to live with her."
"I heard that!!"
"You were supposed to hear it!" Natasha said back before turning to look at Felicia one last time, "Thank you." She said gratefully before getting up and walking towards the door as well.
Felicia watched the both of them leave with a small smile but as soon as they closed the door, the smile slid off her face.
She'd have to have a conversation with Peter once he got back home.
A conversation she still didn't know how to feel about...
Peter wasn't as clueless as his classmates.
People called him the outcast, sure but everyone knew how truly smart he was. He could solve for the atomic weight of an any known element in his head, find the square root of any number in the world, hell he could even calculate the hypotenuse of any triangle if given the correct data.
Needless to say he was very intelligent, and that wasn't him trying to brag about his smarts.
So he didn't understand how none of his other classmates realized that the children of the Avengers literally went to their school...
It was insane!
They weren't inconspicuous at all, they didn't know how to whisper for shit, but that could also be just him with his enhanced hearing and don't even get him started on how they didn't even bother to change their names.
Everyone knew that Clint had three children, but no one knew what they looked like so Peter could see past the Barton Children but for Lang and Stark? Completely unacceptable.
Her name is literally still, Cassie Lang, she didn't even bother to hide it.
Don't even get him started about how the whole world now knows that Harley was Starks child.
The sudden reminder of Harley brought him a wave of sadness but he quickly shook himself out of his stupor and pushed those feelings down.
Now was not the time for that...
The fact was his classmates were completely oblivious and it was times like this where he lost a little faith in his generation...
He was currently in lunch, sitting by himself at his table like normal when Gwen Stacy walked up to his table and sat down.
He raised an eyebrow at the young woman but she only smiled at him, "What? I told you I'd sit with you last Friday." She said.
Peter shrugged his shoulders as he bit into his apple. He waited until he was done chewing before replying, "I didn't really think you'd sit here to be honest. Also kinda forgot about it." He admitted with a small wince which made Gwen chuckle at him.
"It's alright Peter, no offense taken." She smirked which made him huff in amusement. Before he could say anything else he sensed more people coming his way.
He turned to his left to see that the Avenger's group was making their way towards his table, not that anyone else knew they were the Avenger kids.
Well minus Edward and Michelle, but that was besides the point.
He raised his eyebrow at them before speaking, "What have I done to be graced by your presence, hmm?" He asked with a small smirk which made both Gwen and Michelle snort in amusement while the others looked kind of nervous.
Lila was the one to speak up for their group though, "We were wondering if we could sit down with you two? It's perfectly fine if you don't want us but we thought to ask you before we did." She quickly added on the last part which made Peter smile in amusement.
He gestured to his table, "You act like I own the table. Last time I checked, it belonged to the school."
Harley scoffed, "We're just trying to be polite man."
Peter's smirk returned but he didn't look at Harley himself, not wanting to make his mind go back to that night, "Relax, I'm picking fun. Take a chill pill." He said before waving his hand around, "Take a seat, I don't bite. Usually." He added on, his smirk widening when he saw the look of trepidation on some of their faces.
Except for Michelle and Gwen, Michelle was smirking right back as Gwen was trying not to laugh at their faces.
Apparently those two had humor like his...
He watched as everyone sat down at his table and he had to wonder what this was all about. Some might call him paranoid, but he didn't become the best Hydra weapon by not taking in his surroundings and questioning everything around him.
There was a reason he was the best at finding things, finding out secrets that he wasn't supposed to know.
And he wasn't about to stop now.
It was like a constant itch he had, to always know what was happening around him, to always be ready incase something ever happened.
Call it what you will...
It didn't change the fact that it has saved his ass more times then he cares to admit out loud.
The table full of teens sat in awkward silence though for a grand total of ten seconds before Edward broke it.
"So," He started off saying, staring directly at Peter, "I've got a very serious question that will make or break this new friendship."
Peter hummed, "Really now, and what would that be?"
"Star Wars, or Star Trek?"
Peter snorted in amusement before rolling his eyes, "Star wars hands down. If you say Star Trek, your opinion is automatically invalid towards me from this point on." He said.
"Thank you!!! Someone with a sense of culture!" Edward exclaimed while he pointed towards his other friends.
"What's wrong with Star Trek?" Cassie asked with narrowed eyes and arms crossed along her chest.
"I didn't say anything was wrong with Star Trek," Peter shrugged, "I simply said Star Wars was superior."
"Based off what reasoning?" Lila raised an eyebrow at him.
Peter started to talk, listing off the reasons on his fingers as he went along, "Light Sabers, R2-D2, 3PO, badass duels, fucking Yoda, Obi-Wan, the best villain in existence Darth Vader and last but not least, we got better shows then Star Trek." He finished.
"Thank you!!" This time, it was Gwen who exclaimed, "I've been trying to tell my friends that The Mandalorian is a fucking master piece but they won't watch it!"
Edward shook his head, "A tragedy."
Peter sadly nodded his head alongside him, "Indeed, although I'm more of a fan of the Obi-Wan Kenobi series myself."
"Shut the front door, so am I!!" Edward smiled.
Peter nodded his head, "Now you are a man of culture. You now have my utmost respect Edward." Peter smirked.
Said teen blushed a bit at the use of his full name before he spoke up, "You can call me Ned, that's what my friends call me anyways." He shrugged.
Peter stared at the other boy for another second before a small smile made its way across his face. He gestured towards himself, "Names Peter, my friends call me Peter too." He said in amusement which made the other occupants at the table laugh.
Maybe it wasn't bad if he had a few normal friends...
Harley was the first child to walk into the common room after school got out.
Everyone was in there, waiting for the kids to get home to see what they learned from Peter today, hoping that they had luck with getting to know the boy.
As soon as the elevator opened and Harley walked out and saw everyone staring at him, he huffed before staring at Natasha, "Your son is a giant Star Wars nerd, just so you know." He said before sitting down on the couch, flinging his backpack across the back of the furniture.
"That's an understatement." Lila commented dryly as she sat down on one of the armchairs, "He's a full blown fanatic like Ned. The two of them spent the most of our lunch period with Gwen discussing what there favorite movies are."
"Yeah you'd think for a person who didn't talk unless spoken to, he'd have a lot less to say to us." Cooper commented as he walked in with Cassie and Abby by his side. Harley's sister just getting back from middle school where happy had picked her up from.
Cassie shrugged though, "He likes what he likes. We know what'll get him to talk though. Just tell him Star Trek is better than Star Wars and he'll fight you on it for hours."
Harley hummed before he looked back towards his aunt, "Any luck talking with his guardian?" He asked.
Natasha smiled slightly before nodding her head, "She told me she'd talk to him herself. While waiting though, she gave me a box of recordings of Peter when he was little. Hopefully he agrees to meet me." Natasha shrugged.
Yelena snorted though, "My sister forgot to mention the fact that she got possessive over her son whom she hadn't seen in a decade, in front of his guardian who has been looking out for him! For years!" She smirked at her red headed sister which caused the others in the room to chuckle while the spy glared at the blond.
Natasha rolled her eyes, "Haha very funny."
Tony smirked at her before asking a genuine question, "So, you gonna watch those videos?" He asked.
"Yeah, alone." She said pointedly staring at the man which made him huff.
"Rude." He muttered.
Since Peter started this whole vigilante business, he's come across many different faces.
To the enhanced PI known as Jessica Jones, to the man with indestructible skin known as Luke cage, a woman with a dragon powered sword, a man with dragon powered guns, hell even an ex marine who kills the worst of the worst with nothing but guns, and his bare hands.
Just recently, He's even met up with the devil of Hell's Kitchen, the original vigilante of the city.
But never in his adventures has he ever met someone as...unique as Deadpool.
And he most certainly did not expect to first meet him after school on a Monday while trying to track down the Maggia shipping manifest for the next month.
He was simply stacking out the warehouse waiting to strike when his senses warned him about someone behind him.
He turned around and came face to face with a man in a red and black suit with white eyes.
"Hello spider boy, I've been dying to meet you, and I'm sure the readers have been too." He said happily while having his hand off towards the right. Peter looked over and saw that nothing was there at all though.
"What. The fuck?" He deadpanned.
"Look! It's Spider-Man! Get him!!"
Well shit...
Things just got a lot more complicated...
Chapter 9: The Manifest
Summary:
Peter finds a very important Flash Drive that leads him down an even deeper rabbit hole then he once thought.
Also, Deadpool…
Notes:
Hello everyone, yes I’m back. No I’m not abandoning my stories but my first priority is sadly not writing, I do have other things that acquire my attention in my everyday life.
This chapter though, I’m very happy with. It’s the chapter that sets up the whole premise of my story, hope you enjoy it.
If you’ve watched the Blacklist, you’ll probably have an understanding of where I might take this story, just a hint for you ;)
Also, HAPPY NEW YEAR!!
Chapter Text
"Sooo, how's it been Spidey?" Deadpool, aka Wade Wilson asked from where the mercenary was resting up on the rafters of the warehouse, lazily pointing his pistol around every few seconds shooting goons while talking to the other vigilante.
Peter ducked under a fist that was thrown his way before kicking the henchmen away with this feet. He rolled his eyes underneath his mask, "Just peachy." He replied sarcastically before jumping right back into the fight with another goon who started charging at him with a knife.
"Great! You know I was getting worried there for a moment. It's felt like months since we got here and you've been so stoic and quiet! So serious!" He said in a mock baby voice, like he was talking to a child which made Peter grit his teeth as he elbowed another man in the face.
God, he should've listen to Daredevil when the man told him to try and avoid all contact with Deadpool, he was already starting to get a headache and it wasn't even six o'clock at night yet.
"Can you please focus for one second?!" Peter asked in exasperation as a bullet zipped by him and hit a man who was sneaking up on him right in the head, dropping the guy to the ground in an instant in a pile of his own blood, the red liquid slowly seeping out of the hole now in the goon's head.
"You're welcome." Deadpool cried cheerfully up above him as he started to shoot at more people, "What are you sitting down there lolly gagging for? We've got some assholes to take out!" Wade continued while Peter took a moment to himself, pinching the bridge of his nose with his pointer and thumb, slowly shaking his head.
Just one job, that's it. Then after he got the manifest Wade and him could split ways.
Only one job...
He could deal with a couple more minutes.
At least, that was what he was trying to tell himself.
The warehouse didn't take the two trained vigilantes that much more time to clear, with the both of them working together it took only five more minutes before everyone was on the ground either unconscious thanks to Peter, or dead thanks to Wade.
Peter sighed, "Alright, let's see what you were all hiding." He muttered to himself as he walked over to the nearest crate in search of the manifest.
He didn't pay any more attention to Deadpool, focusing all his energy on finding that damn manifest.
If he could find the list, he would be able to track down the Maggia's moves for at least the next month. Imagine, a list of all their shipments, all the resources they would be bringing in from other places, maybe even some definitive proof that the Maggia was working with Fisk.
Wouldn't that be something.
For a normal person it would be hard to memorize all these different organizations next moves, but for Peter, a trained assassin and spy, someone who was trained for infiltration, it was like second nature for the teen, a mask falling into place over the Spider-Man suit.
He tried to keep Pyotr and Peter two different entities within his mind, tried to separate the good and the bad.
For example, Pyotr was trained to kill, trained to be a chameleon who could fit in anywhere he needed to. A perfect Solider who could do any task he was asked for.
Peter was the complete opposite, Peter was Spider-Man, someone who tried to do good for the city, tried to never take a life as this new persona that he now was.
Two different entities, two different people who did two different things.
One a teenage Vigilante, the other a child Solider trained to become the best asset in the world.
One a criminal, the other a good teenager.
Two sides of the same coin.
Peter shook himself form his musing as he came upon a couple boxes. He spent a few minutes looking through it until he got to the last box. He dug through it until he finally found what he was looking for.
"Ah Ha," Peter exclaimed as he grabbed the manifest from the final box and looked it over. He blinked a few times with his lenses, taking a picture with his mask and making sure to send it over to his computer so he had a digital copy before he looked over the context on the list more thoroughly.
There was one thing that stood out very clearly on the list though, it was at the very top of the page and it was actually in Russian for some reason.
"Фулкрум." He said to himself, tracing the name of the object on the paper with his thumb.
"What was that?" The sudden appearance of Wade behind him made the teen swiftly turn around and punch the merc in the face, sending him flying backwards a few feet before falling on his ass.
"Owwww!!! That hurt baby boy!!!" The mercenary whined as he touched his nose causing Peter to roll his eyes under the mask.
"Next time don't sneak up on a Vigilante then, I was reading something." He said as he walked over to the merc and offered the man his hand.
"What was that word you said?" Wade asked as he grabbed the teen's hand and together, they pulled the man back up on his feet.
"Фулкрум, it means The Fulcrum in English. No idea what it is, but apparently according to this list, it's very important to the higher ups of the Maggia." Peter explained as he looked back at the list, "Lucky me, it seems that whatever this object is, they're transporting it today right through the heart of Manhattan." He said.
"Yes!!!! Field trip!!!!!" Wade exclaimed while shaking Peter's shoulders in excitement.
"Wait, no, that's not how this is gonna work. I'm gonna go get the item and you're gonna go back to wherever you crawled out of." Peter said, jumping away from the man while pointing his finger at him.
"Aww, you don't wanna spend time with me?"
"No." Peter deadpanned.
"Come oooon Spidey, you could use all the help you could get. What if you need backup, hmm? No ones ever said no to more help man." Wade shrugged.
Peter scoffed, "Pretty sure they have." He muttered.
"Come on! It'll be fun!!"
Peter glared at Wade through his mask In annoyance. No matter how much he was loath to admit it, the man did have a point, sometimes it was better for someone to have your six.
In this instance though, Peter would rather have literally anyone else than a mercenary for hire watching his back.
But the man did have his uses...
Peter groaned softly before shaking his head, "I'm gonna regret this." He muttered, "Come on, we have fifteen minutes to intercept that rendezvous." He continued so Wade could hear him.
The man literally started jumping up and down for joy while clapping his hands together like a child, squealing like a teenage girl who just went to a Taylor Swift concert.
"Goodie!!! You won't regret it Spidey, cross my heart and hope to die!"
"I already am DP." He shook his head.
"Yes!" Wade pumped his fist in the air, following Peter out of the warehouse like a lost puppy dog, "Already on nickname basis!"
This was gonna be sooo much fun, Peter could already tell...
"There it is, see?" Peter said as he pointed at the armored SUV speeding down the road with bikers following at a distance.
The two vigilantes were sitting atop a nearby building, waiting for the vehicle. It only took them a few minutes before they spotted the very obvious armored vehicle.
"Who needs an armored SUV to deliver one item?" Wade muttered to himself while shaking his head.
"All that proves is it's very important, which is bad for the Maggia cause in about two minutes, that Fulcrum is gonna be mine." Peter said, not wasting another moment before jumping off the roof right towards the truck.
Deadpool sighed before he turned to look behind him, staring directly into the horizon while shaking his head.
"Is he always like this?" He asked, no one in particular.
There was a reason the other vigilantes stayed away from him.
"Hey! I heard that. You know, that's not very nice author!" Wade exclaimed with a pout on his face.
Looking like a complete nut case talking to himself...
Wade huffed, "Fine, I see where I'm not wanted, I'll go help Spidey down there." Just then, there was a giant crash that came from below on the streets along with people screaming.
"Well, duty calls." Wade shrugged.
Down below, Peter had just launched himself at the SUV, knocking the vehicle off course which made the driver swerve dangerously close to some pedestrians as the security detail speed up to try and cut him off.
From the top of the SUV, Peter saw the motorcycles start to approach so he decided he'd deal with them first. He jumped off the vehicle and landed on the back of one of the motorcycles.
"Hey man, you know it's very dangerous to be speeding. You should slow down." After the words left his mouth, he grabbed the man and threw him off the bike and shot a web at him, knowing that he would be fine thanks to the web.
Before the motorcycle could lose control he quickly backflipped off the vehicle and landed on the front of another bike that was making its way towards him. He could tell the man was surprised with the way he flinched back once he landed and the way his heartbeat sped up which only made Peter smirk under the mask.
He decided to deal with them as quick as possible, not willing to risk the Fulcrum getting away so he shot a web at the cyclist and jumped up again to deal with the others.
There was a grand total of a dozen motorcyclists following the convoy and Peter had no doubt that there was more security either farther ahead or a couple minutes behind so he knew once he dealt with the security near the convoy, he'd need to act fast.
He was riding on the final bike, keeping the man under the helmet webbed to the handles as he crouched behind him, reaching forward to use the throttle to speed up towards the vehicle but just then, as he was getting closer to the SUV, a sudden weight landed on the motorcycle's front which caused the vigilante to be catapulted forward and crash into the back of the very armored vehicle.
Peter groaned as he stuck to the back of the SUV, he shook his head as he looked at what the fuck happened when he saw a certain merc now riding on the motorcycle he was on just seconds ago.
"You're doing great Spidey!!" The man exclaimed which made Peter glare at him under the mask.
He couldn't wait for this mission to be over...
He sighed before climbing up onto the back of the SUV, holding on tightly due to the driver trying to swerve and make him fall off.
He quickly made his way towards one of the windows and started to use his enhanced strength to punch through the glass. On the first punch, there was a satisfying crunch to the glass as cracks appeared all along the pane. On the second punch he completely shattered the glass and quickly hopped into the vehicle.
Landing right between two goons.
"Hello fellas, how's your afternoon been?" He said before quickly punching one of them in their throat as he grabbed the other man's arm which was slowly heading towards the gun attached to his hip.
Peter twisted his body around and wrapped his legs around the man who was gasping for breath due to the punch to his throat and squeezed, making the man have trouble breathing as he continued to wrestle with the man with the gun.
After a couple seconds, Peter could hear as the man became unconscious so he then released the dude before finally grasping the other man's wrist and twisting his hand, causing the man to scream out in pain as he dropped the gun.
Peter then wasted no time in knocking the man out with a single punch to the temple, dropping the man into a dreamless sleep.
He quickly ducked when his sense warned him and he looked up at the two front seats of the SUV and saw that the passenger was shooting at him. He pointed his wrists at the man and webbed him up so he couldn't do anything and just to be safe, he shot two webs at the drivers hands so he couldn't take them off the wheel.
With the rest of the men taken care of for the time being, Peter looked behind the seats and saw that there was a metal box with a lock on the hatch.
He knew that he didn't have time to unlock the box here, given he was still in the SUV with two enemies who did have control over the vehicle, so he grabbed both sides of the box and pulled with all his strength.
It was quite easy to rip the box off of the SUV and without a second of hesitation, he threw himself back out the window and quickly swung away onto a nearby roof.
Deadpool saw that the other vigilante got away from his place still on the motorcycle and decided that the man wouldn't mind if he had a little bit of fun so he took out a grenade he had and speed up towards the hole in the window Spidey left.
He pulled the pin and threw the grenade in the SUV before he sped away while pulling the cycle in a wheelie, quickly speeding away from the explosive vehicle.
Wade knew that this wasn't the last time he'd see Spider-Man, but he was a little saddened that he couldn't stick around for a little bit longer.
But, that was for another time.
It was by pure luck that the SUV was nowhere near close enough to any pedestrians to cause any harm because when the grenade went off, it caused the whole vehicle to burst into flames.
With Peter up on a roof, he closed his eyes and he focused his senses on the lock. He slowly turned the combo, making sure to pay attention to the sound until he heard the first click, after that he quickly turned the dial the other way and did the same another two times .
On the final turn, he heard the lock click so he pulled down and grabbed the lock, throwing it behind him before he turned back towards the box and opened it up.
He tilted his head in slight confusion as he reached in and grabbed the little flash drive in the middle of the box.
"The Fulcrum." He muttered under his breath, "What's so special about you?" He asked himself.
Not knowing just how much knowledge was stored in that one little flash drive...
Or how one little object would change his life...
It was just past six in the evening when Peter got back to his and Felicia's apartment.
He made sure that no one was watching this far up before slowly crawling into his bedroom window. He dropped down onto the ground and stripped out of his Spider-Man suit before changing into a white t-shirt and black pair of jeans.
When he placed his suit in its hiding spot underneath his bed in a hidden compartment, he spared one look at his evidence board before grabbing his laptop with the fulcrum in his hand, walking out into the living room where he could hear Felicia cooking dinner.
"Hey Felicia." He called out towards her, sitting down on the armchair while opening up his laptop to get started.
"Hey Pete." She said, causing Peter to frown. By the tone of her voice she sounded distracted by something. By what, Peter had no clue but he'd ask her about it during dinner because right now he needed to decrypt whatever was on this Fulcrum.
Before he plugged it into his computer, he did the smart thing and made sure his servers were protected and his code would isolate anything harmful towards his servers.
He didn't know if someone planted a virus on the drive, and Peter would rather be safe then sorry.
After all, he didn't need any virus to destroy his work on making his own Artificial Intelligence.
Once the systems check was completed, he plugged the flash drive into the laptop and waited for all the files to load.
It took ten minutes for Peter to be able to open the file and when he did, what he saw inside froze the teen dead in his tracks.
As soon as he opened the first file, a slideshow of articles popped up with different names and dates, people whom have died, very important people in power.
There was the mafia, cartel, all sorts of organizations across the globe. More words in different sorts of languages, that zipped across the screen too fast for the teen to read it all.
But there were a few names that stuck out to Peter more then the rest.
Wilson Fisk
The Maggia
Hydra
The Red Room
Thaddeus Ross
Names and groups of the most notorious criminals on the planet but at the center of all the data, sat one name, one name that held so much power in the government.
The Secretary of State...
This drive, had everything that this...hidden Cabal has done for years, all the crimes that have been committed, anyone who’s ever helped them whether from bribery or by force, dating back decades it seems, before any of these people really gained power.
It seems the oldest date went back to the early days of Hydra back at the end of World War II.
A group of corrupted government officials who had tremendous power and influence, along with the most dangerous of organizations to ever exist.
A group who could make laws to fit their agenda...
"Christ." Peter muttered under his breath as he stared at his computer screen in shock. He could count on his one hand the amount of times he was fully shocked to his core.
This, was one of them...
"What's wrong?" Felicia asked, walking over to stand next to him with a worried frown across her face.
Peter looked up into her concerned eyes and shook his head, "Felicia, this goes deep. Like, The Empire taking over the Republic deep." He said causing her brows to furrow as she sat down on the arm of the chair.
"Let me see." She instructed and he handed over the laptop, she only had it for a minute but that whole minute Peter listened to her heartbeat slowly pick up pace as she read on.
"Holy Shit, this...this is big, Peter. Bigger then anyone of us. I mean, the government, the Attorney General!? That's, they've been building their power for decades." She said, handing the computer back to him as she got up and started to pace around the living room.
"That's not what I'm worried about." He admitted softly.
Felicia turned to stare at him, "Then what is?" She asked, just as softly.
Peter huffed and shook his head, "Hydra knows all about me, so does the Red Room. If anyone could figure out who I am under the mask, it's them because they gave me these powers. I wouldn't be surprised if they already know so when they find out Spider-Man stole their most prized secrets..." He shrugged.
"They're gonna come after you." Felicia finished with a fearful look behind her gaze.
Peter clicked his tongue, absentmindedly scrolling through the information that was on his laptop, "Most likely, but that'll be their own downfall then."
"Why?"
Peter tore his gaze away from the laptop and looked up at his guardian, "Because they made me to topple whole civilizations to the ground. When they inevitably try to tear me down, I'll be there, to show them all what it feels like to lose."
Felicia pursed her lips before biting the inside of her cheek, "I don't like it." She said after a few moments.
Peter smiled gently up at her, "I know, but at the moment there's only two people who know what's happening, you and me. I can't sit on the sidelines when the people who made my life a living hell are in control of our government."
"Maybe...you don't have to do this alone." She said, the tension that was previously in her voice when he first arrived back causing Peter to tilt his head.
"I can't ask you to help me with this." Peter shook his head causing Felicia to reach a hand out and lay it on his cheek, gently running her thumb across his face.
"Firstly, yes you can, because I love you. And there's nothing I wouldn't do for you. Even if I am in danger, if you needed help I'd be there for you. Second, I wasn't talking about that." She said.
"Then what is it?" He asked.
Felicia closed her eyes and swallowed before opening her eyes and staring at him, "When you went to school, I got a visitor this morning." She spoke gently, causing Peter's eyes to narrow in thought.
"Who? We don't get much visitors." He stated.
"The Black Widow."
Peter eyes narrowed even further when she said the name, "An Avenger? You think it would be a good idea to ask the Avengers for help on this? They work with the government Felicia, Ross overlooks them too, and he controls the whole damn organization, they wouldn't be able to do much with Ross pulling the strings." He shook his head, instantly disputing the idea.
It wouldn't be good to ask for help on this, Peter was only gonna use his most trusted Allies with help on this, it's not like he could trust a wide variety of people with probably half of them in the governments pocket anyway.
Felicia rubbed her thumb in a soothing circle along his cheek for a couple more seconds before she answered him, "I'm not gonna force you to tell them about the corrupt government, and I wasn't gonna try and convince you to tell them otherwise."
Peter frowned, "Then what's your point?"
Felicia smiled softly down at him, "Peter, I can tell you have a lot on your mind because you haven't even questioned me on why, an Avenger was in our home." She said gently, her words causing Peter to freeze.
She was right.
What was, the Black Widow doing here?
Peter smiled up at her, "I do have a lot on my mind." He admitted, "So, could you please tell me why Natasha Romanoff was in our apartment?" He asked with a single raised eyebrow.
Felicia cleared her throat before speaking, "She...she was looking for her son." She whispered.
Peter's eyes widened in shock, instantly catching onto her meaning. He looked into her eyes, trying to see if she was lying but only saw sincerity in her gaze, along with a bit of fear and apprehension.
Instantly putting Peter somewhat at ease, knowing that she was just as worked up as he was no doubt going to be.
Natasha Romanoff, his mother...
"I..." Peter for once, was at a loss for words, "I don't, I mean, I guess...it makes since but..." He shook his head swallowing harshly, trying to fight back all the emotions flowing through his body.
"It's okay, you can talk to me."
"It's just, the only things I remember of my mom really is her voice, not what it sounds like just, how it made me feel and her hair. I've known that she had red hair, it's always the same in my dreams. I really should've connected the dots sooner now that I think about it." Peter frowned.
Felicia smiled in amusement, "One person can't know everything Peter, not even you."
The teen huffed, "Well I can be pretty damn close can't I?"
Felicia laughed, "If there was one person in the world who would know everything, there's no doubt in my mind that it would be you Pete." She said which caused the teen to smirk.
He shrugged, "Hey, you said it, not me." Peter said before he got more serious, the smile quickly getting wiped off his face, "She wants me to move in with her, doesn't she?" He asked.
Felicia didn't respond with words though, all Peter needed to do was look at her expression to know her answer, "Kinda. She knows she wouldn't be able to force you to do anything you didn't want to do, but at the same time..." She said, leaving the rest for Peter to put together.
When Peter thought back on his day at school, it all made since now why the Avenger's kids were at his table. God, they didn't want to sit with him cause they were interested in him, they wanted to get to know the son of The Black Widow so they could report back to her. So they could tell his mother what he was like and how he acted towards things.
He didn't know whether or not to be slightly impressed with them, or offended they somewhat succeeded in doing so.
He was definitely more offended though.
And kinda pissed.
Yet, impressed for some reason.
It was a weird blend of emotions that were swirling in the pit of his stomach. Too many emotions for the teen to deal with at the moment though, having just learned his mother was Natasha Romanoff and the Government was actually corrupted by their worlds worst criminals.
God, what a Monday man...
Peter hated Mondays...
"It all makes since now." He said, continuing when Felicia raised an eyebrow in questioning, "The Avenger's kids sat at my table today, tried to socialize with me when none of them have ever tried to do so before. I thought it was weird, but I let it go and chucked it up to teenagers being teenagers. I should've listened to my gut." Peter shook his head, closing his laptop for now and setting it on the coffee table and laying his hands on his lap, rubbing his pinky and ring finger on his left hand with his right hand, a tick of his when he's trying to think through a problem.
Felicia's hands reached down to take his hands into her own, rubbing soothing circles across the backs of his palms, making sure she had his attention before speaking.
"You know I'm not gonna force you to do anything you don't want to. So if you don't want to see her for the next decade, I'll make sure that happens. Whatever you want, I'm here for you, promise." She spoke with such conviction in her tone that Peter was forced to believe her, it wasn't necessarily her words as it was her tone, her passion and emotion behind them.
He knew she loved him, like a mother loves her child and he has never doubted that since the invasion of the city all those years ago when they had gotten briefly separated for ten minutes, both frantically searching for the other.
But hearing her say those words, fight for whatever he needed, well it was much easier hearing it from her then it was for anyone else on the planet.
Well, maybe besides one other person...
He smiled up at her, "I wanna meet her, really I do. Just, I don't think they need to know about Spider-Man yet. I don't need them to tell me that I'm a child and I shouldn't be trying to play hero, I don't need that speech form anyone. And, I'd feel better if you were...you know, there with me." He admitted quietly as he looked down at his lap, finally breaking eye contact with Felicia, not seeing the grateful smile that spread across her face.
She nodded her head, "That can be arranged. I'll make the call tonight yeah? How about for now, we forget about everything that's happened, and just have a nice dinner yeah?"
Peter nodded, "That sounds great to me."
Three hours later, all the Avengers and Co were sitting around the common area when Natasha's phone suddenly started to ring.
Clint groaned, "I thought we made it a rule that during family time all phones are supposed to be off Nat." He said which made Natasha glare at him after breaking out of her shock.
"I made an exception for one number Clint and that's all you need to know at the moment." She said quickly, digging in her pocket to grab her phone and walk out of the room swiftly before answering it while in the hallway, not bothering to answer anyone's questions thrown her way as she walked out.
Her phone is always on silent, except for this morning when she added her number to Felicia's phone, making sure if the woman needed to call her, she'd always hear so.
She put the phone up to her head and answered the call, "Yes, this is Natasha."
"Natasha." Felicia greeted form the other side of the phone, "I was gonna have Peter hack into Stark’s servers to leave you a message but low and behold, I found your number already in my phone." She said and the woman didn't sound angry which made Natasha breath a sigh of relief.
"I had Stark hack into your phone just to leave my number incase you needed it. And don't worry I babysat him the whole time to make sure that's the only thing he did." She said in a neutral tone of voice and with a smirk across her face.
Felicia huffed, "I'm sure you did. Listen, I talked with Peter when he got home." As soon as those words left her mouth, a bit of the spy's cool demeanor faded away to something a bit more subdued.
"I take it he didn't take it well?" She asked with a sadness to her tone that she hopes the other woman didn't pick up on.
"He didn't take it bad if that's what you were wondering. He was shocked for a total of maybe two seconds before he started asking himself why he didn't see it sooner." Felicia said and Natasha could hear the smile in her voice while talking about her son.
No matter how much she hated it, Felicia knew her son better then her at the moment but, at least she was willing to help her out.
That's all she could ask for at this point, just a second chance to make up for what she's missed.
Despite herself though, a smile slid across her face at Felicia's words, "Really? Is he good at figuring stuff out?" She asked, trying not to make it seem like an interrogation to know her son.
Even though that's kind of what it was.
Felicia hummed, "He's like Sherlock Holmes, Romanoff. The kid could sniff out anything as long as you gave him a scarp of evidence. That's all he'd need."
The spy huffed, "I'm sure that's fun during the holidays." She said, the words slipping out of her mouth as she internally berated herself for rambling on.
"You don't know the half of it, but that's not why I called." Felicia said, getting straight down to business, "Like I said, I talked to him and he doesn't feel comfortable moving away from me but he said he'd like to meet you again, if you're up for it?"
"Really?" She asked, barely containing the joy she felt at those words, "He wants to meet me?"
"Sure does. But he told me to pass along a message to the other kids. Said it was pretty important they know before he showed up." Felicia said and for some reason Natasha could hear a smirk in her voice.
She raised an eyebrow in amusement, "Yeah, what's that?"
"He told me to tell you that, and I quote, "Those kids are as subtle as a herd of Elephants. They really need to learn how to gather information the right way." End quote. He also said he knew something was fishy the moment they walked up to his table." Felicia finished and Natasha couldn't help the amused smirk that slid across her face at the comment.
Oh she is so gonna make fun of them for this...
"Well, you can tell him I'll be sure to pass along the message." She said before becoming more serious, "Is there, a specific day he wanted to meet?"
"He told me he could clear his schedule tomorrow but it wouldn't be until around six. We've gotta do some things around the city and he wanted me to be there with him." She said.
Natasha though was ecstatic for her part, nodding even though Felicia couldn't see her, "That sounds great, we could have diner tomorrow night a 6:30, if that works for you two."
"Perfect, we'll be there. Any specific entrance you want us to use?"
"The south side of the tower there's a door that's usually locked. The buildings AI will be informed you'll be coming that way though and will let you up through the residence elevator."
"South side, got it. See you tomorrow night Romanoff."
"You too Hardy." And with that, she hung up her phone and leaned back against the wall, clutching her phone in her hands as she tried to sort through her thoughts.
He really wanted to meet her.
This was definitely the best Monday she's ever had in a very long time.
After a couple moments to collect herself, she pocketed her phone and walked back towards the common room where the rest of the team was impatiently waiting her return.
She rolled her eyes before speaking, "We're having two guests tomorrow for dinner at 6:30. I expect all of you to behave and have everything ready by 6:20."
"Woah Woah Woah, wait just a fucking moment here. I think I should be informed who said guests are, it is after all my tower." Tony said which made Pepper smack him across the head as she rolled her eyes at her husband's behavior.
Natasha smirked, "My son and his guardian."
Peter sat on his bed and thought about the day he had. To making a, maybe new friend in Gwen, to being terribly interrogated by children, teaming up with Deadpool, figuring out the worst criminals are in fact in charge of the government and to top it off, his mother is apparently Natasha Romanoff.
It’s sure as hell been one jam packed Monday if he's ever seen one, that's for sure.
He laid on his bed, his arms and legs spread out like a starfish as he thought of what his next moves would be. His eyes slowly wandered over to his evidence board and looked at all the information he's collected which has brought him to his biggest find yet.
The fulcrum.
If he wanted to make sure that the information stayed as safe as possible though, he'd need to finish the upgrades to his personal servers and quickly, needed to find a way to complete his AI before it was too late.
Then, he could have his own Artificial Intelligence work on protecting his secrets while also feeding him more information while also learning about the world around him and how to grow and evolve.
Man, now he was for sure not getting to sleep anytime soon, he had too many ideas running through his body.
So with that, he got off his bed and walked over to his desk where his laptop was set down. He quickly opened it up, unlocked the computer and went into coding the personality matrix for the AI, the last part that needed to be done before he could activate him.
Just then though, he got a text on his old, yet very effective burner flip phone. He dug around in his desk drawer to find the offending phone before flipping it open and seeing which one of his contacts texted him this late at night.
TheBishop:
Hey, you busy Wednesday night? :)
Peter smiled...
Across the city, there was an emergency meeting being called, in light of todays convey escapade.
A meeting, that would change Peter’s life forever.
A man in a business jacket walked briskly down the street towards the rendezvous building, his head held up high as he walked down the desolate streets of New York City at night, daring anyone to try and mess with him.
For the look on the old man’s face could kill, anyone could tell if they had eyes that he was not in a happy mood, not whatsoever.
It only took him another three minutes to reach the building, which was an older hotel but nonetheless they all needed discretion at a time like this so it would have to do.
He walked into the building and nodded at the security inside before making his way into the elevator that would take him down into the basement.
Once the elevators opened to the room he needed to be at, the Secretary of State looked out at all the people gathered in the room in anger.
Wilson Fisk, leader of all the gangs in the city and head of the cartel within New York. The man was powerful, both politically and physically. He had friends all over the globe and more ties with the other Cartels in other parts of the world.
Antonio Moretti, head of the Italian Mafia and leader of all three branches of it. Everyone in the organization answered to him at some point and the man was chilling to the bone. No one could break a prisoner quite like this man could. His sway in many counties across the sea was also a perk.
Sakura Yamada, ruthless and deadly. She’s the head of the Yakuza after killing her father for what he did to her mother. Originally Ross wasn’t so sure about her, but she has proven herself quite useful and resourceful when backed into a corner.
Madame Viper, next in line for the Hydra throne. Now, Ross never liked her predecessor that much, the man having been responsible for the loss of the two best assets in the world so when he caught wind of his death, and the cause of it, Ross had no problem adding such a strong willed women into the mix. He knew what she was capable of, and he would like to see where her version of Hydra would take the world now.
Bullseye, head of the organization known to the world as AIM. Now there wasn’t anything that special about Pointdexter, but he was a great shot and his grunts were excellent canon fodder If need be.
Madame Gao and Alexandra, leaders of the mostly disbanded Hand. If Ross was being honest, he didn’t much care for the Hand, after the Iron Fist along with the other vigilantes of New York broke them so easily, he knew it was only a matter of time before he got ride of them.
Norman Osborn, brilliant scientist and the one responsible for funding the group known as the sinister six. Norman was one of his most loyal followers and a major player in why this organization works. He supplies the tech and a lot of the money for whatever he needed.
Peter Morrison, director of the CIA. He has his own group of corrupted agents and their intel on things happening within the government that Ross isn’t privy to is substantial. Another major player to this organization.
Second to last, the man who was responsible for the creation of the Black Widows, someone who has immense power and influence all over the world thanks to his Widows, General Dreykov is another player that if he lost, Ross would definitely be disappointed.
And the last person in the room, the person whom his anger was mostly directed at, Madame Masque. Head of the Maggia.
Sadly they were missing a few people, Oliver couldn’t make it over seas on such short notice, Mr Campbell was working on a case for the FBI late tonight and Thomas was out of state at the moment.
Which brought him back to the matter at hand…
“I gave you one job, Masque, one job and you couldn’t even do that right.” Ross glared at her as he started to walk towards the table to take his seat.
“No!” Masque glared and pointed her finger at him, “I warned you that Spider-Man was looking into my organization, I told you he’d been hitting my warehouses all week and that we should’ve called the transport off but you didn’t listen to me. This is as much your fault as it is mine!” She exclaimed angrily, not willing for all the blame to be pit against her.
Ross grunted at her words, she wasn’t wrong. She had come to him the week before and told him to postpone the transport due to the vigilante making a mess of her operation, but he didn’t think one lone vigilante could cause this much of an issue.
Apparently he was wrong.
“And how did you want me to counteract the mercenary who can’t die, hmm? How was I supposed to know Spider-Man would get help while intercepting the transport!” Masque added while crossing her arms over her lap as she glared even harder at Ross.
“Wade Wilson helped, Spider-man?” Wilson asked with narrowed eyes.
“It looks like goodie-too-shoes isn’t so pure after all.” Norman drawled with a smirk across his face. Viper and Dreykov shared a look from across the table, having a silent conversation that all the occupants took a note of.
Before anyone could voice their suspicions though, Ophelia spoke up, “You’d be surprised.” Viper spoke dryly, but anyone could hear the hidden meaning behind her voice.
Ross turned his attention to the head of Hydra, “You know who he is?”
She smirked, “Know him? I helped shape him. Before I rose to the top of Hydra, I was working on a classified case between Hydra and the Red Room. I was the one who taught the Spider everything he knew, his handler for lack of a better term.” She said, peaking Ross’ interest.
“You mean to tell me, that your spider, is the same person under that mask, swinging around and taking out the criminal underworld?”
“I would know his powers anywhere. No one in the world has the same prowess that My Spider is capable of. His abilities, it’s not a serum in his blood, it’s genetics. It’s hardwired into his very body. There’s only one of him, in the entire world.” Ophelia stated.
“Pyotr Ivanovich Romanov.”
Everyone in the room turned to look at Dreykov when he spoke. The man looked over his glasses at the occupants of the room before speaking again, “That’s his full name, his real name. The long lost son of the Black Widow and Winter Soldier. Currently lives with a Felicia Hardy in Flushing, New York. One of my agents has been keeping a close eye on him for years.” He said.
“You mean to tell me, that Spider-Man, is a child?” Norman asked with a raised eyebrow.
Ophelia turned to him and smirked, “Indeed. Which means the lot of you, have been getting your asses kicked by a sixteen year old boy.” She said, getting glares from many people in the room, “A boy, who could singlehandedly destroy the government in a day if he so pleased.”
“A boy, who now knows that we exist.” Antonio said gravely, causing the rest of them to quiet down.
“This does pose an issue for the rest of us.” Fisk growled, “If he has the Fulcrum, then he knows where all our warehouses are, storehouses, safes, everything!! He could take us all down if he so pleased.”
“Not if we remove his advantage.” Ophelia said.
Ross narrowed his eyes at her, “Speak Viper, enough of your games. Do you have a way we can even the playing field or not?”
“If we discredit Spider-Man, put the whole world against him, my dear Spider will be thrust out into the open, nowhere to hide, no mask to hide behind. We turn Allies into enemies and we make the little friends he has question everything about him.”
“And how do you, propose we do that?”
The smirk on Ophelia’s face grew ten times more evil as she stared at Fisk, “We tell the world about his past. Everyone he’s ever killed while with Hydra, all the families he’s taken, the people he’s tortured. We show them everything.”
“How do we do that?” Sakura asked with a raised eyebrow.
“Do you really think I didn’t document everything about him while he was mine? All his assassinations, his tortures, his kills, all of those videos are on file. I’m pretty sure he even killed some high profile FBI and CIA agents too. That should easily make him the most wanted fugitive in a matter of seconds.” She said making eye contact with Morrison, getting a nod in return.
“What happens then? Need I remind you he will still have the Fulcrum after we make him a fugitive.” Bullseye deadpanned.
Ophelia shrugged, “It then comes down to him against us. If he kills one of you, it will simply make him more the villain, and he knows that. He will be trapped as a fugitive the rest of his life, on the run. He’ll be too busy looking over his shoulder to deal with us. It’s the perfect plan.”
“What about his mother and father? Will they not become a problem?” Antonio asked.
“You don’t need to worry about the Avengers, I’ll deal with them if they cause a ruckus.” Ross said, getting a snort from Dreykov causing the Director to turn and glare at him.
“Anything you want to add General?” Ross said angrily.
Dreykov smirked at him, “The last time someone kept Natasha from her son, she killed all the widows in my academy, murdered my instructor and almost killed me. She would’ve crippled my entire organization to the ground if I wasn’t so prepared.”
“You mean paranoid.” Ophelia muttered.
The older General sent a subtle glare towards the head of Hydra before continuing, “She would willingly become a fugitive to save her son. I have no doubt Barnes would too, if he knew he was the father.” He finished.
“And what about this Felicia Hardy, hmm?” Masque asked with a raised eyebrow, “She’s been taking care of the boy for how long? They would’ve no doubt formed some sort of connection.”
“If any of them become a problem,” Dreykov started, “We will take care of it but until then, our main goal must be to turn the world against Pyotr. We need to discredit him before he releases those documents to the public.” He said.
“The General is right, I’ll speak with Mr Campbell in the morning to go over it with him. The sooner you can send that evidence to me Viper, the sooner I can have the FBI make him a fugitive of the law, but we need the proof for that.” Ross said, looking at Ophelia.
She nodded her head, “I’ll go through our servers tomorrow and sort through all the necessary things you might need. It may take a few days, there is a lot of evidence to go through.”
“Just get it done, by the end of the week, I want Spider-Man to be public enemy number one.” Ross said before standing up, “This meeting is dismissed, keep with the plan, this is only a minor hiccup. We’ll be one step closer to our ultimate goal by the end of the week, once Spider-Man is out of the equation.”
What none of them knew, was this was nothing like a minor hiccup.
This, was the start of a war.
And like any other war, they can be fought on multiple different fronts…
Chapter 10: Prepare For War
Summary:
Peter makes a new friend, calls in a few favors and meets his mother after a whole decade of being separated all the while, something sinister stirs in the background while Peter plans…
Notes:
Hello, Happy February everyone! This will be the last chapter for at least a couple months and it’s a long one, over 10,000 words for you guys so enjoy it while it lasts!!
Also, I’m sorry :(
The chapter after next might be a little….Sad. At the end of the chapter, you’ll understand why…
Next chapter though will most likely be a chapter in the past, building up the relationship between Kate and Peter and maybe a few cameos from a few Vigilantes ;)
Chapter Text
Ever since Peter was bitten by that spider back in that old, decrepit Hydra lab, his biology has changed significantly. He sometimes gets urges, that aren't completely human.
Like the need to keep moving, to never stay still longer then he has to, it's really annoying sometimes when he has to sit through Six hours of school learning material that he's already known for years.
That's why he does the things he does on patrol, jumping from skyscraper to skyscraper, stretching his muscles and giving his body the workout it so craves.
Other times he'll get this sudden urge to crawl over the walls or hang from the ceiling. Whenever he gets those urges he usually makes a web hammock in the corner of his room and relaxes up there because for some reason, his body finds safety in it.
It's weird, Peter can recall on his one hand the places he felt safe in his life but for some reason, being in the top corner of a room gave him that same sense of security that he's missed.
He thinks it has something to do with the vantage point. Him being that high up, he can see all the entrances and exits the room has.
But one of the better changes, in his opinion anyways, is the fact that he didn't need as much sleep as a normal human anymore.
Some would probably argue that his strength was the best thing to come out of the bite, the strength that allows him to lift over ten tons or maybe it was his senses that warn him before he's even in any sort of danger.
But to Peter, the fact that he can operate with an hour of sleep a night if he really needed to makes his life so much easier.
Like tonight, when there were too many thoughts running through his head, making him unable to fall asleep.
His mother was the Black Widow.
The governments around the world were all corrupted down to the bone.
They also knew who he really was, and most likely had all the information they needed to paint him as the villain for the rest of his life.
Peter sighed and brushed his blanket off of his prone form before he sat up, musing his already messed up bed hair. He focused his senses for a second and heard the soft breathes coming down the hall towards Felicia's room, signaling she was fast asleep.
He quietly groaned before getting up and out of his bed, slowly walking over to his desk where his devices were. Once sitting down, he unplugged his phone from the charger and realized it was already three in the morning, which meant he had been trying to sleep for five hours already with no luck.
"Well, looks like no sleep tonight," He muttered under his breath before his eyes landed on his laptop, "Might as well get something useful done." He shrugged before sliding the computer closer to him and opening up his coding software.
He was so close to finishing the code for his AI, all he needed now was to implement the access codes to his personal servers into the AI matrix.
He decided that the best way to keep his servers safe was to make it so only he could access them, along with the AI. So he had done something pretty clever in his opinion. He had made it so the name for the AI was actually an acronym, made up of four words that would be used as a key into his servers.
If you didn't know what the four letter stood for, then you couldn't get access.
Plus, the AI would be able to identify anyone who wasn't him, so security wouldn't be a problem, but Peter liked to make sure of that.
Just incase...
The name he had picked out for the AI was KAR-N, or Karen if you wanna get technical.
Those four letters were the key into the system, but only he knew what each letter stood for.
K was for Kate, as in his best friend since meeting her a year and a half ago. She's been by his side since the beginning, even though he has no idea why and she knows he's Spider-Man so he doesn't have to lie.
A stood for Allegedly, which was a fun little dig at what he does. Because, allegedly he wasn't really a criminal, but in the eyes of many others in the city he was a menace.
And as of right now, the world didn't know about his past so, still, until proven, he is innocent.
But he had a feeling that wouldn't last long...
R was for Ramshackled. Simply for the fact that no one in their right mind would ever guess the word Ramshackled to be apart of the password into his servers.
Also, allegedly speaking, Ramshackled wasn't technically a word. Ramshackle was, but...
You see that's why the English language was so confusing sometimes.
Anyways, the final letter, N stood for Nagle which was the name of the street in New York that he had meet Kate at.
Four words that really have no meaning together, unless you were him.
So together, KAR-N stood for Kate Allegedly Ramshackled Nagle.
Which also was another funny dig from the first day he had met Kate. But that's a story for another day...
After he was done though, no one would be able to ever get into his servers, which was exactly what he needed at the moment, having to keep the information on the Fulcrum as safe as he could.
He would not be losing that much information, it was too valuable to fall back into the hands of the Cabal.
He spent the first hour of his time customizing the avatar of the AI though, modeling her after this very nice woman who Kate and him had run into a few times when they were out and about in the city.
Ironically, her name was also Karen.
Now Peter's not saying he modeled the passwords into his servers after the woman, but it did happen to work out that way.
He modeled the AI to be as close to what he could remember of the woman, dark curly hair, tall slender build with kind eyes along with implementing some of her personality, mostly the caring, gentle aspect of Karen.
He didn't want to chain the AI down, he wanted her to learn for herself and become her own person.
No matter what anyone said, an AI could be a person too.
Well, at least his AI could.
Cortana, is an excellent example of this from Halo. If a fictional AI could learn to love a stoic super soldier who was abducted as a child and forced into experimentation, then his AI could surely learn how to be her own person.
No, he was not insane for comparing a fictional AI from the future to his modern day AI.
He wasn't.
A little crazy? Sure, everyone could do with a little crazy every now and then.
Reckless? You bet, but only when the situations called for a bit of recklessness.
Smart as a whip? Hell yeah, he's making his own damn AI.
But not, insane, that was crossing the line.
After he finished coding the avatar and what was left of her personality, he went to finish the security protocols around his servers that were connected to her name.
By the time he was done and finally ready to activate the AI for the first time, it was almost six in the morning which was, you know not bad, he's done all nighters before so he wouldn't have a problem with getting through the school day.
Getting through his boredom though was another challenge all together.
There was another reason he was slightly anxious, and he usually never got anxious but today was different.
Today he was having dinner with his mother.
He hasn't seen her in over a decade, his mother who happens to be the black widow by the way.
Yeah, he had no idea what was gonna happen tonight but at the end of the day, at least Felicia would be here with him.
He quickly finished up the final lines of coding before he backed out of the software and started to boot up the AI matrix.
"Well, let's hope this works." He muttered as he watch the percentage slowly go up on the screen.
It only took another couple minutes before the progress bar made it all the way up to one hundred percent and when it did, the bar disappeared and in its place, an avatar stood.
She was exactly how he had designed her to look, having the same General features as Karen, but being overall unique in her own way. Such as her hair being more curly and shorter but instead of the brown hair and pale complexion Karen the person had, KAR-N's whole body was illuminated in a mixtures of purples along with a bodysuit with his spider insignia glowing crimson red along the right side of her upper chest.
Once he made some upgrades, hopefully he could get it to where she would be able to project herself via holograms but seeing as how he gets most of his tech off the streets, aside from the very nice computer and phone Felicia got him, he'll have to wait on upgrading his tech to holograms.
"Hello, are you my maker?" The sudden voice of his AI broke Peter out of his stupor. Her tone was gentle, soft spoken but not quiet, her head was tilted to the side as she looked straight up at him through the computer screen.
Peter smiled, "Yes, my name is Peter and your name is KAR-N. Happy birthday, you're officially one minute old."
Her face changed as she stared up at him in mild amusement, but he could also detect a hint of bemusement in her gaze as well, "I was not birthed though, I am simple a security AI to help you when you need me."
Peter shook his head as he leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms over his chest, "You're much more then that K, I made you so you could learn, become your own person. And yes, I did make you to help keep my shit safe, but I'd like to think of this as a partnership, one with mutual benefits for both parties ."
She raised an eyebrow, "And what benefits would those be?"
"You, my AI companion get to learn how to become human, how to become your own person while I get someone who can help me on my mission to take down the cabal. Along with someone to talk to when I need to vent my mad scientist ideas to someone." He shrugged, making her snort and shake her head.
"And what makes you think I want to listen to your mad ideas?" She said which only made Peter's smile widen.
"That right there, is what I'm talking about, you're already developing your very own personality. While I did code a few things like being caring and gentle in nature, I never coded you to have such a way with the sass right out the womb." He smirked.
She smirked right back, "Hmm, I guess I can accept that. One question though."
"Shoot."
"Does that make you my mother, or father?" She said with a teasing tone of voice.
"Very funny." Peter deadpanned.
"I'm serious, it could go either way. If you wanted to get technical you could say that you carried me around as an idea for a little while before birthing me." She continued on teasing him, making Peter question how human he actually made her off the bat, not that it was a bad thing.
Just, curious.
"Alright sassy pants, enough of the jokes for the moment, now that you're online, I wanna run a systems check on my servers if you could. Wanna make sure everything's in working order." He rolled his eyes.
"Right away Pete!" She exclaimed with a smile as she started to run diagnostics on his computer, after a couple seconds though she spoke up.
"Interesting." She murmured.
"What?" He asked, leaning forward closer to the desk incase he needed to change something with the coding, "Everything alright?"
"Oh yeah, the code is fine, no one is getting through your firewalls, I just found something interesting in these files named "The Fulcrum." Apparently, there's some sort of back door to another system. Don't know what it is, or what's in it, but even from here I can tell the security is nothing compared to yours." She said, peaking Peter attention.
If there was a way for Peter to get into the Cabal's personal servers, there's a chance that he could figure out what their plan was before they knew he was in the system. He could keep a hidden back door their for KAR-N so if he ever needed to go back, he wouldn't need to worry about it.
He'd just have to make sure it was undetectable.
"K, do you think you can enter the back door quietly? I don't want the system to flag the invasion and set off any sort of alarm they might have, we may only get one shot at this." He replied excitedly, praying to all things good in the universe that for once, luck would be on his side.
"One moment please." She replied and only after a couple moments she popped back up onto the screen with a triumphant look in her gaze.
"I'm in, and there's a lot of juicy information you should see. If I'm reading this correct, some of this has to do with you." She said, opening the files she found for Peter to view.
He read through the different files, some of them being lists of different items needed or things needed to be accomplished but what really intrigued Peter was the videos.
Because they were all of him, a younger him during his Hydra days.
All of them pertain to one of his missions or torture sessions. He always had a suspicion that they recorded him, but he never could prove his theory before.
Now at least he knew he was right.
But all of these videos did not paint him in a good light, he didn't even bother clicking on them though, knowing just from the frozen picture and the date underneath what they all were.
Especially one date which was ingrained into his mind...
November 20th, 2010...
The night he murdered Harley's mother....
Peter shakily exhaled before composing himself, shaking his head to clear the thoughts from his brain, focusing on the problem at hand, "Predictable as always Ophelia. Poor is the pupil who does not surpass the master." He muttered, looking at the dates and shaking his head.
KAR-N tilted her simulated head and looked up at him, "First off, Predictable? Second, did you just quote Leonardo da Vinci?"
Peter smirked, "You catch on quick." He said with a hint of pride in his voice, "To answer your first question though, Ophelia is the woman who runs Hydra, she also happens to be the one who taught me a lot of what I know now. You could look into her more in the Fulcrum files if you'd like, but in all the time I've known her, she's never changed. If you are familiar with her style, which I am, nothing she does is surprising, making her moves oh so predictable."
"Okay, so you knew that they'd gather evidence on you to release to the public?" She asked with a raised eyebrow.
"I knew that they needed to discredit me," He countered, "I have the only thing in the world that could expose them to the world, so their first move needs to be making me the villain. Once they discredit me and the public turns their ire towards me, they know I won't be able to release these files because the world will see it as another lie from a murderer. Alas giving them the time they need while I deal with the fallout of becoming a fugitive."
"But, how'd you know they'd use your past to do so? There are other ways to discredit a person."
"Because of my alter ego, Spider-Man. As him, I make sure to never repeat my past mistakes. I haven't killed a person in years, I'm not cruel and I'm friendly towards everyone in the city. In the past two years I've become a beacon of hope for these people, and the Cabal know that. They want the city to turn against me, they want my Allies to become enemies and overall, they're just distracting me so I don't interfere with this "big plan" of theirs." He finished, sifting through some of the documents KAR-N found mentioning a Big Plan, but no actual file that describes it in detail.
They were trying to keep his focus away from this, he was sure of that. Whatever this plan of theirs was, it was big, big enough to use all the resources across many different countries to get it done.
If Peter had to guess though, he'd say their next step after getting him out of the way would most likely have something to do with relationships between certain countries, just based off of their previous plans which were listed within the Fulcrum as well.
According to the files though, Ross has been making very suspicious decisions that have deeply angered the uncorrupted Russian Government. Tensions have been high between them and the US for the past few weeks due to the Ukrainian conflict there as well, but something else was happening behind the scenes and Ross was definitely the one pulling the strings.
That's when it clicked for him...
"Holy shit." He muttered while staring at all the data in front of him.
"What?" KAR-N asked.
"I know what their plan is." He said, "They're gonna try and paint me as a Russian spy due to my parentage and where I was trained. They have all the evidence they'd need to paint me as one and once the public knows, the tension with Russia will continue to grow. To what end," Peter shook his head, "I haven't figured that out yet but at least we know what card they're playing at."
KAR-N nodded her head, "Yes I saw a file that explained who your parents were. It makes since due to your mother's heritage and your fathers history with Hydra." She said, not knowing that her words made Peter freeze in shock, his brain trying to register what she had just said.
"Did you just say, parents? As in plural?" He asked in a carefully neutral tone of voice but internally, he was freaking out.
He's never once thought about his father, not really anyways. There were moments where he wondered what it would be like but never once did he ever wish for the man to be apart of his life because knowing him and his luck, he was probably dead.
He never thought he'd ever see the day where he found out who, his father was.
"Yes, this file I found details both of your parents and their past quite well." She frowned, "But, your tone of voice indicates that you didn't know about it. Do you not know who your parents are?"
"I just found out who my mother was yesterday K, and I thought my father was dead." Peter snapped, glaring at the screen before he softened a bit, "Sorry,” He whispered, feeling guilty for yelling at her since she didn't do anything wrong, "Can you bring up the file please." He said softly with growing dread, not knowing if he was ready.
She quietly opened the file for his viewing pleasure. The first thing he saw was the picture of his mother, a lot younger but still he'd recognize her red hair anywhere. Staring back at him was his eyes though, her eyes if you wanted to be technical. She had a blank look across her face and to the right of the picture was her information.
He briefly scrolled through it, noting important things about her like her birthday and small facts that he eagerly consumed, but the more he read the more dread that began to build up.
Because as he got closer and closer to the end of his mothers file, he knew his fathers was up next and Peter was not stupid, he could catch onto the words his AI said.
She had said his mother's Heritage and his father's history with Hydra...
Since he knew his mother was the Russian, there was only one man that he knew that had such a history with Hydra, a history that would instantly make anyone turn against him, if he knew what had happened in that base.
Sure enough, as he scrolled down the page to the other part of the file, a face he hasn't seen in years stared blankly right back at him.
James....
His father, was James.
He just couldn't catch a break, could he?
"Well, that's fan-fucking-tastic." Peter deadpanned, running his right hand through his curls, trying to wrap his head around everything.
It really was just his luck that right before he'd have to go on the run, he found out who his parents were. It was actually kind of poetic if you think about it. Definitely ironic too, but poetic for sure.
It's not like he could just go there and say it, that would be so fucking awkward. Dinner with the mother he hasn't seen in over a decade and while her family and him are just sitting around the table, he suddenly turns to James and is like, "Oh yeah, I just found out that your my father. Surprise, it's a boy!"
Yeah, nope. Not happening.
There's no way he could tell him, not yet at least. It wasn't the right time.
Don't ask him when the right time was, because he had no idea when the ideal time was to tell the man who trained you to kill that you were actually his long lost son the whole time.
Why couldn't his life ever be just simple, for once.
"That's certainty another mess entirely that I don't have the time to deal with." He muttered as he shook his head, thinking ahead about what needed to be done before he was made a fugitive.
He'd be meeting with Kate tomorrow night but he did have other friends who were loyal to him that could help in the meantime.
There wasn't many people he could count on, but the very few he did know were reliable such as the defenders and their friends like Foggy, Karen, Claire and even Lieberman wasn't half bad with a computer.
He knew he could rely on Jessica, Luke, Matt, Rand and even Frank Castle had a growing respect for him, but at the moment, he needed to figure out where to hit the cabal where it hurts.
Which means going after their money.
It's a good thing he knew a certain billionaire ninja who could point him in the right direction of some of these shell cooperations he found within the Fulcrum.
With his next goal in mind, Peter took out his Bruner phone he used only for his contacts and dialed Rand's number. He didn't know for sure if the man was up this early, but hopefully he was.
It appeared he still had some luck because after the second ring, the man picked up and answered, "Hey kid? Whatcha need?" Danny said from the other end of the phone.
Peter smiled, "I wish this was more of a social call Rand but I'm gonna be in some trouble real soon and I could use all the help I could get." He said, getting right down to business.
"Yeah, alright I'm all ears Pete. Lay it on me."
For the next fifteen minutes, Peter told the man on the other end of the phone about the situation he was currently in, minus the whole parent fiasco of course.
When he was done explaining it, Rand took a moment to collect his thoughts before speaking, "Shit man, and you're sure this Fulcrum is secure?"
"Positive." Peter replied, "It's safely tucked away into my system. No one but me knows how to crack the passcodes to get inside."
Danny hummed from the other end of the phone and after a couple moments of silence he spoke up again, "Maybe it would do us well if we got this information to Murdock. He might be able to do something about it. He is the lawyer after all." Danny said.
Peter blew out a breath before slowly spinning around in his chair, "Well I'd have to make braille copies of all these files which will take some time, but I was also thinking along the lines of feeding Jess some of this information so she can do her own investigation."
"And I'm guessing that brings us to why you need me, right?" He asked but it sounded like he already knew the answer.
"I need you to inform the others what's gonna happen in the next few days, they'll probably hear about it anyways but I want them to hear it first and since I most likely won't be able to meet with them all before shit hits the fan, I was hoping you'd do that for me." He asked, knowing that Danny would pull through.
He doesn't think he's met a nicer person than Danny to be honest. He's always trying to do what's best for the people and he knew Rand wouldn't let him down.
"Consider it done." He replied.
"Good, but I also need you to look into a few shell corporations I found. They help launder the Cabal's money and one of these three have the key to a very big stash of money they've been stockpiling for months."
"Alright, I'll see what I can find." He said, "What are their names?"
"Pershing Stone Corporation, Churchill Capital and East Square holdings." Peter read the names that were flagged by KAR-N, double checking to make sure there was nothing left to tell him before closing the document.
After a second of shuffling on the other end of the phone, Rand spoke up again, "Alright, give me a couple hours and I'll see what I can find. Stay safe out there Pete." Danny said.
"Will do, take care." He said before hanging up the flip phone and snapping it shut, placing it back in the top drawer of his desk before pushing it closed.
The first parts of his plan were starting to come together, but before he could do anything else he needed to hit these shell companies to really put a dent in the Cabal's funding.
After that, the real fun began.
It was during lunch again, when his table was hounded again by the hoard which consisted of the Avengers children, Ned and Michelle.
Of course, he was technically now a child of an Avenger, but he didn't want to think about the details at the moment.
Before he could say anything, Harley spoke up, "Did you really have to tell her we're as subtle as elephants?" He asked with a raised eyebrow as he sat down across from him.
Peter smirked at him, "I'm sorry if you can't handle the truth, but you all don't know how to whisper for shit." He replied as the rest of their group sat down at the table. After a moment of consideration though, he nodded towards Michelle, "Except her, she knows how to keep a secret." He shrugged which made Michelle smirk.
"God you really are Natasha's son." Lila said with a small smile which made Peter subtly tense up at her words but on the outside he made sure to simply raise an eyebrow at the girl.
Peter hummed, "You really do need to learn how to lie better." He said, changing the subject, not comfortable talking about this with them, knowing that whatever he said would most likely be reported back to his mother.
"Well maybe you'll be able to teach us." Cooper said, shrugging his shoulders.
Peter snorted in amusement, "Maybe." He said, not counting on it one bit.
Within the week he'd be marked as a fugitive of the law and there was no way he was dragging the Avengers and their families into his shit.
This was his war, a war that he'd be fighting himself with his resources thank you very much.
"So, you ready for dinner tonight?" Cassie asked with a tilted head.
Peter raised an eyebrow at her, "Are we really gonna be talking about this in front of them?" He asked, gesturing towards Ned and MJ.
Harley waved his hand at the comment though, "It's fine, they know like everything about us. You can trust them."
Ned nodded his head enthusiastically, "Yeah for sure."
Peter huffed and rolled his eyes before he went back to his book which remained on the table, forgotten when they had first arrived, "Sure, still. Not a big fan of personal information being broadcasted to the school."
Harley narrowed his eyes, "They're not gonna go and tattle to the rest of the school, they can keep a secret."
"Oh I don't doubt they can." Peter said, "Even though I have no idea how anyone else in this school hasn't figured out your identity's, I know they at least haven't told anyone else about it. That's not to say how many other people have figured it out though." He paused for a moment to look up from his book, "I assure you, I can't be the only one who's put the dots together. Or the only one who's overheard your...whispering." He said, making sure to look Harley right in his eyes before going back to his book.
Some might say he was being a bit of an asshole, but he wasn't gonna try and get close to them, he didn't need their companionship at the moment already having enough friends as it was who could get hurt.
He didn't need to get close to anyone else just for them to get killed.
He was already taking a risk with going to the tower but he's always held out hope to see his mother again, and now he was given the chance, he'd be a fool to pass it up.
In doing so, he was also getting closer to his father but he still had mixed feelings about James as it was.
He could deal with that later.
But these people were important to his mother, so he'd at least make an effort to be friendly with them all.
For her.
It was the least he could do.
Surprisingly though, none of them but Harley seemed affected by his cold shoulder attitude towards them.
To be honest though, Harley didn't seem to be a very big fan of his anyways and In Peter's opinion, he wasn't sure he wanted Harley as a friend.
God knows the teenager wouldn't appreciate Peter's company when he found out the truth behind his mother’s death...
They all sat there for the rest of the lunch period, talking amongst themselves as Peter listened while reading his book in silence.
His mind too preoccupied with what was to come with the Cabal...
After school, Peter was sitting at his desk in his room when his burner rang.
He grabbed the device and flipped it open before placing it against his ear, "What do you got for me?" He asked, not even bothering to check to make sure who it was.
"As luck would have it, all those companies are based up in the city Pete. I can send you the addresses for all their facilities if you'd like." Danny offered and Peter could hear the smirk on the other end of the phone.
"Mr Rand," Peter drawled, "How did you get those addresses? You, a CEO wouldn't stoop so low as to commit a crime now would you?" He said with his own smirk now sliding onto his face.
"Never, you know me. I'm a perfectly normal law abiding citizen of course."
Peter snorted and shook his head, "Sure thing Rand."
"So, those addresses? You want them?"
Peter clicked his tongue in thought for a moment before shaking his head, "Nah I got a better plan, listen closely because for this to work. Everything needs to go perfect."
"I'm all ears."
He had been meticulously crafting this plan for the past twenty four hours and now that he had the addresses to these shell companies, he could finally enact phase one of his brilliant plan to take down the cabal.
Sadly, he couldn't do this part alone.
He needed resources, ones that he didn't have access to at the moment but these companies had an abundance of money, blood money that they'd just use to hurt more people with.
No one would know the difference if you know, some of their money, or maybe all of it somehow got into his hands so he could use it to take down the corrupt government.
Not that, anyone would know about said corrupt government until it was already a burning pile of ashes.
"Are you sure about this Pete? It's super risky." Danny said after Peter got done explaining what he wanted the billionaire to do a good ten minutes later.
"Positive. I need you to keep them busy while I get into that safe. If I can get into it, it'll solve a whole lot of problems early on."
"You do know I have money right? I can help you with funding." Danny deadpanned.
"I also can't let you use a good chunk of your money to fund someone who's gonna be a wanted fugitive Rand. I'm already asking for a lot with the traveling plans I told you about. If anyone ever finds out you're the one funding me, it'll bring you down too. I will not have anyone else suffer because I angered the wrong people." Peter said, shrugging his shoulders, "And it's not just money in that safe Rand, there's one other thing that's crucial to taking down the Cabal."
The older man sighed on the other end of the phone before speaking, "You know all of us don't care about that, we all just want to help." He said softly.
"So you did get in contact with them?" He caught on to what Danny was saying quickly, internally relieved that Danny had kept to his word and warned the others.
"Yeah, and just to warn you, both Murdock and Jones are quite peeved at this little stunt you're gonna be pulling."
Despite himself, Peter let a real smile slide across his face, albeit a little one, "Yeah I bet."
"Alright, well I'll be sure to distract those companies on Thursday at three for you. Try and keep the heat off you a bit to buy some time. I'll give you a text when the coast is clear for you to move in."
"Sounds good to me." Peter said but before he could hang up, Danny called out to him.
"Remember when everything is in place, just call the number and say "I need to Travel." By the end of the week the preparations should be in order and don't forget, your storage container is GTSL 623097. It'll get you out of the city completely undetected." Danny said while Peter took out a pen and wrote down the container name on a sticky note. After he was done he placed the sticky note on the back of his laptop before focusing his attention back onto Danny.
"Thank you, Danny. Truly it means a lot that you're willing to help." He said softly into the phone, really appreciating what the man was doing for him.
"Yeah well, just helping a friend where I can. Be sure to get in contact with the others at some point, they all want to help in whatever way they can."
Peter nodded, "I'll be sure to do that, bye Rand."
"See you around Pete." With their goodbyes said, Peter hung up and flipped his phone down before lightly placing it back into its drawer.
He took a deep breath before exhaling as he leaned back into his chair and stared up at his ceiling.
The first wheels were now in motion, all he had to do now was talk with Kate tomorrow night and get her included within the plan, inform his Vigilante buddies about certain aspects of said plan, steal a bunch of shit from the Cabal on Thursday and get ready to book it like hell out of the city with the help of Danny on Friday.
All the while, he tried not to tip Felicia off on said plan because god knows she'd be a whole lot safer here without him adding the extra layer of danger.
Now all he had to do was get through this dinner with his biological mother and the rest of the Avengers which was, Peter looked down at his clock, in less then an hour.
How the fuck was he supposed to survive that shit?
God, he wasn't ready for this...
God, she was not ready for tonight...
Her son would be arriving in mere minutes, a son whom she hasn't seen in over a decade and has been living quite peacefully with another woman who was taking great care of him.
She wasn't jealous, she was saddened that her son had to be separated, yes and did she wish he could've lived with her, absolutely but that didn't make her jealous.
She was just glad that both of them agreed to have dinner with her and the rest of her family.
A family, that was currently acting like raging hooligans.
From her spot leaning against the counter, Natasha rolled her eyes as Yelena started to bicker back and forth with Clint about Mario Kart, meanwhile the rest of the family added their own two cents in when they wanted to while a few of them just wanted to stir the pot.
She was about to tell them all to knock it off when Friday called out into the room, "Our guests have just arrived. They're in the elevator now." She informed them which made Natasha suck in a breath of air before steeling herself.
She pushed off the counter and walked forward where the rest of the Avengers were waiting in the living room, deciding on not to crowd the elevator when they first arrived.
Bucky, without anyone noticing slowly slipped into the adjacent hallway, not knowing if he was welcomed here tonight with their history, but decided he needed to see the kid with his own eyes.
It's been so long since he's seen Peter, and he barely remembers those times he spent with the boy back then, some memories still hard for him to get back but he knew, without a doubt, that he never got to say goodbye to the kid.
God, he probably hated him.
Just then, the elevator dinged and the doors opened. The first one out of the metal box was Felicia, who was wearing a pair of jeans, flats and a white blouse, her platinum blond hair up in a bun with a few strands falling down across her forehead.
Once she got out of the elevator, she made eye contact with Natasha and offered the other woman a small smile before she turned around and nodded her head towards the other occupant.
A second later, a teenager walked out of the elevator with a neutral expression on his face. He was wearing black converse, a pair of khakis and a black long sleeved shirt with the sleeves rolled up to his elbows.
The kid had brown, curly hair that had just a hint of red to it depending on the angle. He was well built too, not like those body builders but for his age, his biceps were still noticeable against the tight shirt but what all of them took notice of was his face.
To his nose, the angles of his jaw and even the chin, they were all a spitting image of their female teammate. The one thing though, that captivated everyone's attention was his eyes.
They seemed to glow in the light of the room, so rich and emerald green, just like his mothers but even comparing the two, his eyes seemed to be slightly different, like there was a certain light to his but still, ultimately, they were his mother's eyes.
It was like looking at a male, younger version of Natasha.
The kid, Peter raised a single eyebrow at them all, "Are you enjoying gawking at me?" He deadpanned but they could all see the slight amusement in his gaze.
He did the same eyebrow thing as his mother too...
Felicia slightly smirked before nudging her ward, who had come to stand right beside her, in his side. He looked up at her and smirked back before shrugging and turning to look at the rest of them.
"I would introduce myself, but I feel like you already know my name." He said, letting his eyes drift towards the woman who he had been trying to avoid eye contact with since he steeped out of the elevator.
He really should've known. He knew that he was only trained in Hydra due to something with the Red Room and Natasha Romanoff was a known Ex-Red Room assassin.
There aren't many ex Red Room operatives with red hair who have escaped, he really should've connected the dots sooner.
As he looked at his mother, he could see their similarities, the eyes were number one on the list, but to be honest his whole face structure resembled hers. The only thing that was different is the main color of his hair is brown, and not red.
God he should've seen it...
"Are you, done gawking at me?" Natasha decided to use his words against him as she watched him analyze her, as they had done to him a few minutes ago.
Peter blinked before looking into his mothers eyes. She could tell that he was amused yet trying to hide it, but she did catch the slight upturn of his lips before his neutral expression was back on his face.
Watching him so naturally hide his emotions from her hurt more then she cared to admit...
He hummed at her words before shrugging his shoulders, "Touché." He replied.
Felicia decided it was her turn to take the wheel, placing her hand on Peter's shoulder blade before talking, "Thank you for inviting us Natasha, really." She said, not noticing the look on Peter's face as he called his mother by her first name.
Since when did she get Buddy Buddy with his mother?
Tony noticed the look and smirked at the young boy but before he could comment, Natasha spoke up, "The pleasure is ours Felicia, thank you for agreeing to come." She said sincerely, really grateful for this chance to meet her teenage son after so long of wondering if he was okay.
Years of searching and he was right under her nose this whole time...
Peter hummed, "Yeah, saves me from cooking dinner tonight. So, thank you all, for that." He said jokingly while offering them all a smirk as Felicia huffed.
"You're still cooking tomorrow night. Don't think you can skiff off dinner duty that easily." She warned with a smirk on her face.
Peter rolled his eyes and the others in the room watched the exchange with equal parts of amusement and happiness. Watching Peter talk openly to his guardian like this, without a care in the world for hiding his emotions was really calming, seeing the effect this woman had on him.
"For some reason, she thinks my food is magical or something. Every time I cook she just goes on and on and on about it, like I'm the second coming of Jesus." Peter huffed while crossing his arms over his chest.
"That's because your food is a godsend. Where did you learn to cook like that? I sure as hell didn't teach you."
Peter shrugged, "I dabble on the inter web."
"Inter web?" Harley asked form his spot next to his father and sister, raising an unamused eyebrow at the teen.
“Dabble?” Sam asked, confused.
Peter turned to look at the other teen and smirked, completely ignoring the man, "Yeah, the web. You know, world, wide web. WWW Dot whatever Dot Com. That whole shebang." He said, joking around about the “web” which Felicia caught onto since she rolled her eyes at her ward’s terrible puns about himself before turning to look back at the others.
Before Felicia could speak though, Peter caught onto a sound that he hasn't heard in years. There was a faint heartbeat, a heartbeat that he hasn't heard since his Hydra days and once he heard it, slowly, steadily pumping out in the hall, he tensed but everyone in the room saw and both Natasha and Felicia grew worried.
"Pete? What's wrong?" Felicia asked in concern but Peter didn't hear her, there were too many thoughts going through his head.
He didn't know how to handle James at the moment, because to him he has always been James. His trainer who taught him how to hurt people, a man who was forced to do so and in Peter's eyes, always has been innocent.
That wasn't the problem, the problem was he still felt anger towards him, for leaving him alone and he knew that it wasn't fair, they took him away, he couldn't help it.
The only friend he had was one day there, and the next gone without even saying goodbye and being a child back then, being logical wasn't always the case when dealing with an underdeveloped brain.
Now though, he knows the man is actually his father. Someone whom Peter never thought he'd ever see and if Peter had to guess, neither of his parents knew about that little tidbit of information.
And he had no idea how the fuck, you told the man who taught you to kill, he was actually your father...
A problem for another day though...
He quickly collected himself before shrugging his shoulders, "I got a quick question, one of the Rhetoric variety, but how long are you gonna stand out in the hallway James? Not even gonna say hello to your old pal? I'm hurt." He said, calling out into the hallway, listening to James heart rate start to accelerate along with everyone else in the room.
A moment later, James walked out of the hallway with a small smile across his face as his expression was one of exasperation, "Should've known." He muttered.
Peter smirked as the man walked over towards Steve, who was standing closer to the front of the group, "You really should have. You were there when I got my powers after all."
"Powers? You have powers?" Steve asked with a raised eyebrow, staring at the teen with curiosity.
Peter though, wasn't about to give everything about himself up all in one go, "Wasn't this supposed to be a dinner? All we've been doing is standing around talking."
Yelena for the first time since the two walked into the common area, decided to talk as she beamed at the boy, "Thank you! I was just about to say that! These people sometimes never know when to stop talking." She groaned, moving her hands around wildly to express herself, "Let us go eat, interrogation later." She said, earning a elbow to her side by her sister which made Peter quietly snort.
A snort, that Natasha caught...
Smiling to herself, she gestured behind her shoulder with her head, "Why don't we all go sit down and eat, foods just about ready."
Felicia and Peter made eye contact before nodding, "Sounds good to me."
Everyone then turned and started to walk towards the dining room with Felicia and Peter following after them.
The Avengers had a giant table, needing to fit all of their families in one room but it seemed everyone knew where to go since they all walked in and took their respective seats.
At the ends of the table, Tony and Steve sat opposite one another. To Tony's left sat Pepper, Clint, His wife, Nate, Lila, Cooper, Scott, Cassie, Sam and then Steve at the end.
To Tony's right sat Rhodey, Harley, Abby, Wanda Vision, Bruce, Yelena, Natasha, two empty chairs, Bucky and then Steve once again at the end.
Peter internally prepared himself to sit right next to his mother before walking towards the other side of the table with Felicia not far behind. Once he got over there, he sat down and Felicia followed right after him.
He looked to his right and saw that she was already looking at him. There were so many emotions in her gaze but the main ones were definitely Happiness mixed with a little sadness and a touch a awkwardness.
He could relate.
"Hey." He said lamely as the others around them started to talk amongst themselves as Felicia started a conversation with Scott who was across from her while also keeping an eye on Peter in her peripheral vision.
Natasha though was overjoyed he spoke to her without prompting, so she smiled softly at him before responding back, "Hey yourself."
Peter huffed, "This is awkward." He said bluntly, causing his mother to smirk.
"Yes it is, but did you expect anything different?" She asked, already knowing the answer as she raised her eyebrow at him.
"No, I guess not." He said before quieting down for a moment, thinking about what he wanted to say next in his head. After a moment he continued with a softer, gentler tone of voice and made sure only she could hear him, "I always knew you were still out there. I never gave up hope. For, for what it's worth, I am happy to see you again it's just..." He trailed off, not knowing how to finish putting his thoughts into words but Natasha shook her head, not needing the extra words.
She understood.
"It's okay, you don't need to say anything, I get it." She said, smiling softly down at him causing his walls to shake and tremble, just a bit.
It's been so long since he's seen his mother's smile, he's totally forgot what it looked like and sitting down next to her now, seeing her smile like that, because she was happy she found him...
Creating distance between the Avengers was gonna be a lot harder if she kept doing things that reminded him of his past with her...
After that, Steve and Sam started to bring out the food and for a good couple minutes, Peter could pretend that everything was normal, that he was just eating dinner with a group of strangers who happened to be the Avengers.
Then, once everyone had their food, the questions started to fly...
"So Peter, tell us about yourself." Clint Barton said from across the table which made everyone look at the two.
Peter raised an eyebrow as he stared at the archer with a deadpan expression, "What?"
"Yeah! You know, what's your favorite color, your favorite food but most importantly, who's your favorite Avenger." He said with a smirk, causing his family to roll their eyes at his behavior while some of the other Avengers laughed silently at the archers antics.
Natasha, was not amused.
Peter though decided to roll with the man's dramatics. He smirked at the archer before replying, "Favorite Avenger huh?" He asked. It seemed everyone around the table heard his tone of voice before they all shot looks of amusement towards the teen, his mother even going so far as to smirk.
She had a pretty good idea at what he was doing.
So she'd sit back and enjoy because Clint always needed to be taken down a peg in her professional opinion.
"Yeah! Who's your favorite amongst all of us?" He asked again with a glimmer shinning in his eyes.
Peter clicked his tongue in thought for a moment, scratching his chin, "Let's see, he's got blond hair," Clint perked up, "Kinda uses a primitive weapon, but people don't know how much damage he can really cause with it," He saw as Clint started to preen in pride and decided to strike the final blow, "And overall he's considered one of the strongest Avengers . It also helps that he's probably a God." He shrugged his shoulders and watched as Clint deflated in his seat which caused his daughter to start softly chuckling while Cooper snorted into his hand.
Natasha offered her son a smirk before turning to look at Clint, "Guess he doesn't like you, oh well."
Peter huffed, picking up his cup of water and taking a sip before placing it back down onto the table before speaking again, "In all honesty, I admire you all, no favorites but Barton is definitely last on the list." He said, thinking about all the times he's had to listen to Kate as she's rambled on about how cool Hawkeye is.
God she's never gonna let him live this down...
"What?!" The exclamation from the archer brought him back to the present as everyone around him was chuckling softly, "Why?" The man practically whined.
Peter rolled his eyes, "Because I have to hear about how great Hawkeye is from my friend fifty times a week. It gets tiring after the first twenty times you hear the same damn story."
"All I'm hearing is your friend is the better one out of you two. He obviously has a better taste in Heroes."
"He, is a she. And trust me, if you ever meet her, she'll make you rethink everything about wanting to be someone's favorite. She'll talk you into an early grave, believe me." Peter said, too bad the only thing Clint heard was she, and he took every opportunity given to tease the boy.
"She huh?" He waggled his eyebrows at him, "You have a lady friend Peter, hmm?"
Peter shrugged, "Sure. She's a lady, and she definitely falls under the friend category. So I guess your statement isn't false. Although, your tone implies heavily on the fact you think she's my girlfriend, which actually makes you wrong." Peter paused for a moment before continuing, "Wow, you just can't catch a break tonight can you?" Peter smirked as Clint seemed to deflate even more, being beaten by a teenager, let alone his best friend's son.
He had thought if he couldn't rile up Natasha, maybe he could get her son.
But it seemed the apple didn't fall far from the tree...
Felicia smirked and Peter could read the fondness behind her gaze as she lightly nudged his shoulder, "Be nice, we're guests here Pete."
Natasha though shook her head, "Oh no, please continue. We were all enjoying the show."
"Nat!!"
Peter shook his head in mock sadness, "Alright, I was just gonna get to the good part where I told him he ranked lower then the Vigilantes though." Peter sighed, "Perhaps for another day then."
"What?! Are you serious, I'm lower then Castle! The Devil of Hell's Kitchen!! Now this is just cruel!!" Clint huffed, shaking his arms around, gesturing with his hands as everyone started to laugh.
After everyone was quieted down, they started to eat and make small chat with one another before Steve asked a question this time, "You seem to think highly of the Vigilantes." The soldier noted.
Peter turned and tilted his head at the man, "What of it?"
Steve had a thoughtful look on his face, "The way you spoke when talking about the Vigilantes, it seemed you implied that Clint, wasn't the only one below them." He said though he didn't sound mad or angry, just curious.
Peter bit his tongue before speaking, trying to keep his voice as neutral as possible, "I admire you guys, and everything you've done. But I've seen what happens down there, in the city. People being murdered in their backyards, mobsters taking over the city and so many evil, barbaric, twisted people who think they can get away with crime because the cops can't stop them. The Vigilantes deal with all those problems so for that, each and everyone of them who puts on that mask, has my utmost respect." He admitted softly, everyone listening and carefully holding on to every word he said.
He was right, they didn't know what truly happened down there. They knew what the news reported, what other people told them but they never experienced it first hand like the Vigilantes do.
They're down there every night stopping these kinds of things, trying to save as many people as they can.
That was admirable.
None of the Avengers have anything against them, and Tony himself has tried to keep the heat off of the more famous ones after the whole Accords situation but even if they knew, subconsciously what each and everyone of them must have faced, it was still eye opening for Peter to say it so bluntly towards them.
Because Peter truly believed that these were good people, just in the way he talked, anyone could see that. He believed that these people were the ones saving the lives that The Avengers never really gave the time of day to.
Even though that sounded really bad, it was true to an extent. Sure they've saved the word a couple times from being taken over by aliens or killer robots, but besides world ending events, they don't go out to help people cross the streets of New York, to stop drug rings or sex traffickers.
Even Frank Castle only killed Criminals, he never once has hurt a innocent life before since his Vigilante career has started.
Deadpool was...iffy.
"So, who's your favorite Vigilante?" Bucky finally asked after a moment of silence between them all but there was a tone he used that only Peter caught wind of. Once he heard it, the teen looked at the man with a question behind his gaze, his eyes slightly narrowed.
There was one person who knew about his powers, all of them including the wall claiming and all these years, he's wondered if James has ever connected the dots.
It seemed that the man hadn't lost his touch after all.
Bucky gave the teen a subtly nod, telling him all he needed to know which made Peter continue on as if nothing happened.
Thank god he hasn't told his mother. He's only known her for less then an hour and he's pretty sure she wouldn't be too happy with him being a Vigilante...
"Daredevil is definitely pretty up there, but Spider-Man is cool too." He shrugged.
Felicia, catching on to what just happened between Barnes and her ward decided to question him about those specifics later, "Gotta say, Spidey is definitely number one in my book." Felicia shrugged, noting that the tips of Peter's ears turned red at her praise, "I think he's become one of the more famous ones and he's only been around two years."
"Isn't he the one who's fought off enhanced people before? What was his name, Green Goblin? And wasn't there that Lizard trying to turn others into lizards as well?" Wanda spoke, her voice peaked with curiosity.
Peter nodded, "There was that group of individuals that called themselves the sinister six or something like that. Stupid in my opinion, not a really catchy name. Also kinda generic."
"You sure know a lot about Spider-Man." Tony noted.
"Every New Yorker knows his villains. They go around the city screaming his name, calling for the man to fight them every time they get out of prison." Peter deadpanned.
Tony clicked his tongue, "Fair point."
The rest of the dinner flew by for them all. Before anyone knew it, they had already finished their food and were simply talking amongst themselves while sitting at the table.
But alas, it was time for Felicia and Peter to leave, much to Natasha's chagrin and Peter would be lying if he said he hadn't enjoyed himself.
Just a bit.
While Felicia was thanking the others, Peter and Natasha found themselves standing before one another.
Peter cleared his throat as he stared up into his mother's eyes, "I...Didn't hate tonight." He said, shrugging his shoulders but Natasha could hear the sincerity in his tone.
Despite herself, she snorted at his words, amused with how much he actually acted like her, "I'm glad to hear that." She said gently before hesitating for a moment.
She didn't want to overstep, but at the same time she really needed this.
She hasn't held her son in years...
She slowly stepped forward, with Peter watching her every move. When she got about a foot away, she extended her arms out, "Can I?" She asked, with a small smile across her face.
Peter swallowed before nodding his head, "Sure."
She reached out for her son and circled her arms around his neck to bring him into her embrace. She tucked him underneath her chin and laid her head on top of his.
She felt as he tensed up after a moment and she was about to release him and apologize when he relaxed and wound his own arms around her middle, causing Natasha to breath a sigh of relief.
He definitely took after her when it came to height, he was sixteen and he was still a few inches shorter then her. She would be lying if she said she didn't appreciate that right now, if only for the fact that it reminded her of when he was just a baby, when she would place him on her lap and sing him to sleep.
When he was still just an innocent child...
But he wasn't that child anymore, no matter how much she wished he was...
Peter for his part, against his better judgment, felt something he has barely felt in his life, the only other person able to get this reaction out of him would be Felicia.
He felt safe...
He burrowed just a bit further into her hold and inhaled her scent. She smelt of lavender and jasmine but with his enhanced senses, he could smell just a hint of citrus surrounding her that he would bet no one else could smell.
As he closed his eyes, and tried to think about the smell, his brain came up with one word to describe it.
Home...
It was just as he remembered her...
He tried to ignore those feelings though, tried to push them down and out of his mind because with the Cabal out there, there was no place for distractions.
Not now.
After Natasha squeezed him against her one last time, she pulled away and smiled down at him, "Maybe next time, I can come over and have dinner with the two of you, check out how good of a cook you are." She said but Peter could hear the offer in her tone of voice, making more cracks form in his mental walls that surrounded his heart.
During the dinner, she saw how wary Peter was of so many people being in one room at the same time, no matter how hard he tried to hide the discomfort behind his quick wit and dry humor, she didn't want to keep inviting him over if so many people made him uncomfortable.
So maybe they could meet on common ground next time, some place where he felt safe.
It would also give her a chance to get to know her son without the prying eyes of her teammates boring into her skull.
Peter smiled in amusement, "You just wanna escape Clint." He teased her with a wicked glint in his eyes, trying to ignore the warm feeling inside his chest at her offer, at the simple fact that she saw he was uncomfortable and wanted to help him.
Natasha shrugged her shoulders, "Maybe."
"I heard that!"
The spy rolled her eyes at her partner's behavior, "You were supposed to hear it!" She said back before turning her attention back to her son, softening her voice, "It was very nice to see you again Pyotr." She whispered, a note of melancholy in her tone.
Her words weren't loud enough for anyone else in the room to hear, but with his senses Peter heard them.
No one has called him that in years. The last time he had heard the name uttered was back in that Hydra base which was a place Peter usually tried to forget.
But hearing his mother say his real name, his...name, well...
It was nice...
"Yeah," He whispered back, "You too." He smiled and before he could change his mind, he quickly pulled her in for a quick hug before releasing her and heading over towards Felicia who was watching him with a small smile.
The hug was so quick that it caught Natasha by surprise and she didn't have time to hug him back before he was already moving from her grasp.
But she savored the fact he initiated it nonetheless.
As soon as Peter and Felicia said the rest of their goodbyes and got into the elevator, Natasha felt as if a part of her heart was being pulled away from her, as dramatic as that sounded.
She was happy, really she was that Peter seemed to have a good time despite the fact he was somewhat uncomfortable with so many people. It made her feel all the more happier when she deduced he most likely endured it so he could meet her.
But that happiness was mixed with a mother's worry. Worried that he'd put himself through pain, no matter how small it was just for her and he didn't even know her yet.
But that little act of selflessness, also made her love her son all the more.
A few feet away, as they all watched the doors close before the two guests, Bucky was stuck in his own head.
He knew Peter's real powers...
He knew everything there was to know about what the kid could do and he couldn't believe that he never put the dots together before tonight.
The way he spoke about vigilantes, how he spoke of the others with such passion and the way he talked about Spider-Man.
He should've fucking known the kid would do something like this...
Should've known he'd find a way to escape that hell hole and put those powers to good use instead of hurting people on the daily.
He remembered the look in the kid’s eyes every time he was forced to do something on behalf of Hydra, he saw the anger, the sadness and the heartbreak of having to hurt another person, of being forced to do someone else's bidding.
Bucky could understand why he was doing what he's doing...
And it wasn't his secret to tell...
If…when Peter was ready, he would tell his mother but it's not something Natasha would want to hear from him.
That, he was sure of...
He just hoped the kid knew what he was doing, after all he did not want to be in the room when Natasha found out her son was swinging around the city and putting his life in harms way.
She could be very scary when she wanted to be...
"Are you sure about this Peter?"
"Yes K, if all goes well, we'll have that data by Thursday night."
"But the probability of you getting out of the building with the information intact while not being seen is extremely low Peter, you have to see that!"
"Sometimes you've gotta sacrifice the element of surprise to get things done. Once I'm in, I'll already be close enough to the safe where they won't have enough time to react. They'll be a few guards but I'll be able to take them out in time before backup arrives. Plus, Danny will be covering for me."
"This plan Relies heavily on luck." His AI deadpanned.
Peter was sitting on his bed, going over the plan for Thursday with KAR-N. Which was why, she suddenly had a lot of reservations about said plan.
Apparently, Luck wasn't a factor she wanted to rely on.
Peter shrugged as he looked over the screen of his laptop which was on top of his lap, "Sometimes all you can rely on is luck K. I've been doing this long enough to know that. If you try to plan for every possible outcome, and you think you're ready for everything, when something inevitably goes wrong, it's on you."
She sighed in exasperation, "You're so difficult."
Peter smirked, "Thank you."
The man looked up from the data pad which was resting in his hands at his asset, who was standing in front of his desk with a carefully crafted blank mask on her face.
The data pad had the information needed for the mission, the details of the target and everything anyone needed to know about her.
"Are you certain she hold possession of the boy? We can't afford to make mistakes, not with our goal just within reach." The man asked with a raised eyebrow.
"Certain General. That woman is the one with the child, she has taken care of him since his escape years ago." The agent said coldly, looking past her superior at the wall behind his head.
Dreykov nodded his head as he placed the data pad on his desk, the smile of a woman with platinum blond hair stared up at him, taunting the man.
Come Thursday, she'd no longer be a problem.
"I do not understand why the director wants her dead, but all of us need to be united for our plan to work. So if killing the woman makes him happy, so be it. Keep gathering information for me, I'll need you now more then ever, Melina." Dreykov nodded his head before waving his hand around, "You are dismissed Widow."
As Melina nodded her head and walked out the door to Dreykov's office, she idly wondered who would come out on top of this war.
Hopefully, her family could forgive her when all was said and done...
Chapter 11: The Bishop and The Rook
Summary:
Backstory on how Peter met Kate, certain alone time with a blonde haired beauty and Peter comes up with the next step on how he can one up the cabal before they out him.
Notes:
Hello everyone, this is probably one of the longest chapters I’ve ever written, it’s over 20,000 words!
It didn’t feel right splitting it up, if you couldn’t tell before, each chapter is one day and I needed you to understand the backstory before reading the rest of the chapter.
You might see that this story is now Gwen and Peter instead of Kate. Listen, I tried to fit it in with how I was shaping the story but to me, it just didn’t seem right, and after revising the outline of chapter 11, 12 and 13, I decided just to make it Gwen.
You’ll see later on within the next few chapters that it works better with how I’m shaping Peter and his interactions with the Cabal. Sorry is you were only here for Peter and Kate romance, but if you stick around, I promise there will still be fluff for those two characters.
Heads up for the next chapter though, it’s gonna be a real doozy, sorry not sorry!
Chapter Text
Two Years ago…
Peter, from the top of the Empire State Building looked down at the city below with a smile.
Since becoming Spider-Man a few weeks ago, he's tried helping as many people as he could and for the first time in a very long time, he was actually quite proud of himself.
No longer was he in the shadow of Hydra or The Red Room, no longer did he have to use these powers to harm others, now he could do whatever he liked, he didn't have to hide who he truly was at heart.
And what he wanted to do was help the people of this city...
No matter what it costed him.
He owed it to all the people that he's ever hurt to do this, to not squander his second chance and to make amends with his dark past.
He wasn't just trying to lessen the guilt on his mind though, even though Spider-Man did help out with that. He saw everything that happened in this city, heard every whisper, every cry for help all night long.
A person can only take so much of that before they snap into action.
From his crouched down position on top of the building, he shivered at the cool November air. Anyone would be able to tell that Winter was just around the corner and before that happened Peter had to find a way to make his suite a bit more insulated since he really can't thermoregulate that well.
But that would mean hand stitching a new suit from scratch after getting the materials he needed.
Hopefully Felicia would agree.
She was not happy when she had found out a few weeks previously, having known that he snuck out into the night and was doing something like this because when he crawled back in through his window, she had been standing right at his door with her arms crossed and glaring daggers at him.
It was one of the only times in his life that he had been wary of what she would do...
But he had explained to her that he needed this, needed to be out here helping others. He couldn't really go into detail, not really. Emotions were always hard for him to express but he knew, deep in his bones that this was the right course of action for him.
He needed this...
After very little yelling, much to Peter's surprise she had relented and said that if he ever got hurt, if he ever needed anything for his nighttime activities that he should come directly to her, no trying to hide it from her.
He had agreed without any fuss, seeing as how she had continued to let him play Vigilante ever since then.
Anyhow, tonight was gonna be a good night, Peter could feel it.
There were others out there who needed saving and tonight, well Peter was gonna be the one who helped them out.
No longer a weapon for someone else's agenda, no longer a pawn on the chessboard.
He was his own person, who had his own feelings and thoughts and he'd be damned before he let another person take away this new life of his.
Because you see, Sometimes all it takes is just one leap of faith to get it right...
And get it right he did.
He's only been operating for a couple weeks, but even now Peter could see he was starting to make a name for himself.
The public was rallying under his name, so ecstatic to have a superhero so close to the ground, their words not his.
The city was happy to have a Vigilante out there who actually showed his face, unlike Daredevil or Castle who used the shadows to hide. Peter did that when the time called for it, don't get him wrong because he loved using the shadows as much as the next guy, but as far as he knew he was the only one who went out in broad daylight to save people where anyone could see him.
The city was overjoyed, and yet there will always be those select few who disagree with the majority.
He's gotten a new fan over the last few weeks, a fan who loves to slander his name right into the grave.
J Jonah Jameson...
The fucking Daily Bugle.
What a load of shit.
You know Peter is usually all for freedom of speech and all, go America and all that but that man has a way to push his buttons like no other.
He helped an old lady cross the street last week and the Bugle called him a menace who was corrupting the elderly.
Honestly, that's the most idiotic thing Peter's ever heard of...
That guy seriously needed to find a hobby which didn't involve coming after him.
The man could probably use a girlfriend if he was being honest. Then again, no self respecting woman would stoop down to the likes of Jameson.
The one thing Jameson was right about was him not being a hero, that he wholeheartedly agreed upon. Where the city called him a superhero, there was a very distinct difference between a hero and a vigilante.
He was what they called a vigilante, who stays close to the ground, taking the laws into his own hands and serving out justice where he could.
Where's a hero wasn't at the same standards as a vigilante. Heroes are placed upon pedestals and practically worshiped wherever they go. The government doesn't care what they do just as long as they save the world, they get a free card for all that bullshit.
Vigilantes save so many people's lives, stop them from experiencing the hardships of the real world and losing their innocence too soon but get criticized for it yet heroes come around every few years or so to take out some aliens or killer robots and get praised for everything they do.
No don't get him wrong, he admires all the Avengers and everything they stand for, but he doesn't understand how they could just save the world one day, and forget about all the people suffering in their city the next from their ivory tower which is smack dab in the middle of Manhattan.
He's only been doing this a few weeks and he knows, that he's not getting out anytime soon.
Once you start, you never escape this life you're in, he knows that now.
Just look at Daredevil, some people may think that he's finally gone one day, but the Devil always pops back up, he has for the past decade and will continue to.
Peter understands why now, because the man is as stuck as he is now.
No one leaves this world once they entered it, it just isn't possible.
Peter was broken out of his musings when he heard a distant shout in the distance, he closed his eyes and honed his senses before he took a giant leap right off the Empire State Building, twisting his body midair and free falling straight down into the city below.
Before he could hit the ground though, he launched his web at a nearby building and used all his strength to swing his body back upwards, listening to the excited citizens below all the while making him smile at their excitement.
He loves his city...
It only took him a few minutes to reach Fifth Avenue and once he did, he got a surprise that he did not see coming at all.
As soon as he landed on the building above where his senses guided him too, he saw the strangest thing he thinks he's ever seen in his entire life.
He saw a teenage girl standing in the alleyway across from the old abandoned warehouse, around the same age as him it looked like. She was holding a street sign in her hand and at her feet laid two men who Peter assumed she knocked unconscious with said street sign.
The street sign having the word Nagle on it.
He silently dropped down into the alleyway and leaned against the wall directly behind where the girl was standing, "Can't say I've ever seen this before. Mind telling me what you're doing with that sign?" He asked nonchalantly with a chipper tone of voice, causing the teenage girl to literally jump where she was standing and quickly turn around to face him.
Once she did, the shock on her face was apparent as she literally dropped the sign from her hands and her eyes widened comically, "S-spider-Man? W-what are, uh...what are you doing here? I t-thought you only patrolled Queens." She laughed nervously while rubbing her hand through her long black hair.
He raised an eyebrow at her, not that she could tell with his suit in the way, "I patrol the whole city ma'am. Can't just limit myself to one area now can I? Not when people all around the city need the help." He said, shrugging his shoulders before letting an amused smile spread across his lips, "Now, mind telling me what...this is all about." He said gesturing to the alleyway and the bodies of the men who were still laying on the ground, out cold.
If it was even possible, the girl started to blush even more in embarrassment, "Well, I w-was walking home when these two guys thought they'd get the jump on me. Their mistake, obviously. They don't know that I take classes on how to fight. But anyway! Um, they kind of trapped me and started to back me up into the alleyway and I-I panicked okay so I grabbed the closest thing to me and..." Peter cut off her embarrassed rant with an amused snort.
"Let me guess, the nearest object was in fact, that street sign." He said, unable to keep the amusement out of his tone.
She sputtered for a moment before responding, "Well, yes but! But, it was an old sign, it got damaged or something and someone was throwing it out. I guess the city was getting a new one so it was just lying here and and...well you know the rest." She sighed causing the other teen to softly chuckle while the girl shook her head.
"Great the first hero I meet and I'm making a fool out of myself." She muttered while shaking her head.
Peter though heard her and waved his hand in the air dismissively, ignoring the comment about him being a hero, "Don't worry about it ma'am, to be honest with you, this isn't even on the top ten weirdest things I've seen, promise." He said making the teen smile slightly.
"Really? I highly doubt that." She said, raising her head to finally look at him, holding actual eye contact with his mask.
Peter clicked his tongue and decided to tease her, "Okay maybe this is number eleven on the list, but I promise, not on the top ten, cross my heart hope to die." He said, making the gesture with his hands and causing the girl to laugh.
"Ouch, and here I thought Spider-Man was a man of the people." She gasped, mock outraged causing Peter to smirk.
He could work with this.
"I am, it's not my fault if the people want to ramshackle street signs though." He shrugged causing her to laugh even more which made him laugh.
"Who knew Spider-Man could be so funny." She teased which made Peter now gasp in outrage.
"How dare you?!" He said, placing a hand on his chest like he just got wounded, "Here I though we were having a nice friendly conversation and low and behold, you instantly stab me right in the back as soon as you got my guard down. I, I don't know how I'll ever recover from this." He said, moving his hand from his chest up to his forehead, acting all dramatic which he knows if Felicia saw, she'd instantly roll her eyes at his flair.
The thought caused Peter to snicker internally though, he loves riling Felicia up and she knows it's all in good jest anyways.
The girl snorted, "I'm sure you'll get over it." She said before extending her hand out for Spider-Man to shake, "Thank you though, for coming even if I did have it handled. I'm Kate by the way." She said.
Peter smiled and shook her hand, "The names Spider-Man, it's what I do." He said, making sure not to use his strength while having Kate's hand within his grasp.
She pouted at him, "Aw, not even on first name basis? But I told you my name?" She said with a teasing glint behind her eyes.
Peter shook his head in amusement, "You've gotta earn that. Also not my fault you go telling strangers your name." He shrugged.
Kate though smiled at him, "You're not a stranger though, You're Spider-Man." She said with so much conviction that it caught Peter off guard for a moment.
It's still surprising that after so little time, the city could place so much of their faith in a person who just showed up out of the blue wearing spandex and fighting crime.
He didn't know whether to be concerned, or touched.
He chose the latter for this situation though.
"Well, I appreciate it but I should probably get going. You know, lots of people to save tonight." He said, gesturing up towards the buildings hoping she didn't find it rude that he was gonna leave her out here alone.
"Oh yeah! Sure, no problem man! Yeah just, you go do you're hero thing and, I'll uh head on home." She said, smiling awkwardly by the end.
Peter furrowed his brows in concern though behind the mask, "You can get home on your own right? It's not like, a five hour hike across the city?" He asked, just to make sure.
It didn't feel right just leaving her out here if she was a long ways from home.
She waved off the concern though, "Nope, I'm just a couple minutes walk down the road, no need to worry Spider-Man, promise." She said causing Peter to deflate in relief.
"Good, good well have a nice night Kate, and stay safe!" He called out to her as he jumped up and started to climb on top of the building towards the roof.
Just as he was about to leave though, he heard her call out to him in one last teasing remark.
"Night Spider-Boy!" She said and Peter didn't even need to look back down to know she was smirking.
"I seriously need to get me a voice modulator." He muttered to himself as he swung off into the distance, hoping to find some crime to stop before having to head back to the penthouse.
After that first meeting, it seemed that the two of them couldn't get out of each others orbit.
It was all Kate if Peter was being honest, she kept hanging around the rooftops hoping to catch him during his nightly activity and more then not, she usually got her wish.
There was the abandoned warehouse across from Nagle street that she would sit on top of for hours at a time while working on whatever homework she had from school, waiting for him to swing by and every time he made sure to stop and say hello to her.
She was the first, somewhat friend that he's made since coming into the city years ago and no matter what he thought about friends in general, he knew it felt nice to talk to someone his own age.
Because yes, she was the same age as him.
But he was still older, not that he told her who he was yet, but just so it's out there, she had no right to keep calling him Spider-Boy.
It annoyed him, she annoyed him but there was something about her company that made him not mind the qualities that irked him to no end.
Like her endless nicknames.
He understood that he never told her his name, but is it really that hard to just call him Spider-Man?
Apparently it was for her.
And it only got worse when he had added in that voice modulator he was talking about.
In all seriousness he may joke around and poke fun but at the end of the day, a patrol that ends in him sitting on top of that warehouse with Kate, simply talking nonsense was probably the highlight of his day.
Which was where he was now. He was due back at the penthouse in a couple hours but he had a few hours to spare before needing to get back for dinner.
From his spot dangling his feet off the building he looked up into the sky and sighed, glad that he had stitched in that insulation for his suit, the cold December chill not getting through the second layer of his suit.
It was pretty surprising that there was no snow yet, considering how New York usually is with its weather but Peter wasn't gonna complain.
Knowing his luck though, he had just jinxed it and it would most likely start snowing within the next twenty four hours.
If Peter was being honest though, even though his body couldn't handle the cold very well, there was something special about December in New York when the snow started to come down.
It was like nothing Peter had ever seen before, families from all around walking to Rockefeller Center to skate and look at the giant Christmas tree right before Christmas Day.
It was a beautiful time of year even if he was freezing his ass off constantly for the next five months afterwards.
To see the joy and happiness on everyone's faces made Peter's day better, made him forget all the wrongs that he did while working at Hydra, made that ache in his body dissipate just a little more as the happiness spread out though the city each year.
It really was the best time of the year in Peter's opinion.
"Watcha thinking about?" Kate asked suddenly to his right, breaking Peter out of his head.
He shrugged, "Not much. Just thinking about how cold it'll be in a few weeks. Not looking forward to that, let me tell you."
Kate snorted, "We wouldn't want our friendly neighborhood Spider-Man to become a Spider popsicle now would we?" She said with mirth dancing in her eyes.
"No we would not." He replied cheerfully, "But, this city never sleeps and for the short time where crime rises for the holidays, neither will I." Peter said, mentally shivering already at the phantom cold he would feel by swinging building to building with snow whipping in his face.
He's not looking forward to his first winter as Spider-Man but he'd bare it for these people, he knew he would for the rest of his life.
"Oh no, it sounds sooo bad...Oh well, hope you don't freeze." She exclaimed which made Peter scoff.
"Wow, I can feel the concern radiating off of you." He said sarcastically with a roll to his eyes.
Before she could respond though, his senses flared, warning him of something coming their way which instantly made the teen stiffen and quickly get to his feet, getting ready for battle just incase.
"Spider-Man?" Kate asked in confusion, also standing up and looking around in suspicion.
Before he could answer her though, a shout came from above them and not a moment later a body fell right onto the roof that the two had been sitting on, the person landing on their stomach and grunting in pain.
Peter narrowed his eyes at the figure. It was definitely a man but he was dressed really differently than what Peter was used to. The man had on what appeared to be some sort of cape but that was all he could see his attire besides his brown hair with grey streaks along his sides.
"Um, you good man?" Peter asked hesitantly, noting that Kate subtly shifted behind him incase the man was dangerous.
The man groaned again before he picked his head off of the roof, taking note for the first time that he wasn't alone. Once his head was lifted, Peter saw that the man had a goatee and was somewhere near the middle age mark for sure if the grey hair was anything to go by.
"Spider-Man?" He asked before taking note of the other person on the roof, making his eyes narrow, "And random teenager. To what do I owe the pleasure?" He asked with a groan as he got up and dusted his hands along his pants.
Peter raised an eyebrow, "You landed on our roof." He pointed out which made the man wince.
"Not willingly." The man said, shaking his head, "I got thrown on it, there's a difference."
Peter though perked up a bit, "By what? Do you need help? I could probably offer my assistance if need be." He said staring at the weird man with the cape.
He didn't know what he was doing, but usually with people who dress like, well not like others civilians...it usually means one of two things.
One of them meant they were some sort of vigilante or superhero and the other...
Well let's just stick with that first option yeah?
The man furrowed his brows as he stared at the vigilante in thought for a moment before he said a sentence that quite literally shocked the teen to his core.
"Ever fought a dragon before?"
No fucking way...
Peter stared at the man in shock for all of five seconds though before he shrugged, "Can't say I have." He said, Trying to sound nonchalant about it but inside his mind was screaming thousands of different questions.
A dragon?
The man nodded, "It's good practice. Let's go." He said but Kate decided to speak up.
"Like, like a dragon as in, a real life dragon? Are dragons bad?" She whispered in awe, staring at the man like he was giving her a million dollars.
The man shrugged, "Not all. This one is though." Before he could continue Peter's sense spiked so he acted on instincts. He pushed Kate to the ground as he webbed the man's hand and yanked him away just as a giant fucking lizard swooped down and tried to take a bite where the older man had once stood.
Peter didn't have time to dodge the sudden tail flick the dragon sent his way though, which was a sentence he never thought he'd ever say, before it made him stumble halfway across the roof, causing the teen to land on his head, hard.
He didn't let that stop him though, getting back up and looking at the other two people still on the roof. The man had these weird energy shields coming out of his hands while Kate was still on the ground, staring up at the Dragon in both awe and fear.
"You alright Spider-Man?" The man asked, throwing one of the energy shield things at the dragon, hitting it square in the face.
Only angering the reptile further.
"I'll live." He replied, "What's the plan?" Peter asked, coming to stand right next to the man's side as they watched the dragon make a U turn right towards them.
"We have to keep it still so I can send it back to its dimension." He said making Peter smirk.
"Leave that to me." He said jumping up in the air right as the dragon made a swoop towards the two of them, causing the man to roll out of the way and conjure some sort of whip in his hands as he struck the dragon with the red energy lasso.
"So, what are you?! Are you like a wizard?" Do wizards exist too?!" Kate exclaimed as she tried to find cover behind an old air conditioning system.
"I'm a sorcerer, wizards are fake and my name is Dr Strange thank you very much." The man, Dr strange grumbled back while creating another lasso in his other hand, trying to latch onto the dragon's tail while Peter got the angle and was waiting to spring the trap.
As the dragon made another round towards the building, Peter jumped from his spot and started to use all his webbing on the dragon, shooting its snout and torso, sticking its wings to its body which caused the dragon to start to spiral down towards the roof.
On its way down, Peter continued to pelt it with webbing meanwhile Strange saw what he was doing and vanished the lassos from his hands before waving them in front of him, making symbols in the air.
Just before the webbed up dragon crashed into the warehouse, Dr Strange caught the dragon with his weird magic shields, the ones he was using before to throw at the dragon.
Peter quickly made his way back to the roof and shook off the rest of the shock, making his head spin for a moment due to the hit he took, "You might wanna hurry, I don't know how long those webs will hold against a dragon." He said
"Not to worry. This won't take long." Strange said as he made more gestures with his hands, chanting something under his breath which Peter couldn't really understand.
Kate walked up from behind the AC unit she was hiding behind and after a second of hesitation, she quickly made her way over towards the two others.
"That's actually a real dragon." She said in wonder.
"Yes, great deduction skills there Einstein." Peter said sarcastically which made the Doctor snort and caused Kate to glare at him.
"This happens more than I'd care to admit to be honest." Strange said, finishing off the spell and with a final wave of his hands, they all watched as the dragon literally disappeared right in front of them.
Kate though, after staring at where the dragon once was, titled her head, "If this happens a lot then why doesn't half the city know about it? Surly someone has to see dragons flying around." She said.
Strange clicked his tongue, "They would, but I cast a spell anytime something otherworldly happens so panic doesn't spread."
"Then why could we see it?" Peter asked.
"Because you were with me, the spell centers around..." The rest of what Strange was saying was being lost to the vigilante though due to a wave of nausea suddenly knocking the teen back, stumbling on his feet backwards before falling down on his ass.
"That hurt." He groaned while rubbing his head with his hand, causing the other two to quickly make their way over to him.
"Shit Spidey, you alright?" Kate asked as she rested one of her hands on his shoulder while Strange stood above him, looking like he was a second away from bolting yet still there was a concern in his gaze that Peter caught wind of.
"Yeah, yeah just, a little dizzy. I'll be alright." He waved off their concern and tried to sit up but a gasp from Kate and a quick inhale from Strange made him stop.
"Shit, you're bleeding!" Kate exclaimed as she looked at his mask which was a darker shade of red around his neck.
He could feel the warm liquid running down the cool skin of his neck from the back of his head but he's dealt with far worse before.
The wound would close up within the hour and he'd probably have a splitting headache tomorrow but he'd be fine.
Apparently the two before him didn't think so...
"Lie back Spider-Man, don't try and get up." Strange said, gently pushing the teen onto his back causing him to wince as it caused his head to throb in pain.
"I'm fine, really guys, it's okay." He said, closing his eyes to fight off the pain.
"Head injuries are no joke Spider-Man." Strange said before pursing his lips after a moment of thought, "I know you have this secret identity to keep, but I really should make sure nothing serious is wrong with the injury." The older man said slowly which made Peter stiffen.
He also saw how Kates eyes widened but before either of the teens could answer Strange spoke up again, "I can cast a spell that keeps us alone for a few minutes, just until I check the wound. The spell makes is so no one can see us as long as we stay within the parameters of the spell." The Sorcerer said, speaking softly towards the end of the sentence after watching the vigilante wince after he spoke a little too loudly.
Peter thought about it for a moment. It's not like it's the end of the word if another hero person finds out his identity, what's troubling is if citizens start to find out.
And Kate is his friend, he can happily say now, after weeks of meeting with one another they've formed a friendship that Peter treasures.
Does he trust Kate?
Yes.
Does he trust the Sorcerer?
He did just take out a dragon trying to destroy the whole city....
Against his better judgment, Peter nodded his head, "Yeah, sure do the notice me not spell and get this over with." He muttered softly but his comment got a snicker from Kate and a huff from the man though he could see his lips twitch upward at his comment.
Kate was the one though who gently placed her fingers at the edge of his mask before softly tugging the garment upwards and off his face, freeing his unruly brown hair and his face to the gentle breeze of the cool December air.
When he looked up, he could tell the two were shocked. Dr Strange was shocked at how young he was and Kate was shocked that he was around the same age as her.
He was still older, even if it was only by a couple months.
It took a moment but Strange shook his head and started to mutter under his breath as he looked at the wound.
He made a gesture with his hands and Peter felt as the wound closed itself up after, well whatever the hell he did and the blood vanished from his neck.
"Hey, thanks doc." He said and without his voice modulator he could hear his voice and how young he sounded which made his face scrunch up in disgust.
He's so glad he decided to put that voice modulator in his suit...
"Sure thing Spider-Man." Strange said, causing Peter to smile. The man didn't instantly call him kid once he found out he was a teenager, which would've been the first response he got from probably most other adults.
It was refreshing not to be talked down to by someone older then him just because he was a kid, it was very nice of the Sorcerer to do so too.
Even though he didn't have to, Peter appreciated not being subtly put down.
After another few seconds of silence, where Kate crouched quietly next to him and Strange looking over his wound, the man sighed, "It looks like you have a mild concussion. Not much I can do I'm afraid. You'll just need to rest up and you'll be good as new." He said, nodding at the teen before standing up and dusting his hands along his pant legs.
"Great," Peter groaned, "Can't wait for the headache tomorrow."
Kate smirked, "You should've thought about that before taking a dragon tail to the back." She snarked.
Peter rolled his eyes, "I'll be sure to remember that next time I fight a dragon." He said, sarcasm practically oozing out of every word he said.
At his words, Strange chuckled as he extended his hand for Peter to use. The teen grasped the others hand and allowed the man to pull him up, "Well it was a pleasure working with you Spider-Man. Can't say I've ever teamed up with a Vigilante before." He said which made Peter snort.
"Can't say I've ever teamed up with a sorcerer before. There's a first for everything." Peter shrugged with a smile on his face.
Strange hummed, "Indeed there is." The man had a contemplative look on his face before he spoke up again a second later, "If you ever need anything Spider-Man, feel free to head over to 177a Bleaker St. It's the New York hub for, sorcerers like myself and I'm usually there." He said causing Peter to nod his head.
"Sounds good to me." He said.
Strange offered the teen one last smile before nodding at Kate and turning around with a swirl of his hands as he created a portal to some other place. If Peter had to guess it was this Bleaker St place the man was talking about.
Before the man closed the portal though Peter cleared his throat which caused the man to turn around.
"Peter. My name is Peter." He said, feeling weird if Strange was calling him Spider-Man even though he knew what he looked like under the mask.
He didn't want people to call him Spider-Man without his mask on, incase someone overheard and caught sight of his face.
You could never be too sure.
Strange smiled, "Stephen." He said, pointing to himself before closing the portal behind him.
Leaving the two teens by themselves.
"So, Peter...That happened." Kate said which made said Vigilante snort.
"Yup." He said, popping the P, "Dragons and headaches. Gotta love it."
After a moment of silence, Kate slapped his shoulder causing the teen to wince.
"Hey, what was that for?"
"When were you gonna tell me we were the same age!!?"
Peter rolled his eyes.
"You don't have to do this, you know that right?" Peter said from his spot sitting against the wall inside the old warehouse with his mask off and his shoulder exposed, allowing Kate to have easy access to the stab wound near his shoulder blade.
The archer clicked her tongue, "I'd be done faster if you stop the squirming."
Peter scoffed, causing his shoulder to jostle and Kate to glare at him for the interruption, "First off I don't squirm, second you didn't answer my question." He replied with a hint of teasing to his tone.
Kate was silent for a few moments which Peter was fine with since she had dealt with a lot of his silent episodes, he was alright with doing the same for her from time to time.
When she was done sorting out her thoughts, she spoke up no louder then a whisper, "Maybe I just care about my friend and don't like seeing him hurt." Kate said gently as she kept stitching his shoulder.
"You didn't have to learn how to sew to do that." He countered just as gently, laying his hand on her knee from where she was kneeling beside him.
She shrugged before plunging the needle back into his skin, Peter barley even flinching as it sunk in, "There are many ways to show a person you care about them. This, just so happens to be one of mine."
Peter raised an eyebrow, "Patching up my stab wounds?"
Kate scoffed, "No asshole, taking care of my friend when he's hurt." She said causing Peter to sigh softly and try and hide his smile from her that threatened to spread across his face.
He wasn't used to people caring about him, at least people who weren't Felicia so for Kate to just openly admit that she considers him her friend, well it was still sometimes a lot for Peter to grasp the concept of.
And to think, he may have never met her if he didn't follow his instincts that night towards Nagle Street.
"And don't think you're getting off easy either! I know you could've dodged that blow, but you willingly took the knife." She exclaimed.
Peter shrugged his good shoulder, "The dude was aiming for a citizen, what was I supposed to do, let the man get stabbed?"
"Knock it out of his hand." Kate deadpanned.
"To close for that, the knife could've hurt someone else and I was also too close to use my webs." He said.
"Self sacrificial idiot." She grumbled under her breath but her voice was full of fondness.
"Better then the alternative." He admitted, internally thinking about his time as Hydra's weapon.
Being someone who would sacrifice his life for a innocent was way better then what he was doing while at Hydra, killing people just because they got in the way of Hydra's agenda.
He'd take this life over that one any day of the week.
"Alright, all done. Try not to pull the stitches. I know it will be healed by tomorrow morning but I don't feel like seeing your shoulder coated in blood again thank you very much." She said but Peter could read between the lines, he could see how sacred she was for him, how much seeing him hurt also hurt her in some way or another and it made guilt crawl inside his chest.
He didn't want to worry her, both her and Felicia but he knew they would. Nothing he could say would be able to stop that so he agreed whenever they asked to look at his wounds or to stitch them up themselves.
He knew it was their own way of making sure he was alright and he never felt babied by it when they asked.
It made this warm feeling build up in his heart and never failed to make his insides all mushy.
Not that he showed that on the outside, he still had somewhat of a reputation to uphold.
Peter sighed before extending his hands above and behind his head, leaning all his weight against the old wall of the warehouse. He looked around the inside of the building and surprisingly it wasn't all that bad.
There was some debris and garbage scattered around but overall the inside was oddly bare. There was only one room with a side area that was used as a bathroom at one point but overall the inside was oddly empty for some reason, the owners must've gutted the place before leaving it to rust.
It suddenly made an idea pop into his head.
"You know, this place would make a pretty good hideout." Peter said as he looked around the room, causing his friend to turn towards him with a raised eyebrow.
"Would it now, Care to explain?" She asked.
"Well seeing as how it's only one floor, it wouldn't be too hard to add in equipment once the floor and walls were redone. You'd have to fix up the bathroom of course but after that, this place could make for a pretty good hidden lab on the inside, and on the outside make it still look like an abandoned warehouse. Of course you'd need extra security measures like Retinal scanners, fingerprint locks and voice sensors but, this place could be a real good hideout for Spider-Man. We could even add a couch in one of the corners and some modern utilities to make it a safehouse of sorts incase shit ever hits the fan." Peter continued his rant while gesturing around with his hands and smiling as all the ideas ran through his head.
Kate watched along in silence, seeing the light shine bright behind her friend's eyes was always something she enjoyed, having noticed the darkness he sometimes carried along with him.
She was happy in moments like these where he just let go of his worries and starting ranting about things that made him excited.
Lord knows he deserved a little break.
Kate, after a moment of contemplation on her part hummed in approval, "Sounds like a plan, let's do it!" She exclaimed causing Peter to stop and stare at her in shock.
"Um, you do know this isn't our warehouse right? No matter how much we break in and in case you have forgot, we're both broke teenagers. There's no way our Guardians would do something like this...well, you're guardian seeing as how she doesn't know that you hang out with a vigilante of New York." Peter said with a raised eyebrow towards his friend.
Sure, would it be cool? Absolutely but there was no way that they could even begin to start a project like this, not until they were closer to eighteen at least.
Felicia was well off but there was no way she had enough money to buy a warehouse and convert it into a modern lab for him...
And there was no way he was going to ask her for something like that...
Kate though was not taking no for an answer apparently, "You're smart aren't you? Just hack into my mom's company and use their money. I promise you, whatever this place will cost, she will never know it's even gone. She'll probably think it's one of her payments to her benefactor or some partner or another. Peter, we could make this into our little zone! Come on dude!! It would be awesome!" She exclaimed.
"Are you seriously telling me to hack into your mom's account, steal money to buy this warehouse and turn it into my little vigilante lab?" He asked dryly.
Kate though, beamed up at him with a bright smile still across her face, "Yeah, doesn't it sound fun?!"
Peter stared at his best friend for a few moments, to see if she was actually serious about this but her heartbeat and eyes told him the answer he needed to know.
She actually wanted to do this.
For him...
She wanted to go behind her mothers back, spend who knows how much money to get him a state of the art lab just so he would be safer out there.
She was willing to do all of that, for little old him...
For someone who she should be scared of, a person who has done so much bad in his life, who was simply trying to right the wrongs of some of his past mistakes.
She was breaking so many rules for him.
Peter smiled despite himself, unable to keep the warm feelings at bay any longer with how helpful and supportive his friend was of him, "I mean, if you're sure..." He said but was instantly caught off by her excited squeal as she lightly smacked his shoulder.
"Yes!! Alright you won't regret this I promise! Oh, I can't wait!!"
"Hold on there partner," He said, holding his hand up to stop her before she rambled any longer, "Just so you know, if this blows up in your face, it's not me you're dragging down understand? I don't need any unwanted attention on my back."
She eagerly nodded, "Got it."
"Second, we still have to buy the warehouse and then transfer ownership to me somehow without raising suspicion. I'm not gonna build these plans for the lab and then have the building taken away from us because it wasn't a legal buy or some other bullshit like that." He said, causing Kate to slightly deflate.
"Well how're we gonna do that?" She asked.
He thought for a moment before perking up as an idea struck him, "I could easily hack the government and make it look like we have some sort of company which bought the building. I can fake documents and shit like that and after you get the deed to the warehouse, you'd simply let me sign it and then legally, it would all be mine. Of course if they ever find out the company is fake they might ask a few questions but I have confidence that I can make it look as real as possible so it shouldn't be a problem." He said, "We simply have to use the money we...borrow from your mother to buy the warehouse, sign it over to my shell company and use what's left to upgrade the building."
"I feel like for ninety percent of that you're gonna need some sort of computer for." Kate mused out loud causing Peter to smirk, reaching off towards the side and pulling his backpack that lay forgotten a few feet away.
"Well it's a good thing I brought my laptop then, isn't it?"
She gasped, "You didn't." She said, a smile creeping into her voice.
"Let's get to work." He said, grabbing his laptop from out of the bag and opening it up while placing it directly in his lap for Kate to see.
It didn't take him that long to find out who owned the warehouse. Apparently it was owned by a company who helped cleanup the city after disasters, whether it be caused by aliens, villains or just natural disasters of some sort.
The warehouse was abandoned and condemned after a massive rainstorm flooded the place right after the invasion of New York, ruining everything that was inside of it at the time.
The city didn't bother to fix it up due to them worrying about other things like fucking aliens, but apparently the company was just sitting on the deed and has been for years.
And it didn't cost that much money if Peter was being honest with himself.
"Alright, it seems all I have to do is email this address, tell them I'm interested in the warehouse while using a Bishop Security email and they'll send me the deed as soon as the payment goes through on their end which won't take long. As soon as the deed is ours, you will hand it over to my company where I will sign it with a fake name so no one can follow the trail back to me if something ever happened. After that it's just a matter of fixing the place up, before adding in all the lab stuff." He said, looking over the website one more time before nodding his head and turning to look at his friend, "Are you sure you want to do this?" He said again, just to make sure.
Once they did this, once they started the process there was no turning back. Both of them would be responsible for this if it blew up in their faces and Peter didn't really want to have a chat with Felicia on why he was suddenly stealing someone else's money to buy a warehouse to use as his base of operations while in the field.
He could already see how that conversation would turn out and it definitely would not be in his favor.
Felicia can be scary when she wanted to be...
Kate though, bless her soul, laid a hand on his shoulder and smiled at him, "I understand that you have a problem with accepting help Peter, but know that everything I do, is because I want to do it, for you. You are, like my best friend in The whole world man, and, well your friendship is the one I treasure the most so, yes...I want to help you and if this is the only way I can, then so be it." She said.
Peter shook his head, "You help me plenty Kate. You being here and talking with me is more then enough, you know that."
Said teen huffed in amusement, "You always say that Peter, and where I appreciate the kind words, I still want to do this, for you. It's the least I can do."
He was about to say something else when she waved him off, "Look we'll be smart about it alright? Once we get the warehouse in your name, we'll only take a certain amount of money out each month and use it for the repairs alright? Just to make you feel better about it. That way, my mother really won't figure it out. We'll be super sneaky." She said with a smile across her face, staring at his bemused expression with a goofy look in her eyes.
The vigilante shook his head, "What am I gonna do with you Bishop?" He said but his tone lacked any real malice, instead it was simply fondness for his best friend.
She shrugged, "Don't know, you best find out Rook, that's your job after all." She said while smirking.
"Tell me again, why are we doing this?" Peter asked, with a blindfold across his eyes while Kate had a hand on his shoulder, guiding him down the sidewalk.
Said best friend scoffed at his words, "I told you it was a surprise. Stop trying to ruin it!" She said and Peter could practically hear her roll her eyes.
"Well excuse me, I'm sorry if I'm dying in the scorching heat as the sun pummels me with its rays Bishop. I want to get out of said hotness and cool off...If I knew we were going outside, I would've changed." He muttered while shaking his head.
Bishop had called him and said to meet her because she had some sort of surprise for him so without thinking much on it, Peter told Felicia that he was going out for a bit and started walking to meet up with her.
He was currently in a pair of khaki jeans and a long sleeved black shirt. The penthouse he lived in was always cool during the summer with the AC always on and he got cold easer then most so this was his normal attire during the summer months when he was indoors.
But for the outside where the sun was beating down on him, his dark shirt soaking up all the heat, he was practically roasting alive in the clothes.
Before Kate had forced the blindfold on him, he saw that she was wearing a white sundress and instantly he knew that this little escapade of there's was gonna be outside.
And he would probably roast to death before seeing said surprise.
Kate rolled her eyes, "Stop whining so much, we're almost there you baby." She said.
"Good, maybe we'll make it before I die!" Peter said cheerfully, getting some weird looks from passing citizens, not that he could see it with said blindfold though.
Kate glowered at a couple who were glaring at them, making them skitter away while mumbling to themselves before she turned back to her friend, "You are the most dramatic person I think I've ever met, you know that? You have to make a production out of everything!" She shook her head but she had a smile on her face.
Peter shrugged, "It's who I am." He said with his tone bleeding with amusement.
Kate rolled her eyes, "Yeah yeah yeah, we're here so you can take the blindfold off baby." She said while coming to a stop at Peter's left side after making sure he didn't keep walking.
Peter reached up and ripped the blindfold off his eyes, keeping them closed and blinking them open slowly to allow his eyes to adjust to the sudden influx of light flowing into his irises.
After a few moments, he opened his eyes fully and realized they were in front of the old warehouse that was soon to become his Hub for Spider-Man.
He turned to his friend and raised an eyebrow at her, "Why are we standing in front of the warehouse?" He asked, imploring her to explain herself before he died of combustion due to the sun's rays.
It was so fucking hot...
Kate though was practically bouncing on her feet in excitement which made him tilt his head in confusion. She didn't give him an answer though she simply grabbed his hand and rushed forward to one of the side entrances.
As he got closer he saw that there was a little box right next to the door that wasn't there last week. He tried to look at her and explain with just his eyes that he wanted an explanation, but she ignored it and continued to smile up at him.
"Go on, touch the box!!" She said, basically screamed which, despite his displeasure with the weather, made him smile.
He loves it when his friend was happy.
So, trusting his friend, he placed his hand on the box and he stared in shock as the device lit up and scanned his handprint. Not a moment later, the box lit up green and made a ding before a little pole extended out with a camera attached to it.
"Retinal Scan." A robotic voice said, causing Peter to blink once in shock before doing what he was told, leaning down an inch to let the camera scan his eye.
After a second the camera blinked green, indicating it accepted the scan before the voice spoke up again, "Voice password required."
He looked at Kate and when she nodded, he knew what he needed to say.
Over the course of the last few months, Peter and Kate have gone over everything that needed to be implemented in the warehouse lab. They both agreed that they needed extra security protocols in place just incase someone was to ever replicate either of their eyes or fingerprints so they added a third failsafe to the lab.
You didn't only need their voice to open the door, but you needed to say a certain word to unlock the warehouse. Peter and Kate had come up with their own, so only their passkey would work for their own eyes and fingerprints.
But seeing as there was no cameras for at least block and no one usually hangs around this warehouse except for them, they knew that they didn't need to worry about people ever hearing the passkey that they picked out.
And for security reasons, the both of them didn't know each other's passkeys at all, just incase anyone were to ever capture the other and tried to use them against each other, they both genuinely didn't know the others password.
He saw how Kate plugged her ears and turned around and knew she was thinking the same thing as him so as quickly as he could, he leaned into the box and said the passkey he had chosen for his voice pattern.
"Checkmate." He said.
He had chosen that word for the passkey due to Kate and him always referring to each other as The Bishop and The Rook. He thought it fit perfectly, since it was Kate after all he had to thank for this lab of his.
A lab that she didn't tell him was already finished...
He heard as the door unlocked so he tapped on Kate's shoulder, telling her it was safe and as she turned around he grabbed her hand and pulled her in front of him, wanting her to go first.
She gently slid the door open and Peter quickly walked in after her before shutting it behind him and turned around.
When he turned around, his eyes widened in shock.
The last time he had seen the progress of the warehouse was a few weeks ago, he had been pretty busy dealing with the fall out of the Vulture incident still after months. There were still alien weapons on the streets and he was busy trying to clear them out so he hasn't had time to stop by and check it out.
It seemed Kate was busy while he was off doing that though because Peter was currently staring at a completely finished lab.
It had completely changed from the dusty broken down warehouse it once was. He had made the plans himself so he knew everything there was in the building but to see it completely done was amazing.
He knew the walls had been reinforced with titanium alloy from the inside, wanting to keep the old warehouse look on the outside to not attract any unwanted attention.
But that was just the first layer of the walls, the next layer was a thin sheet of tungsten, seeing as how it was heavier and denser then Titanium and the last layer, the one that could be seen from inside the building was normal smooth concrete walls, painted white.
The floor itself was now redone in a nice polished off marble finish. Peter could see his reflection shining off the floor itself with how clean it was. There were some rugs here and there, all black in contrast to the walls and ceiling to add in a bit of flavor.
Which brought him to the left hand corner of the warehouse. There was a grey colored couch that was a decent length, long enough to fit at least ten people on it. In front of the couch was a little wooden coffee table with a pair of coasters off to one side of it.
Along the back wall, a few feet away from the couch was a counter with a mini fridge built into it, a fully working sink, some counter space with a toaster oven and a few cupboards to store plates and what not.
Then, the crème de la crème, the middle of the whole place was covered with work benches and stations scattered around. One of them had a new state of the art computer, a 3d printer on another and even a whole chemistry set off to the side.
But there were also things that he never saw before in his blueprints. There were two very new additions that surprised the teen.
On the right wall of the lab, there was little pedestals with glass surrounding them. They were empty at the moment, but as he walked closer to them he could see that on the floor there was a giant painted spider symbol on the ground.
He put two and two together and guessed these were display cases for his suits that Kate had added in for him.
The other major difference was the ceiling above him. It was a normal ceiling by standards, but there was one major difference.
The roof itself was pretty high up and there were lights hanging from the corners, but what caught his attention was to the right of the lab, hanging from the ceiling was a little platform about fifteen feet up.
There was a rope that hung down from the platform, he could see it tucked away in the corner of the room but he couldn't see what was on the platform itself.
Without further delay, he walked across the floor and using his powers, he jumped up and landed right on the platform.
What he saw made him smile. There was a bed smack dab in the middle of the hanging platform, with electric blue sheets and a crimson red comforter that he could already tell was super fluffy.
To the right was a little dresser with a medium sized desk and chair. There was also a rug that covered most of the platform and even though he had his converse still on, he knew it was also fluffy.
Kate knew how much he adored fluffy blankets after all.
On the dresser though, was a picture frame. He walked over and picked it up and saw that it was one of him and Kate, a picture that she had forced him to take a couple months back when the snow had finally melted and she had started to drag him off into the real world to make memories, as she had called it.
The two of them were standing in front of the sea lion enclosure at the Central Park Zoo, Peter wearing a pair of black jeans and white t-shirt while Kate herself had on a purple shirt and jean shorts. She was standing beside him with a hand on his shoulder smiling at the camera as Peter was looking at her in bemusement all the while a couple of sea lions behind them were posing for the picture.
All in all, it's probably one of his most fond memories at the moment.
He wonders, silently in his head if this is what it feels like to be apart of a family.
To always feel this warm feeling in his chest when thinking about someone.
He's never had a sister before, but he likes to think that Kate and him are that close.
As close as a brother would be to his sister...
He swallowed thickly, trying to push the sudden stinging in his eyes at bay for when he was alone tonight, not wanting to cry with Kate in the room.
She'd only worry after all.
He smiled and wiped his eyes before placing the photo down back on the desk and jumping down, coming face to face with Kate.
He could tell she looked nervous, wondering if he'd be mad that she had changed some of the plans but all he could feel was fondness for his best friend.
"Do you like it? I mean I know that, well...you didn't want some of this stuff but I was thinking that, well if you needed to use this place for a hideout you would want an actual bed to sleep on and not a couch, no matter how comfy it was." Before he could say anything Kate continue to ramble on, "And I thought it was a good idea to add in a place for your suits! I know you've been working on upgrades to help you, so you know, I thought you'd want to put your first designs on display or something...to show your growth or, something." She muttered while rubbing her exposed arms in nervous anticipation for his reaction.
Peter though, smiled and laid a hand on her shoulder, "Kate," he said, causing his friend to look up at him, "I love it, all of it." He promised, causing his friends eyes to brighten as she smiled widely at him.
"Really? I mean, of course you do. Why wouldn't you, I helped after all and I'm amazing." She exclaimed causing Peter to roll his eyes.
"Now you're pushing it." He replied dryly.
But she smiled wider, not hearing him, "I also had an idea! I know you love that evidence board of yours that you won't shut up about so I thought If you ever needed to, you could place something similar on the back wall, near the utilities..." The rest of her chatter was drowned out though as Peter followed after her with a wide smile.
He's so glad that he found someone who was willing to give him a chance, a chance to prove himself that he wasn't the monster that Hydra had made him out to be.
A month ago, he had come clean to her, and had told her everything. He didn't feel right lying to her about who he was anymore now that they had gotten closer and he had been a nervous wreck the whole time.
But Kate had simply sat there and listened to everything he said. Heard the story about how he went through hell, how Hydra crafted him into the perfect weapon and pointed him at whoever they wanted.
He kept out some details, but she was the very first person who he had ever told his story to.
And she had sat down and listened.
And after, she hadn't judged him like he thought she would've. She didn't pity him she didn't say sorry to him, she had simply offered her sympathy and said she was there for him if he needed anything.
Which, was oddly mature for Kate.
He had said so to her face, which had made her smirk and reply that she was hanging out with him too much, which had broken the tension between the two.
He's so glad that he met Kate that night, and he would never regret taking his mask off all those weeks later while surrounded by Strange and Kate.
Never.
"So, we start sophomore year in a week." Kate said suddenly from her place next to him as they walked down the street towards the lab.
Peter side eyed her as he kept walking, "Yes, we do. What of it?" He asked.
"Well, before we're swamped with work, I was wondering if you could teach me some things you know." She mention nonchalantly, shrugging her shoulders.
Peter huffed, "Oh yeah? Like what?"
"You know! Your moves! You're so damn flexible that it's honestly unfair. You just know all these different fighting tactics and you know, I wanted to learn a few of them." She said.
Peter thought about it in his head for a moment, stepping over a crack along the sidewalk drawing an amused snort form his friend before he deceived to answer her, "Don't you already take fighting classes? Along with fencing and all sorts of archery competitions? Why do you want to learn more from me?" He asked.
She gave him a duh look before scoffing, "Dude you're like ten times more knowledgeable then any of my instructors! Remember that time where you taught me how to do a Heel Hook? It's like, the best submission move that I know of and you taught it to me! Just because I wanted to show off in my class, I just thought...well maybe one day I could, you know go out there with you. And, well we can go out together and fight crime as a team." She admitted softly, making sure no one was in the vicinity to overhear them.
Her words made Peter soften his gaze. She's been bugging him about coming along on his patrols for awhile now and each time he's told her no, she wasn't trained enough for something like that.
She was good, he'd admit that especially for someone her age who wasn't a trained assassin, and she has gotten better ever since he's met her but he knew that once you start, you'll never stop.
You're in this life until you die...
And he didn't want that for her.
But he couldn't tell her that, especially if it was something she really wanted.
He thought it over in his head for a moment before he nodded his head, "Alright, I'll show you a few moves before the year starts." He winced as she squealed in delight, punching his shoulder as she did so.
"Yes, alright thank you! You won't regret it!"
"I already am." He muttered, shaking his head.
"Oh shut up, man. Stop lying to yourself." She smirked, continuing on their way towards the lab.
Before they got there though, they ran into a familiar face along the street.
Kate was the one who spotted her first though. She beamed and started waving at the young woman, "Karen! Hey!!" She exclaimed, causing the woman who was in front of them jerk her head up and smile once she saw who it was.
Karen was a woman that the two of them had run into quite a lot over the past few months whenever they walked to the lab. She was in her early twenties, just out of college with brown hair and honey brown eyes. She was soft spoken and gentle but could be firm when she needed to be.
Trust Peter, he had been scolded one too many times by the woman but he knew it only came out of a place of concern for him.
She was an assistant daycare handler for little children, helping some of the older staff right out of college.
Peter thinks the building she worked at was called FEAST or something like that, run by a Martin Lee. It was a place where people could go for help but it also had other things like a daycare for parents who didn't have anyone to watch their kids while at work.
The place really was amazing, and in Peter's opinion it was one of the better organizations in the city. He's been wanting to go and take a look at the place for a while, maybe volunteer whenever he had the time but he's been dealing with Scorpion and Rhino most of the summer and hasn't found the time yet.
Hopefully he would soon.
"Hey you two, causing trouble around the city again?" She teased with a grin along her face, making the two snort.
"Never." They answered at the same time making Karen chuckle. To Peter her laugh always sounded like twinkling bells, so soft and gentle but warm too.
Some people truly did have amazing laughs, Karen just happened to be one of them.
The woman raised one of her hands to brush one of her curly locks behind her ear, "I wish I could stay around to chat but I really need to get going. One of the handlers at the daycare called in sick and they asked me to fill in for them, sorry you two."
She said regretfully but Peter just waved her off.
"It's fine Karen, you have a life, no need to apologize for it. We'll see you around yeah?" He said causing Kate to nod and Karen to smile gently at him.
"Certainly. You should come around the shelter soon, I work all week days so I'm usually there." She offered.
Peter smiled back, "I may take you up on that offer, see you around Karen."
"Bye Karen!"
"Bye you two." She laughed again as she walked past them towards FEAST while the two teens continued down their path.
"Man Karen is the best." Kate sighed softly.
"Yeah she is, she doesn't talk to us like we're fucking kids." Peter smirked which made Kate laugh.
"Preach it Peter!"
Said vigilante shook his head fondly as he continued to walk. It was only after another couple minutes that the warehouse came into view.
"We need a name for this place." Kate said suddenly.
"Why?" He asked, "What's wrong with the lab?"
Kate scoffed, "The Lab. What hero do you know of who has a secret base called "The Lab"? Newsflash, none! Because the lab isn't a name, it's what's inside the building. Honestly, you really got to work on your marketing skills Peter." She shook her head sadly, like what he said had been a grave offense to her.
Which in hindsight, it probably was to her.
"Alright Great Value Hawkeye, what do you want to name it then?" He rolled his eyes, getting a glare in response due to the name he called her.
"What have I told you about that nickname? Don't ever, call me that again!" She said, still glaring but he could tell that she wasn't really angry at him, more annoyed then anything.
Peter huffed as he got to the side entrance of the warehouse and allowed the box to scan his hand and eye, meanwhile talking to Kate, "Well that's what you are, aren't you? I can't call you Hawkeye since it's already taken and you aren't the original, so what do you want me to say?" He said, waving his hand at her after the first two scans were complete.
She turned around and closed her eyes as she plugged her ears, allowing him to say his passkey and turned back around with a glare still on her face when he tapped on her shoulder, the both of them walking into the lab and closing the door behind them, "Not that. We can make a different name like, I don't know, Lady Hawk or Nightbird or something!"
"Isn't Nightbird a Transformer name?" He wondered out loud, causing her to blush. Before she could continue though, he cut her off, "And Lady Hawk, really? That's the best you got?" He questioned as he moved to sit down on the couch, breathing a sigh of relief as the cool air of the Lab washed over his hot, sticky skin.
There were moments he loved summer and moments where he wished it was a bit cooler outside.
Now was one of those moments...
His body was like a furnace and most of the time it wasn't enjoyable when it was already ninety degrees outside.
Kate crashed down right next to him on the couch, pouting as she stared at the ceiling, "I don't know, I'm not good with names, you know that!" She said, placing a hand across her face.
"Let's just call it the HUB. It's our hub is it not? Short and sweet, no need for all the extra flair." He said.
"You not wanting flair? Who are you, and what have you done with Peter?" She said, a smirk sliding across her face.
Peter rolled his eyes and he leaned back on the couch, "Haha very funny." He deadpanned.
After a moment of silence though, Kate suddenly gasped and she bolted up with an excited smile.
Oh no...
"You just gave me a great idea."
Oh. No...
"How about we call it, The Web."
Peter stared at his friend blankly for all of five seconds before he shook his head and got up from the couch to go sit at his computer, "Never happening." He announced.
"Oh come on, you know you love it!"
"Nope."
"It's a good name!"
"Never happening." He said with a singsong tone of voice, shaking his head to try and stop the smile from making its way on his face with his friends stupid names.
It was really a drop dead terrible name though...
But he wouldn't change her terrible naming quality for the world.
Present Day...
Peter woke up on Wednesday morning feeling oddly refreshed and not tired whatsoever, for the first time in what felt like years.
It took him a minute to remember what exactly happened yesterday but when he did, his eyes widened and he exhaled a little breath.
"Oh." He breathed out, thinking back to his meeting with his mother and her family, who all just happened to be Avengers.
And his father, who had no idea he was actually in fact his son and not just some random kid he had trained while being the Winter Soldier.
He had no idea how he was ever going to tell him, but he didn't really want to think about that at the moment.
He had other things to worry about today other than his biological family, as harsh as that sounded.
He needed to scout out the office building where the shell companies were hiding the safe full of money, but the more important part was the password he needed to get from said safe that would help him complete phase one of his plan to take out the cabal.
The safe he was gonna rob had a password that would unlock a vault filled with all sorts of blackmail material for all the different FBI, CIA and MI6 operatives that were corrupted.
The Secretary of State was nothing if but a paranoid bastard so it would make sense for him to carry blackmail on all other organizations within the cabal.
While looking through the Fulcrum, he had come across a file that Ross had locked the others out of, but Peter had made quick work of it and found a list of different places all across New York which held all sorts of documents that could put everyone in this Cabal away for twenty lifetimes.
One of the safes happened to be in the office building of the shell companies Peter had asked Danny to look into, a safe that would give him the password for the main vault where Ross hid all of his blackmail material on law enforcement.
It was a vault that he desperately needed to find.
According to Ross' file, the safe in the office building would also have the location of the vault, along with the password to open it.
He had tried to cover it up by using the safe for money, which was why there was a million dollars in there as well.
On the off chance someone had opened it, Ross wanted to make people believe that money was the only thing being stored in the safe.
But the money was just a distraction to the real treasure that was buried somewhere beneath all that money.
A treasure that Peter needed to take out this corruption.
He groaned softly as he threw his comforter off of him and started to get ready for the day at school.
School...
So trivial when you think about what he deals with on a daily basis out on the streets.
He already knows everything but he doesn't like the concept of graduating early and being different from the others.
He's never liked the spot light before, and he most likely won't ever like it for the rest of his life so he bares the brunt of school to stay a somewhat normal teen.
Even if he hates it.
He walked over to his closet and grabbed a pair of dark blue jeans, a fresh pair of underwear and a navy long sleeved collared shirt that was pretty soft on the inside, since it was November after all and already getting pretty cold.
After getting dressed, he slipping on his converse which were by his desk before grabbing a grey vest and buttoning it up. He grabbed his watch, placed it around his wrist and shouldered his book bag which was on his chair before walking out of his room.
He spared the evidence board one last look before turning around and shutting the door, walking down the hallway towards where he could hear Felicia in the kitchen.
Once he made his way into the main room, he called out to his guardian, "Morning Felicia." He said, walking to the kitchen island and grabbing an apple from the basket and taking a bite out of it, his bag still on his shoulder.
From her spot leaning against the counter reading a book, she looked up and smiled, "Morning Peter." She replied, reaching her hand out to ruffle his hair as he passed by her, causing him to grumble and try and fix the mess that was his hair, making her snicker to herself.
"You want some breakfast before heading off?" She asked with a raised eyebrow as she saw him move away from the kitchen.
He shook his head, "I'll be good." He said, grabbing his lunch he packed last night and placing it in his bag, "I'll be alright until lunch." He promised her, causing her to narrow her eyes, knowing how much he needed due to his metabolism.
"You sure? It's not like you're gonna be late." She pointed out but Peter just smiled and shook his head.
"I'll be fine, thank you though for the concern." He said, smiling gently at her from over his shoulder which made her eyes soften.
"Of course, I'll always be here for you. You know that." She said before taking a bite out of her toast that was to the right of her book, resting on the counter.
"Remember I'm heading to FEAST after school before patrol." He reminded her.
He hasn't been to the shelter in a few months and the guilt that was inside him finally was at a boiling point so he was gonna make a pit stop there first before heading off to scout out the office building.
He couldn't stay for long, but anytime helping the people of this city was time well spent in Peter's opinion.
Felicia nodded, "I know. Make sure to have that super AI of yours message me when you start to patrol."
"You got it, see you later!" He said, heading towards the door and opening it but before he could close it, Felicia spoke up again.
"Don't forget you're cooking tonight!" She exclaimed.
He shook his head with a smile as he closed the door, "I know!" He called out before heading down the small hallway towards the elevator that would take him down to the ground floor.
He was in first period Chemistry when the usual empty chair to his left was suddenly pulled out and taken.
He raised his head from where it was buried in his notebook and his eyes widened in surprise, "Gwen! Hey, how're you this fine morning?" He asked, looking at the other teen with a smile and amusement behind his gaze.
Gwen was sitting down and beaming at him but Peter was suddenly short of breath as his eyes actually took in the teen next to him. Her blonde hair was curled today, the waves flowing elegantly down and stopping at her neckline. She had on a white sweater with intricate designs along her middle and sleeves with a simple pair of skinny jeans and her converse she wore most days. Her clothes though really brought out her figure more then usual today and Peter tried his very hardest not to stare.
But what really caught his eyes was her face. For some reason, today she just looked more beautiful than normal. Maybe it was her casual attire. Or maybe it was just because he was never this close to the other teen.
While sitting next to her, with their thighs practically touching he could see her gorgeous azure blue eyes up close. He could see how they sparkled too as different emotions passed through her gaze and there was something about it that just, lured him in deeper.
But there was one distinct difference, one that was definitely not there yesterday. Above and beneath her right eyebrow, there were two small piercings that made her even more beautiful in Peter's eyes.
God he needed to get a grip on his hormones.
"Like what you see?" The sudden voice of Gwen broke him out of his thoughts, he quickly looked into her eyes and saw that she was amused as she was smirking right at him.
He'd take any small mercies he could get.
At least she wasn't angry at him...
In the back of his head though, a little voice whispered if it was anyone else, like Flash, she would've been pissed.
Peter tried to fight the blush that was trying to crawl it's way up his neck, "N-no, well, Yes Yes! I mean, you look beautiful as always and well, is uh, is that a piercing? You didn't have it yesterday, r-right?" He stuttered for the first time in literally years, mentally berating himself for how he was acting meanwhile trying to change the subject as well.
He blamed it on the hormones and emotions that were running high throughout his body due to the last few days.
Definitely.
To his luck though, Gwen just laughed and Peter doesn't think he's ever heard a more beautiful sound before, "Beautiful huh?" She teased with a wicked glint in her eyes but before he could respond she continued, "Thank you, you aren't half bad yourself. But to answer your question, the piercing is new. My dad finally agreed to it and my appointment was last night." She said.
Peter heard her, but the teen could focus only on one aspect of what she said. Maybe if his body wasn't running off of emotions, he would've saw how stupid he was acting but at the moment his mind was taking a back seat to his heart.
"You think I'm beautiful?" He asked.
As soon as the words were out of his mouth he regretted them, his mind finally kicking into overdrive and screaming bloody murder at him.
But he couldn't care less with the way Gwen covered her mouth with her right hand as she tried to hide her giggles from him, causing a timid smile to spread across his face.
God he was acting like a love sick puppy.
But in the moment, he really didn't care.
"Yes, I think you're very beautiful in fact." She said with a smirk after her giggles had died down, this time making the blush spread across his neck and towards his ears, which Gwen took notice of if the flash behind her eyes was anything to go off of.
She seemed to enjoy making him blush.
Oh when his brain was back in working order he would so get his revenge.
"So beautiful, wanna be my Chem partner?" Gwen asked with mirth still dancing behind her eyes at her new nickname for him.
Peter felt his lips twitch upward when an idea struck him, "Sure Handsome, don't mind at all." He replied, taking satisfaction as a blush spread across her cheeks.
Two could play this game Gwen.
"Oh I thought I was beautiful?" She said with a singular raised eyebrow directed at him.
Peter shrugged, "Handsome, Beautiful all the same. I could call you pretty if you want. Or maybe Gorgeous." He said instead, noting the way her eyes flashed as he said that last one.
Gorgeous it was then.
"Hmm, I think I like that one better." She whispered while leaning closer to his ear, causing him to shiver as he felt her breath along the back of his neck.
She was gonna kill him before the end of the day at this rate.
Before Peter could say anything though, Mr Harrington walked into the classroom and cut off all conversation that were happening throughout the room.
Making the two teens put a pin in their little chat...
With one last look towards Peter, Gwen turned to give her attention to Mr Harrington as he started the lesson, leaving Peter to try and get a grip on his emotions while waiting for the fun part of chemistry.
It only took ten minutes but after the short wait, the teacher waved them off towards their stations which was Peter's favorite part of his day in school.
It was a shame that it had to happen first period, because then he had nothing to look forward to the rest of the day.
Except for leaving.
Gwen and Peter worked surprisingly well together, she wasn't half bad at chemistry either, better than a lot of their other classmates in Peter's opinion.
They joked and laughed together and by the time chemistry was over, they had successfully done the experiment with loads of time to spare.
As the bell rang though, and all students started collecting their things to head to their next class, Gwen started walking to the right of him, holding her books with both of her arms wrapped around them keeping them close to her chest.
"So Peter, doing anything after school today?" She asked nonchalantly but the teen could see the beginnings of another blush trying to make its way across her face.
"Maybe, why?" He shrugged as he started walking to his next class which was conveniently where Gwen was going as well.
"I was wondering if you wanted to, maybe hang out after school. Just the two of us." She asked as she brushed a strand of her hair behind her ear.
Peter smiled gently at her, not wanting to hurt her feelings because he would totally do so, but he was heading to FEAST and he had already procrastinated enough when it came to visiting the shelter.
"I'd love to Gwen, but I'm heading to FEAST after school." He said watching as she deflated so Peter, not liking the look of defeat across her face quickly added on, "But if you wanted to you could tag along with me." Before he could finish though, she cut him off.
"Yes!" She exclaimed before blushing at a few odd looks she got while in the hall they were in, "I mean, yes I would love to. I volunteer there on the weekends anyways so they know me. I don't think they'd mind any extra help." She shrugged, trying to act nonchalant about it but he could tell she was excited.
For some reason, he was just as excited as well.
He had it bad man...
"Sounds like a plan." He said, making Gwen smile.
Indeed it did.
The rest of the day was pretty uneventful if Peter was being honest, it felt like time was going slow on purpose.
He may have to visit Strange, just to make sure the man wasn't pranking him. But then again, the man didn't really play practical jokes on people that often.
Or anyone to be honest.
But the one saving grace was Gwen, she was actually in most of his classes except for a few of them and in each class she had sat down next to him, offering him company throughout the day which made his insides warm at the kind gesture.
No one had tried to sit next to him in all the years he's been at Midtown due to his reputation so for Gwen to do so, well it meant a lot, more then he could ever put into words.
At lunch, the children of the Avengers had invaded their table once again but if Peter was being honest, he really didn't have a clue what they were talking about. He had been in a discussion with Gwen for most of the period and he was paying more attention to every time she had laughed at something he said.
At the end of the day, when Peter was at his locker getting his stuff and putting it in his bag to take home, Gwen walked up from further down the hall with her bag around her shoulder and a wide smile across her face.
"You ready?" She asked, causing Peter to smile.
"Yup," He said, closing his locker, "Did you tell your parents that you'll be at FEAST?" He asked as the two started to walk towards the front entrance.
She nodded her head, "Yup they were fine with it. My dad said he'd pick me up around five when you leave." She said, getting a nod from Peter as they made their way out of the school and down the stairs.
Once they reached the bottom, Peter offered Gwen his arm, "Shall we?" He smirked.
She smirked right back, looping her arm around his, "We Shall." Gwen said, closing the distance between them so their sides were brushing together as they walked down the sidewalk towards the shelter.
Not noticing Flash's jealous stare from behind.
Or the gaped expressions of the Avenger kids...
"Hmm, Maybe we were wrong when we said he didn't have a thing for Stacy." MJ commented before walking down the stares as well, leaving her friends behind.
They needed to get back to the tower...
Natasha was practically floating she was so happy.
Ever since last night where she had met her son for the first time in over a decade nothing has been able to bring her down, not even the constant teasing of both her sister and Clint.
She was just too damn happy that her son didn't hate her, he didn't blame her for being separated and it seemed he actually wanted to give this a try.
She'd take anything now, she's waited ten years to see her son after all. What's another few weeks to get him accustomed to the routine of how the tower works.
She was especially happy for the children to get back from school to tell her how her son was today.
Was it a little creepy she was using her nieces and nephews to spy on her son?
Maybe.
Did she care one bit?
Not at all.
She was already waiting in the living room with the others when the elevator doors swung open around two thirty, the kids being drove to and from school by Happy so it didn't take them as long if they had decided to walk instead.
The first one out of the elevator was Harley, like usual and as per routine for the kid, he flung his backpack across the back of the couch before flopping down on his stomach, causing Stark to snort in amusement.
"Rough day?" The billionaire asked in amusement.
Harley lifted his head and pointed his finger at Natasha while the others walked out of the elevator at a slower pace, "Her son is a complete menace." Harley declared before flopping his head back down onto the couch.
"And why is that?" She asked with a raised eyebrow and arms crossed in front of her chest.
Her baby was not a menace, he was perfect thank you very much.
Lila though cut in before Harley could retort, "Don't mind him. He's just mad that Peter ignored him all day." She said, sitting down next to her mother at the kitchen table, where the woman offered her daughter a hug.
"Why did he ignore him?" Yelena asked, "Did he say something stupid? Nat does that with Clint a lot. If he said something stupid it makes since." She shrugged, making her sister smack her upside the head.
"Ow! What was that for?!" She exclaimed with a little pout, "I only tell the truth, meanie." Yelena grumbled.
Nat rolled her eyes, "Grow up."
Cassie picked up where Lila left off though, cutting off the sibling banter before it could escalate, "No, nothing so dramatic, he's just being a baby about it. Peter was pretty busy talking with someone else all day and they left together. It makes since, he doesn't know us all that well so he didn't mean anything by it." She said, not knowing that her words caused most of the adults to stop and stare at her.
"What?" She asked with a blush when she realized that everyone was staring at her.
"Did you say he was talking to someone all day? And then left with them?" Natasha asked, a curious yet wicked glint in her eyes.
Was her baby seeing someone?
Cassie bit her lip before nodding her head hesitantly, "Yes? Is he, not supposed to?" She asked, confused about where this conversation was going, causing the other teens to shake their heads at their friends obliviousness to the current situation.
"Who was it?" Clint asked eagerly, wanting to get something to use over the kid's head after last night's disaster of a dinner where he had failed to make the kid embarrassed.
What kind of cool uncle can't make their nephew embarrassed?
Cassie though wasn't that dumb when it came to stuff like this. She narrowed her eyes before replying, "I don't know if it's really my place to tell." She said. Before anyone else could interrogate her, Steve and his all goodie too shoes attitude cut in.
"She's right, that's none of our business. We've known him for a grand total of a day, at the moment we have no right to know things like that. It needs to be earned." He said in a no nonsense tone of voice which made Natasha deflate a little.
She knew he was right, but the mother in her was screaming to know everything about her baby. She wanted to know if her son had a crush, she wanted to know if he was going out on dates or anything else about his life to be honest.
She missed so much of his life, she couldn't stand to miss anymore.
"And this, spying on him isn't gonna work out you guys." Scott was the one who actually spoke up, surprising a lot of them, "You can't keep watching him throughout the day just to report back to his mom. Do you have any idea what that might feel like from his point of view?" He asked, causing the rest of the teens to deflate as well.
"We were just trying to help." Cooper said.
"And we appreciate that." Laura said, smiling at her son, "But he doesn't know us so until he gets comfortable with us, lay off on the spying will you? He's not a baby, he doesn't need to be watched twenty four seven." Her lips twitched up in amusement, "He's also older then all of you by at least a few months, how would you feel Cooper if Lila stared spying on you just to report it back to your father and I?" She asked.
Cooper sighed, "I'd probably be mad you just didn't ask me directly."
"Exactly," Steve said, "It's not right what we're doing." He said, holding eye contact with Natasha for a moment before continuing when she nodded her head back hesitantly, "He already knows you're doing it, but all of you would be frustrated if it kept happening to you right? So please, for him can you please stop spying on him and just try to befriend the boy." The Captain asked, waiting until all of them nodded their heads before he smiled.
"Good, now let's talk about something else..."
Natasha wasn't listening anymore, too busy having a silent conversation with Harley with only their eyes.
When he nodded at her before winking his right eye, she smirked.
She was finding out who this mysterious person was, one way or another.
She agreed with the spying part of Steve's speech, but she needed to know who this person hanging out with her son was.
She had to see if they were worthy of her baby after all.
Meanwhile, both Peter and Gwen had just arrived at the front of the FEAST building.
The both of them quickly walked into the front foyer of the building, trying to escape the late November chill. Once they closed the doors, both of the teens tried to shake the cold off of them, and in Peter's case he used his hands to rub his arms to try and manually warm his body up.
"I've lived here all my life and still, this cold always gets to me." Gwen said, shaking her head while rubbing her hands together.
"I hear ya, I've never really done well with cold places either. I get really cold most of the time and it takes forever for my body to warm back up." Peter said, still rubbing his arms as he slowly made his way to the front desk with Gwen hot on his heels.
"Is that normal for you? Always getting cold?" She asked with a curious tilt to her head.
Peter shrugged, "For as long as I can remember. My body doesn't produce heat like yours does but it only makes it a little harder to keep warm during the winter, there's not much to be done about it, I just have to make sure to keep warm."
"What about the summers? Do you get too hot too? Or is it just for the cold?"
Peter snorted, "If its really hot I get uncomfortable yeah, but usually I'm all right. Especially with Felicia always making sure to keep the AC on." He said just as the two of them walked up to the desk where a young woman was sitting, already smiling at the two of them.
"Hello, you two! Peter it's great to see you again, and Gwen, what a nice surprise! You usually don't show up until the weekend." The woman who they know as Kristen said with excitement. "I didn't know you two knew each other."
Peter smiled at her enthusiasm, "We go to the same school Kristen, both Juniors at Midtown."
"Well I'm sure we can fit you both in on such a fine November afternoon." She said happily, looking down at her clipboard for a moment before talking again, "Your friend Karen could use some help with the kids if the two of you are up for it Peter." She said, looking back up at the teens.
Peter titled his head towards Gwen, "What do you say? Wanna wrangle some kids?" He asked.
Gwen laughed, "That's what I do on the weekends anyways, I'm fine with it." She said.
"Alright, head right in you two!" Kristen exclaimed, pointing to the doorway to her left. Both the teens nodded at her in thanks before heading over there and walking through where they both know the kid area to be at.
After a few seconds of silence, Gwen spoke up, "I noticed you call her Felicia." She said.
Peter titled his head in confusion, "Sorry?"
Gwen replied, "You call her Felicia and not like, mom or aunt. I was just wondering since your last name is Hardy." She said but by the end of the sentence she was starting to mumble a bit and a blush was creeping on her cheeks, like she was worried she had overstepped an unwritten boundary.
Peter took a big breath before he exhaled, "She's, my guardian. She took me in when my grandmother asked her to. She was, well an old family friend and was willing to care for me since I got separated from my birth mother. So, she's not my mom, because I know my mom is still out there, but she has you know, raised me and taken care of me these past few years and, I guess I just took the last name to make it easier for others." He shrugged, smiling gently at her to let her know that it was okay, and he wasn't mad because she asked.
Gwen smiled back at him, glad that she hadn't made him uncomfortable or something and secretly happy that he had shared something so personal with her.
Knowing that there was probably no one else that he's ever told that to.
It made warmth spread throughout her entire body and caused her spine to tingle with excitement.
By the time he had told the story, they were almost there and just outside the daycare but as soon as Peter went to open the door, two people walked out of said doorway and almost crashed into them but due to Peter's reflexes, he quickly pivoted the both of them out of the way but not before he accidentally bumped into the woman, causing her to stumble a bit.
"I'm so sorry, are you okay?" Peter asked instantly, worried he might have hurt the woman but a chuckle caught him off guard.
The woman, when she turned around had brown hair and honey brown eyes and she was looking at him in amusement, "No need to apologize young man, it's partly my fault anyways. See? No harm no foul." She said, extending her hands out showing that she was alright, earring a huff of amusement from what Peter guessed was her other half who was standing behind her, with his hands hovering over the woman's shoulders incase she fell over.
Peter smiled at her, "Are you sure? I didn't look before trying to open the door and if I hurt you I'd feel really bad." He said in a teasing tone of voice which the woman caught onto if her smirk was anything to go by.
"Nope, promise. Cross my heart and hope to die." She said cheerfully.
The man behind her shook his head in exasperation, "Mary." He said.
So her name was Mary...
Mary turned to stare at her husband with a little pout, "What Richard? We're having fun. Can't two complete strangers joke around with each other without getting judged?" She asked with a challenging look behind her eyes but still with a smile across her face causing Gwen to chuckle and try to cover it up with her hand.
The man, Richard bowed his head, "Sorry my dear lady. I overstepped. Please forgive me." Even if Peter had never known what sarcasm was, he would've definitely figured it out by listening to this man's voice.
Mary hummed, "I'll think about it." She said before turning to the two heavily amused teens which only made her grin widen when she saw their faces, "So, you two heading in there with the rug rats?" She asked, hiking her thumb over her shoulder.
Gwen snorted, "We sure are, have to help where you can, you know?" She said causing the two adults to sober a bit in front of them which confused the teens but not enough to sour the mood.
"Right you are young lady." Richard said before continuing with a more teasing tone of voice, "If you meet a little girl named Teresa Parker, that's our daughter and we give you full authority to whip her into shape if she steps out of line." He said with a wink.
While Gwen laughed and Peter grinned, internally though the vigilante was freaking out. Parker, that last name...
The man who bled out in front of him was named Ben Parker, the death that basically spurred him on to becoming Spider-Man.
He was standing in front of what was no doubt his relatives, in some way or another
Relatives that wouldn't have had to mourn if he and just stepped in and saved the man sooner...
He was broken out of his stupor when Mary spoke up after looking at her watch, "Well we would love to stay and chat but we really need to go. It was nice meeting you two." She said, raising an eyebrow at them, silently asking them for their names.
"Gwen."
"Peter." He said said.
Mary nodded and smiled one last time at them, "See you two around then, have a nice day." She said, pulling Richard by the hand away from the door, leaving the two teenagers to walk into the kids area by themselves.
When they were far enough away, Mary turned to stare at Richard and raised an eyebrow, "Do you think?" She asked, leaving the sentence unfinished.
Her husband nodded though, "He was a spitting fucking image of her." He replied. "It's gotta be him."
Mary nodded, "That's what I thought."
Back in the daycare, Peter and Gwen were being surrounded by the kids as Karen walked up to the two do them with a wide smile.
"Peter! It's so great to see you again." She said, enveloping him in her very own hug which made him freeze. She had never done this before and it was different sure, but not unwelcome.
He didn't know he had made such an impact on her.
After a moment though he just embraced the hug and wrapped his arms around her slowly, laying his head on her shoulder for a moment before pulling back and grinning at her, "Missed me?" He asked.
She laughed though and pushed against his chest, causing him to slightly stumble away with a laugh of his own, "I missed your help, there's a difference." She said causing Gwen to chuckle and for him to shoot her a betrayed expression, which she responded with an innocent look of her own.
The two completely missing the smirk Karen sent their way...
"Well as long as you're here, it's snack time so if the two of you could help me with that, I'd very much appreciate it." Karen said, moving towards the snack cupboard as all the kids cheered, causing Peter to wince just slightly but the smile never left his face.
The two teens spent the better part of three hours in the daycare helping Karen with whatever she needed and by the time they had to go, all the kids wanted them to come back again sometime during the week.
Peter and Gwen promised that they'd return together at some point but they told the children it may not be till next week which made all the kids groan but the teenager's smile never left their faces.
At five o'clock Peter said bye to Karen with a promise to visit later and walked Gwen to the front door where just outside he could see a police car waiting for her, the captain of the police station no doubt waiting for his only daughter.
"So, I had fun today." Gwen admitted, rubbing her arms sheepishly as she made eye contact with him.
Peter grinned, "Naturally. Anyone would with someone as beautiful as me." He teased which made her snort before Gwen broke out laughing, causing Peter to smile at completing his mission, trying to break the tension.
She smacked his shoulder before grinning at him, "You're definitely the most beautiful person I've ever met." She said just above a whisper, causing Peter to stop and stare at her as another blush crawled up his neck.
She smirked before leaning over and laying a gentle kiss on his cheek, "See you tomorrow Peter." She said before walking out the door after giving him a wink.
Peter stood there in the door even after she had driven off with her dad. There was no doubt a love sick look across his face and it wasn't until Kristen cleared her those that he shook himself form his stupor and looked directly at the grinning face of the receptionist.
"I expect an invitation to the wedding." She said causing Peter to roll his eyes.
"Very funny." He grumbled as he walked out onto the streets, still hearing how Kristen was laughing behind him but in all honesty, not caring in the slightest.
Today was probably one of the best days of his life.
But he had work to do...
So Peter walked to the nearest alleyway, made sure no one was around before stripping off all his clothes except his boxers and changing into his suit.
Once he was down he stuffed his clothes into his book bag and jumped up onto the roof to hide the bag until he was done with patrol. He was across from FEAST so he stashed his bag there knowing that he wouldn't lose it.
With that done, Peter jumped up into the air and shot a web off into the distance, catching a nearby building and pulling himself up into the air, swinging between buildings and listening to the excited chatter of the city below him.
"Look, it's Spider-Man!"
"Spider-Man mommy, Spider-Man!!"
"It's actually him!!"
"Look at him go!"
"Yeah Spider-Man!!!!!"
Peter smiled, "KAR-N, where's that office building I was talking to you about yesterday?" He asked his AI, finally connected to his suit which would make his life so much easier.
"Two miles north Peter, keep going straight and you should see it on your left." She said, making Peter nod his head.
"Thanks K."
It only took him a few moments but he made it just across the street from the office building which was hiding the safe he needed to take the cabal down a few pegs.
He was crouching on the opposite roof and just from looking at the building, he could tell they had top of the art security systems and if he didn't have a super badass AI, it would've been hard to get in tomorrow but as such, he'd be able to get in and to the safe before anyone raised the alarm with KAR-N watching his back.
As long as Danny kept the CEO's of the fake shell companies busy, he'd be able to get in, steal what was in the safe and then get out, hopefully without any fighting.
But deep down, Peter knew he'd have to fight, he wasn't that lucky after all.
"Peter, you have a message from Felicia." KAR-N suddenly said, causing the teen to tilt his head.
"What's she need K?"
"She wants to remind you that you need to cook and that she would prefer not to eat at ten o'clock tonight." His AI said and he could hear the smirk in her voice as she did so.
Peter grumbled to himself before he stood up and launched himself off the roof, "One lap and then we'll head on home." He said, "Tell her I'll be ten minutes."
He had a duty to these people after all, if he didn't get at least ten minutes in before tonight, he knew he'd never be able to sleep.
But, that was just the life he lived.
And he wouldn't change it for the world...
Peter was only allowed back out of the penthouse a couple hours after dinner. Felicia had tried to tell him he shouldn't be out this late, but even coming from her mouth it didn't sound genuine after the conversation a few nights ago.
She understood what was happening in the city now, she knew that the corruption would continue to spread unless it was cut off.
And she knew that Peter was the only one who could stop it.
So after telling him she expected him back in his bedroom by midnight, he was finally allowed back out into the streets.
It's not like he was patrolling again though, it was already approaching nine and he had already pushed back their meeting an hour and he knew that Kate had a tendency to worry when he did stuff like that.
Hopefully she'd understand once he explained the situation in full.
Once he was swinging between buildings towards the warehouse, it only took him a couple minutes before he could see the warehouse come into focus. He knew that Kate was no doubt already there, waiting for him so he sped up just a little bit more as to not keep her waiting any longer.
He hasn't spoken to her in weeks, the both of them being kind of busy with their respective lives. Him as a vigilante and her in school with all her different extracurricular activities.
Honestly he doesn't think he's ever met someone as dedicated as Kate is. She takes so many fighting classes that he's surprised fifty percent of the time that she doesn't just drop down and fall asleep during their occasional meetings.
But, it would be kind of hypocritical of him to tell her to slow down.
So, he doesn't. He makes sure that she's alright and not dying, and she does the same for him.
Anyways, they've both been busy and Peter is happy that she had reached out to him for a meeting. If anyone deserved to know what was happening it would be her, seeing as how she's been there with him through everything since the very beginning.
She needed to know what was gonna happen to him.
Peter finally made it to the building but he didn't go through the side door, he landed on top of the roof and crawled over to the far corner right where a secret hatch was located.
Peter had wanted the addition to the building so people didn't see Spider-Man walking into an abandoned warehouse, the same warehouse where two teens always walk in as well.
The hatch would only opened with his handprint, seeing as how he was the only one with spider powers.
He ripped his glove off and placed his right hand on the hatch, waiting a second before hearing the click and opening it up, falling down onto his floating bedroom in a crouch.
"There you are!" Kate exclaimed from down below, lounging in the corner of the room where she was laying on her back sprawled across the giant couch.
"Here I am." He retorted as he shut the hatch and jumped down onto the ground. He tore his mask off and gently threw it on his main workstation before tearing his other glove off and placing both of them near his computer before walking over to his best friend.
"Aww, look at that. Pretty soon you may not need that voice modulator anymore. You sound so much more mature then the last time I heard you." She teased, sitting up on the couch now as he was walking towards her, a smirk sliding across her sly face.
Peter rolled his eyes, "You saw me two weeks ago." He deadpanned.
"Still," She shrugged, sliding over to make room for him next to her, "You've grown so much from the boy in that very first Spidey suit of yours." Kate said, gesturing with her head towards the pedestals which were now full of his old suits which he doesn't use anymore, having upgraded throughout the years.
Peter smiled as he sat down next to her, raising an amused eyebrow at her, "Feeling nostalgic are we?"
Kate huffed, brushing their shoulders together, "Maybe I just miss you asshole." She said before turning to him with a smile.
When she saw him though, she narrowed her eyes. Apparently she saw something on his face that made her suspicious for some reason, but Peter had no clue of what she could've seen.
"What's got you so happy?" She finally asked, raising her eyebrow at him causing him to internally scold himself for allowing her to read him so well.
Was he really that obvious?
"Nothing," He replied, too quickly if the narrowing of Kate's eyes meant anything, "Seriously, I just stopped by FEAST after school today. It was good to see Karen again." He shrugged.
After a moment of silence, Kate spoke up again, "You're lying to me." She accused.
Peter scoffed, "No I'm not, I went to FEAST, I'm telling the truth."
"Then you're omitting the full truth."
"Ohh, big word for the likes of you Bishop."
"Shut the fuck up Rook."
Peter smirked before his eyes softened, "Hey," He said, rubbing their shoulders together again, "You know I'd let you know if it was important, right?" When she nodded her head, he continued, "It's nothing major, just something personal I have to deal with, promise." He finished causing her to exhale loudly.
"Fine, then tell me what Spider-Man has gotten up to." She demanded causing Peter to wince slightly, which Kate took notice of.
"You might want to buckle up for this, it's definitely a doozy." He said.
The Vigilante spent the better part of an hour telling Kate everything that he had come across within the last few days. From tracking down the Maggia, to Fisk handing him the maps to storehouses of said criminal organization and the discovery of the Cabal.
He told her everything.
He told her how certain aspects of the government is working with all these criminals to better all their own agendas, to start conflicts just so they can come up with the solution, to cause panic just to calm the masses.
He told her how they're working with Hydra and the Red Room, and they plan to out his identity to the whole world, to paint him as the villain so no one will believe anything he says ever again.
He told her how his very own AI that he made has a secret door into their servers, allowing him access to all their little secrets they try and hide from him, which gives him the advantage.
He even told her who his mother was...
"That's, that's a lot Peter." She said softly, staring off towards the wall in front of them with one of her hands on his knee, squeezing gently.
Peter swallowed and placed his hand on top of hers, "I know."
"I mean, Secretary of State? Hydra? Fisk, The Red Room, Yakuza, The Mafia and the Maggia?! All working together?! Thats..." Kate's words faded as she got to the end of the sentence but Peter finished for her.
"Insane." He muttered, "I still can't believe they're working together, especially Fisk. None of them really work well with others." He said.
Kate titled her head at him, "Is Fisk really working with them though?" She asked.
"What do you mean?" He asked.
"He did give you those maps and basically pointed you in the direction of the Fulcrum, didn't he? If he was really working with them, wouldn't he try to keep you away from the hard drive that could basically keep him in prison for life?" She mentioned causing Peter to stop and think about it.
She was right after all, Fisk was waiting in that warehouse for Daredevil, hoping the other Vigilante would send a message to him but the man got lucky when the both of them showed up.
He had gone out of his way, to deliberately point him in the right direction, allowing him to steal the only device that could tear down the entire cabal.
The question was what the man got out of this? What did he gain from Spider-Man taking out this Cabal?
A question for another time.
Peter sighed, "I guess I'll have to come back to that later." He said, leaning back against the couch, trying to sort out his thoughts.
After a moment of silence though, Kate spoke up, "Are you gonna tell her? Who you are?" She asked, causing Peter to shake his head, instantly knowing who she was talking about.
"They'll know in a matter of days if the cabal out who I am, it won't matter much then. Let her believe her son is somewhat normal for a few days." He shrugged.
Peter watched as Kate sulked but since he was watching her so closely, after a couple minutes he saw how her eyes brightened up suddenly and a smile stretched across her face causing the vigilante to narrow his eyes at her.
What was she up to?
She friend to him and grasped his shoulders, "Peter, I think I have a way for your identity to be saved!!" She exclaimed, making Peter tilt his head.
"How?" He asked hesitantly, not really knowing if this idea would be an actual idea, or one of her "Kate" ideas.
But the next words out of her mouth made the teen freeze in place, "Dr Strange." She said.
Peter stared at her in shock for all of three seconds before he groaned and shook his head, "Why didn't I think of that!?" He exclaimed, "He should've been the first person I went to!"
Kate nodded her head with a wide smile, "If he can fight dragons and wield magic, there has to be a spell to make certain people forget you're Spider-Man!"
Peter jumped off of the couch in excitement, "I can't believe I'm saying this but Kate, you're a genius." He said, rushing towards his workbench to grab his discarded mask and gloves.
Her voice was smug when she spoke up, "I know."
Before he was about to crawl out of the hatch on the ceiling, his friend called out to him. He turned his head around, his mask still in his hands and raised an eyebrow at her.
"Keep me posted will you? And don't make me forget you're Spider-Man, yeah? I don't want to forget, well this." She said causing the other teen to nod at her with a small smile.
"You got it." He said before pulling his mask on and swinging out of the hatch.
He had a meeting with a Sorcerer to get to.
Peter made it to Bleaker St in record time and as soon as he found 177a, he landed on the doorstep and was about to ring the doorbell when the doors suddenly opened for him.
He loved magic.
He hesitantly walked through the doorframe and watched as the magic door softly shut behind him in fascination, not even beginning to understand how magic could just, do things.
It would probably make his scientific mind implode.
"Peter. To what do I owe the pleasure?" Dr Strange said as he floated down from the staircase in front of the teen, making Peter smirk behind his mask at his flair for dramatics.
Peter had to appreciate a good dramatic entrance after all.
"Stephen. I wish this was a social call but I'm afraid it isn't." He admitted causing the older man to furrow his brows in concern.
"What seems to be the problem?" He asked as the man started to walk slowly towards the corner of the room where a fireplace was softly crackling.
Peter followed after the man, "It's, well it's a long story that would require more time I have to explain but." Before the teen could ramble on, Stephen gently cut him off.
"Your old handlers are trying to get back at you and discredit you. They're going to out your true identity to the world to make sure you can't take them down and to isolate you from your allies." He said, turning around to raise an eyebrow at the vigilante, "Did I get the gist?" He asked.
Peter gaped at the older man, "How did you..."
Strange smirked before gently taping the necklace that always hung around his neck, "You have your powers, I have mine." He said before his eyes softened, "I periodically use said necklace to make sure there are no threats on the horizon, and If they're are, I use the power inside to find a way to stop it. A week ago, I used it and it showed me this, I've been waiting for your arrival for a few hours in fact." He admitted before gently lowering himself in an armchair.
Peter shook himself out of his stupor before taking a seat opposite him, "So, you know everything that's..."
Strange caught on to what he was saying and nodded, "Happened, and possibilities of what will happen. I saw this while using the Eye," He said, gesturing to the necklace when saying the eye, "And I know it's the best possible way forward for the upcoming conflict." He said.
"You can see the future?" Peter asked with wonder in his eyes.
Strange snorted, "Futures, plural. The Eye shows me all possibilities of what's to come. Which way is the best path forward and what will happen along the road."
Peter sighed, "And let me guess, you can't tell me anything that happens, can you?" He asked rhetorically, actually causing the man to laugh.
"No, I can't. But I can guide you along the right pathway. The rest I'm afraid, is up to you."
Peter grumbled, "Figures." He shook his head before speaking again, "So, can you make certain people forget that I am Spider-Man?"
"I can." Strange nodded.
"And, what about like, videos that could prove I'm Spider-Man? What will happen to those?" He asked, thinking about all the evidence the Cabal has, proving that he has powers.
"Those will be wiped from existence. Anything that could prove that you are Spider-Man will be wiped from the planet. Unless of course, it's yours. For example, if your suit was laying around in your bedroom, it wouldn't disappear. But, if there was a stranger in your bedroom, and I cast the spell, then the suit would disappear since it proves to said person, you're Spider-Man. Still following?" The Doctor asked with a raised brow.
"So far."
"Good. I'm assuming you don't have photos of yourself without your mask on so you shouldn't have to worry about any photos disappearing. Now onto what you're looking for, before you ask, yes I can make a few people remember you are Spider-Man." He said.
"Really?" Peter asked with a smile, "That would make my life so much easier." He said, relieved that there was actually a way to do it.
He hadn't held out hope when he left the lab that there was a way to erase him as Spider-Man without wiping memories of the few who knew, and he didn't want to tell Kate that but to know his worries were unneeded, well it was a massive relief.
Strange nodded, "Yes, but no more then five people though. If there are too many parameters to the spell, it may cause it to overload and that, is something we don't want I assure you."
Peter nodded before coming up with the people on the spot, seeing as how there were only four people who knew him as Spider-Man, this would be easy, "Kate Bishop, Felicia Hardy, Danny Rand and James Barnes, those are my four." He said.
Kate and Felicia was self explanatory, but he needed Danny to remember him so he could help him with the Cabal, being the only other vigilante who knew his actual identity.
And his father.
The man already had a messed up mind to begin with, he didn't need his son to make him forget even more shit, it just didn't seem fair to the teen.
Strange raised an eyebrow at the last name but didn't comment on it, but due to the glint in the man's eyes Peter guessed that the man had a pretty good guess about why he wanted James to remember.
Fucking sorcerer...
Stephen nodded his head, "Come back tomorrow night, it will take time to get the ritual ready. Until then, have a good night Peter. I assume you can find the door on your own?" Strange said with a smirk before he vanished with a poof of smoke.
Peter coughed, "God damn parlor tricks." He muttered before he got up and walked towards the door but he felt lighter then ever before, lighter then he has since finding out about the Cabal existed that's for sure.
The plan was gonna need to change now that he wasn't going to be a fugitive anymore, thanks to Strange but it was definitely going to be a lot easier now that he could stay in the city and do what needed to be done.
Mark his words, in a month, before Christmas the cabal would be nothing more then a distant memory.
That was a promise.
Wilson Fisk was many things
He was smart
He was cunning
He was strong
But overall, he knew how to play the game, how to keep his cards close to his chest without revealing his hand.
He knew though, when he was outmatched, he understood that he couldn't get rid of these interlopers himself, that he would need help.
That's why he had tipped Spider-Man off about the Maggia, and lead him right towards the Fulcrum.
He knew what the Vigilante would do once he found it, he knew he'd do exactly as Wilson Fisk had planned.
Because there could only be one Kingpin of the city, and this Cabal, was ruining all of his hard work.
They came to him a year ago, thinking that he'd be overjoyed but no, he only agreed to this madness so he could finally get full control over his city.
But then they threatened Vanessa...
He knew, that was when he needed to get a little outside help from a certain vigilante.
After all, Spider-Man does not disappoint...
Chapter 12: The Calamity…
Summary:
The Cabal works against Peter while the teen breaks into Ross’ vault, not knowing that his life was about to change…
Notes:
So, I’m gonna say this before hand that I’m sorry for the chapter, it had to be done to progress the story.
Just look at the chapter title and you should’ve known this wasn’t gonna be a happy one :)
Sorry 🤷🏼♂️
Chapter Text
"General Dreykov, the preparations are made. Mr Campbell is ready to send in his operatives." A soldier dressed in highly advanced protective gear stood before his boss, hands behind his back as he addressed the man.
Said boss, Dreykov looked up and subtly nodded at the soldier before looking back down at the tablet in his hand, "Good. Tell them to go in quickly and quietly, it is a public building after all. If Pyotr gets wind of the attack, he will come and our plan will be for nothing." The director of the Red Room said, waving his hand dismissively towards the soldier, telling him he was no longer needed.
Just as the Solider was about to exit the room, Dreykov called out again, not even looking up from the device in his lap, "Be sure to inform Mr Campbell that if any harm is to befall the asset during the, scuffle, if he does make an appearance, there is nowhere on this planet where he could hide from me. I'm sure we can find another director of the FBI without much hassle."
The soldier nodded, "Yes sir."
With that, the man walked out and closed the office door as he sped off down the corridor, which was illuminated in red light.
It was time to make the asset regret ever crossing paths with them again.
It was time to make him suffer...
"I can't believe you're doing college level problems in Physics, let alone that Ms Warren allows you to do so while not paying attention to her in class." Gwen shook her head with a small pout on her lips as she walked down the hallway with Peter besides her as the both of them carried their lunches towards the cafeteria.
The vigilante shrugged and tried to suppress his smirk, "Nah, I'm just every teacher's favorite." He said which caused Gwen to roll her eyes.
"We both know that's not true." She huffed while staring at him in amusement, "You're like the smartest guy I know Peter. You could probably graduate already and head off to college if you wanted to!"
At her words, Peter sobered up a little, "Yeah, but I kind of like it here. I at least like to pretend I'm normal." He said before winking at the other teen out of the corner of his eye, "Plus the company isn't too bad."
He smirked in satisfaction when he saw a blush spread across her cheeks. The lighthearted glare she sent his way also lost its desired effect when he playfully batted his eyes at her.
She groaned and shoved his shoulder lightly, causing the vigilante to chuckle, "I hate you." She said, trying to ignore how red her cheeks were as they neared the cafeteria.
Peter gasped and placed the hand that wasn't holding his lunch on his chest, "Gwen! Words hurt you know! I, well I don't know how I'll ever recover from this." He huffed.
"You'll mange." She said dryly, looking at him with a raised eyebrow before turning back to look ahead.
They had just gotten to the door of the cafeteria and were about to walk in when a sudden voice called out to them though.
A voice that neither of them wanted to listen to.
"Hey Stacy, what're you doing hanging out with a freak like Hardy huh?" Flash called out as he walked towards them, alone for once. His lackies nowhere to be found for the first time since Peter could remember.
Where the word Flash used to describe the teen didn't have its desired effect on Peter, probably due to him hearing it most of his childhood while being Hydra's asset, Gwen seemed to get angry on his behalf if the glare she sent the other teen's way was anything to go off of.
"Get lost Eugene, Peter's ten times nicer then you've ever been in the years we've had the pleasure of knowing one another," Her words we're practically radiating sarcasm which made Peter internally chuckle, "So how about you move along before you embarrass yourself in front of the school again. We wouldn't want that now, would we?"
Peter watched as Flash blushed and anger started to course through his eyes. Said angry teen glared at the two figures who were now standing off to the side of the cafeteria entrance, hoping they wouldn't catch any unwanted attention.
"What does this nerd have that I don't!?" Flash exclaimed while moving his gaze between the two for a moment before he decided to keep his eyes on Gwen.
Like Peter wasn't even worth his time.
Said vigilante though, smirked to himself as he watched Gwen narrow her eyes at Flash even further. He knew it was best to keep his mouth shut and let her defend herself for now, since some people didn't like it when you fought their battles for them.
But that didn't mean Peter wouldn't get involved at all.
He was just allowing Gwen to have her fun, it seemed she needed to get a few things off her chest anyway.
"Well for one he's not a womanizer, who just goes from one female to the next when he's sick of them. He's respectful, doesn't brag about every little thing he has and he's not a complete and utter dick like you." Gwen raised an unamused eyebrow at Flash, crossing her arms over her chest as she stared daggers at him, causing the vigilante to wince at the ferocity Gwen was exhibiting.
Flash, being the pompous dick he was, turned his blushing face towards Peter, who was still watching the affair with amusement behind his gaze, "Who knew you were such a wimp Hardy, letting a girl fight your own battles." He knew it was a week defense, they all did but then again this was Flash.
Peter didn't raise to the bait though, it was his time to raise an eyebrow at the bully, "If I'm not mistaken this was technically Gwen's battle, as you did come up to her and, for most of this little chat, you've focused most of your attention only on her Eugene. I'm happy to sit back and watch the show every now and again." He shrugged, causing Gwen to smirk at him, before she turned her ire back towards the boy who looked like he wanted to shrink inside of himself and never come out of his shell ever again.
"Leave us alone Eugene, we don't wanna see you, just as much as you don't wanna see us. So how about you never talk to us again and we won't have a problem, okay? Good, glad we had this chat." She said before quickly turning on her heel towards the cafeteria door while yanking Peter's hand with her, the both of them leaving behind a pompous dickbag who was wondering how he lost the most beautiful girl in the school to a nerd like Hardy.
As soon as the two teens entered the cafeteria, Peter turned and bumped shoulders with Gwen, "So, I'm not a complete and utter dick, huh?" He asked in amusement which made a light blush spread across Gwen's face as she recalled her little tirade about Flash.
Noting that she had complemented a few things she liked about Peter's personality as well.
"Oh shut up you." She said, lightly punching his shoulder which made him smile at her, a real, true smile, not a sarcastic one.
It caught her a little off guard when she looked over and saw it though, making her blush worsen just a little bit.
This smile, the smile that was now directed at her was like nothing she's ever seen on him before. He's smiled at her, sure but she could tell it wasn't his real one. The others were slight upticks of his mouth, a half a smile that never reached his eyes but this one...
She could see it behind his gaze, his eyes smiled along with his mouth this time. It was soft, serene like and probably the most beautiful thing she's ever seen before.
He really was something else.
His next words though broke her out of her head and only made her blush that much harder, "Anything for you Gorgeous." He said, that same stupid smile across his face, the corner of his eyes crinkling as his smile widened just a bit more at seeing her blush darken.
He was gonna be the death of her one day if she didn't get her emotions in check soon.
By the time they had made it to their table, the blush had softened to a light shade of pink that she hoped the others wouldn't comment on.
But her wish wasn't granted because as soon as the two of them made it to the table, Lila, Cassie and MJ gave her knowing looks. MJ even had the audacity to smirk at her.
Gwen narrowed her eyes at the other girls as she sat done but was instantly distracted with how Peter sat down next to her, allowing her to inhale a wiff of his scent.
Most of the teens in the school, well male teens that is, used that nasty Axe body spray so she could never really smell anything else except that but next to Peter with no Axe in their general vicinity, she noted that he didn't seem to use any spray of the sort.
There was an earthy undertone to the scent, probably some sort of sage but what caught her off guard was the mix of lavender in the scent.
She didn't know how good lavender smelled until right now...
The thought made her blush worsen which did catch the eyes of the other females but she ignored them in favor of eating her lunch while Peter took his out as well.
"So, what took you two so long?" Cassie asked in a teasing tone of voice, catching both of the teen's attention.
Peter paused from where he was lifting his fork towards his mouth to raise an eyebrow at the girl before shrugging his shoulders as he continued to raise the fork until he bit a chunk of chicken off the utensil.
After a moment of him chewing, he spoke up, "Nothing much, had a little run in with Eugene outside the cafeteria. I wouldn't be surprised if he didn't show his face for the rest of the period."
Harley raised his eyebrow at the teen, "You put him in his place again?" He asked.
Peter though scoffed as he gestured towards Gwen with his head, "Nah, that was Gwen this time. I just watched the show." He said, amusement bleeding into his tone causing Gwen to roll her eyes.
"He's had it coming for far too long." She muttered.
MJ raised her water bottle in the air, "Amen to that sister."
"What did he say?" Cooper asked with a raised eyebrow.
Gwen scoffed, "The usual. How he was better than everyone in the school, that I should be grateful to be in his presence and how he didn't understand what I saw in a nerd like Peter..." She trailed off with a new blush adorned across her cheeks, causing the others to smirk at her as Peter tried to ignore the heat along the back of his neck.
Fucking hormones...
"Oh I see," Lila nodded her head with a devious glint in her eyes, reminding Peter of her father in that moment, "He disrespected your boy toy and you needed to defend him. You should be happy Peter, your own knight in shining armor coming to rescue you."
Peter raised an eyebrow, "And insinuating that I'm the damsel?"
Cassie shrugged with mischievous smile, "If the shoe fits."
Peter clicked his tongue and shook his head, "I allow them at my table, and they disrespect me. Unbelievable, the youth of today." He said, getting laughs from everyone at the table, including Gwen.
"You're not that much older then us." Harley said.
Peter smirked and pointed his finger at the other teen though, "Still older though." He said, causing Harley to scoff which Peter decided to ignore.
It's not like he was trying to annoy the teen, but Peter knew no mater what he did, Harley would find out the truth someday.
He couldn't afford to get close to him, not when he'd probably call for his blood once he found out he was the one to murder his mother.
Because Peter wasn't naive enough to think the teen would never learn the truth.
The truth always had a way of showing up when you lest expected it to...
"When's your birthday Peter?" Gwen asked, casting a glance between him and Harley, not knowing why the tension was growing but not wanting it to escalate any further.
From a quick look around the table, she saw that the others felt it too.
"August 10th, why?" He said causing Gwen to groan as she placed her head in her hands and shook her head, making Peter tilt his head in confusion.
"Are you kidding?! A day? You're a day older then me?! So unfair!" She said finally, causing the table to laugh as Peter smirked in amusement.
"Oh, well, better luck in your next life Gwen." He shrugged, causing her to punch his arm in retaliation.
"Ouch, that hurt." He said, faking pain as he held his shoulder as he stared at Gwen with a mix of amusement and mischief.
"Oh really, what happened to words hurt?" She snarked back, using his own words against him.
But Peter was a master at all things related to either sarcasm or snark.
"Yeah, but didn't anyone ever tell you that actions speak louder then words?" He asked with a fake innocent look behind his eyes, causing the blonde to narrow her eyes at him as the others watched on in amusement.
"You better watch it Peter." She said, raising a finger at him, "You saw what happened when I lost my temper with Flash." She threatened but they both knew it was an empty threat.
Peter smirked and leaned closer to her, "Yeah, but I'm not Flash." He said, batting his emerald green eyes at her for more incentive to forgive incase she needed it.
From the smokey look she gave him, it definitely did the trick.
God, he wasn't gonna survive the rest of the year...
Mary Parker entered the Avengers tower with a pep to her step.
She used the back entrance that took her right towards the elevator that would bring her up to the Avenger levels to bypass the front lobby and the reception, not having the time to be asked fifteen thousand questions by Stark's security detail.
Even though she has visited here enough times that the security should know who she was by now.
Once she got into the elevator, Mary leaned back against the wall before looking up at the ceiling, "Friday, where's Nat?" She asked.
"Miss Romanoff is currently on her and Barton's floor, would you like me to take you there?" The AI asked causing the Agent to roll her eyes.
If there was one thing she could never get used to, it was how generous Stark was. Everyone had their own room on the penthouse level but for the billionaire that wasn't enough. Most of the Avengers had their own floors that they shared with another Avenger.
Nat happened to share her floor with her sister along with Barton and his family.
Each floor was essentially its very own apartment. A very fancy and large apartment meant for twenty people, but an apartment nonetheless.
It was a floor that Mary usually frequented whenever she visited.
"Yes Friday, that would be fantastic." She replied to the AI and relaxed against the wall as the elevator speed up towards her destination.
Only after a couple seconds, the doors opened and revealed the floor that housed ninety percent of the spies in the building.
As she walked out, she saw that the person who she was looking for was already on the couch in the living room portion of the apartment while on her laptop.
She seemed pretty engrossed in whatever she was doing but Mary had some pretty important news for the spy, news that she needed to hear.
News that couldn't wait.
"Romanoff." Mary said with a smile in her voice, causing her friend to look up and smile back.
"Parker." Natasha smirked, "What're you doing here?" She asked causing Mary to raise an eyebrow at her because to her at least, Natasha seemed to be in an unusually happy mood.
Her eyes were shinning with joy and in all the time she's known the spy, she has never seen Natasha's eyes ever shine before.
Not that she wasn't happy most days, but the loss of her son seemed to weigh her down on most days, it was only something she understood once her very own daughter was born.
If anything happened to Teresa, she knew she would fall down the same pit as her friend had.
But she seemed...different today.
"What's got you so happy?" Mary asked with a tilted head, narrowing her eyes at her long time friend, trying to see what had changed since the last time she saw her.
If it was possible, Natasha's smile grew wider which only added to Mary's confusion.
Natasha decided to take pity on her friend after a moment of confusion on her part so she took her hand off her laptop and grasped Mary's hand in her own, squeezing gently, "I found him." She said, not needing to say anything else, knowing Mary would understand.
Sure enough, only after a second of thought her eyes widened in surprise as she stared at the ex-assassin in shock, "What?" She whispered, not believing what she was hearing.
After years of searching, Mary had finally run into someone who looked exactly like her friend and went to tell her she had found her son, only to then realize she already fucking knew?
What the fuck?
After another moment, Mary chuckled, "And here I was hoping to break the news to you." She said ruefully.
Natasha's eyes narrowed as they tracked her friend, watching as she sat down next to her, "What news?"
Mary smirked as she leaned back against the couch, propping her legs up on the coffee table in front of her, "News that I literally ran into your son yesterday." She said innocently and if Nat was anyone else, she may have actually believed the woman.
But she wasn't, so Natasha raised an unamused eyebrow and stared blankly at her friend, "Really?" She said, disbelief obvious in her tone.
Mary huffed, "Well if it wasn't your son, then there's another teenage boy who has red-brown hair, your green eyes and literally acts exactly like you." She said before rolling her eyes, "But how would I know? It's not like I worked with you for years."
Natasha rolled her eyes but Mary could tell that she was secretly dying for more information, even though she apparently already knew and found her son, "Where did you see him?" She asked with barely contained excitement behind her gaze.
Mary smirked, "At FEAST. Richard and I were dropping off Teresa when we ran into him and a female teen as well. They were volunteering at the daycare and we all had a chat before Rich and I had to leave."
Mary was confused when she saw the glee that flashed between her friend's eyes at the end of her sentence. She didn't have to wait for long though to find out why.
"Did her name happen to be Gwen?" Nat asked, smiling all too innocently at Mary.
"Yes...why?" She asked.
The only answer she got was a smirk as the spy gestured to her laptop still in her lap. Mary leaned over to see what she was talking about and she only needed one glance at the screen before rolling her eyes at the woman.
"Seriously?" She raised an unamused eyebrow at the spy, "She's a minor and that's very illegal." Mary said, trying to grab the laptop from Natasha's lap but the spy held the computer in her hands and kept it out of her reach.
"I'm simply making sure my son is safe. Nothing more and nothing less." Natasha said stubbornly, knowing deep down this was probably too much, Gwen was after all a normal teenager and didn't deserve some random woman snooping on her business, but at the same time this was her son she was talking about.
A son who she hasn't seen in a decade.
She had to make sure he was okay...
Mary sighed before dropping her hands, "Nat.."
"Please, Mary, don't. If it was your daughter, I know you'd be doing the same as me. I'm not digging into every little thing they've done if it makes you feel better, I just need to know basic information just incase." She said, turning to look at the other woman, maintaining eye contact before speaking again, "I promise."
Mary pursed her lips as she thought about what her friend said. She was right, after all. Mary knew that if it was her daughter, if she hadn't seen her little girl in a decade she would do anything to make sure she was safe and happy, even if Teresa didn't want her to.
After another second of silence, Mary spoke up, "Don't take it too far." She warned.
Natasha smiled, "I swear." She said, crossing her fingers over her heart, "Cross my heart and hope to die." She finished with a small smirk.
Mary rolled her eyes but wasn't able to keep the small smile from her face, "So, tell me about him, since you obviously know more then me."
And so Natasha told her.
Not knowing that at the moment, The Cabal were advancing on Felicia's penthouse, their mission, to make her son suffer.
A mistake, that would single-handedly cripple them to the ground...
Danny stared into the mirror as he fixed his tie for the upcoming meeting.
Even though it wasn't really an actual meeting per say, he still wanted to make it as believable as possible.
If what Peter said was true, this Cabal would no doubt already know who he was if the remnants of the Hand were working with them but that didn't mean he wanted them to know he was working with Spider-Man.
He wanted to keep a low profile so he could help the kid from the shadows whenever he needed it.
Because he was going to need all the help he could get if even a percentage of what he said was true.
All these people, these evil people who think that they can just, get what they want, it never fails to make the man angry.
All these people care about is power and their own personal agendas, they don't care about the citizens, the every day men and women who are in pain their whole life or the children who are left homeless from their conflicts they force upon the world.
These people, they wouldn't know real power if it smacked them in the face.
Because Danny knew that these men and women, they didn't have true power, not really anyways.
True power came from within, from oneself.
True power wasn't acquired and used as a weapon to strike fear among the masses, true power was used for the good of the people, the good of those you care about.
If there was one think that Danny knew about Power, it was that Power didn't panic.
And Danny knew without a doubt, each and everyone of these corrupted organizations would begin to panic as soon as Peter started to strike them down.
Because Peter has never panicked, not since Danny met him at least.
Whoever was in danger, no matter when Peter always made sure to jump out into the city to save anyone he could.
The kid has the same thing in common with Murdock too, the both of them are the definition of what it means to sacrifice everything to save one person.
And not once, has Danny seen them panic.
It's one of the many things he admired about them if he was being honest. Their stubbornness to keep heading forward in life, no matter what the world threw at them, the will to fight all the horrors of the city so civilians could walk the streets safely at night and in Peter's case, during the day as well.
He's never met anyone else as powerful as those two.
In Murdock's case, he may not be physically stronger than Peter, but his will and stubbornness was just on par with the teen's for sure.
There was more to strength than just your physical abilities after all.
Danny shook himself from his musing as he finished straightening his tie out, swiping his hair off to the side before walking away from the mirror and out of the room.
Once he shut the door, he checked his watch and saw he still had a half an hour until the meeting with the Shell Companies at three, so he turned right and started heading off to the elevator that would take him down to the lobby.
As soon as he got down the hall and in front of the lift, he pressed the ground floor and stepped into the giant metal box.
He leaned against the rail and watched as the numbers ticked by until after thirty seconds the doors swung open and he stepped out into the lobby.
He saw Colleen leaning against the far wall, to the right of the entrance so he quickly made his way over there, all the while waving at the passing business men and women who greeted him.
"Are you sure about this?" Colleen asked as soon as he got into hearing distance, making Danny internally sigh.
She doesn't know everything, seeing as how he couldn't divulge much without being asked who Spider-Man really was, but he told her enough so she could get the gist of the situation.
She wasn't at all feeling as confident as Peter and him were feeling.
She also didn't like how he was keeping some of it a secret, but she didn't understand, at least not fully.
She hasn't seen Peter like he has.
If he thought Murdock had demons, well they compared nothing to what that teen was carrying around with him on a daily basis.
He tried to hide it, anyone would be able to tell that if they met him but he couldn't fully hide how troubled his eyes looked, the demons that were always swirling behind his gaze, waiting to burst out at the seems.
The kid had some baggage and that was putting it lightly.
Danny would never forgive himself if he added to said baggage by breaking his trust.
Even if that meant keeping Spider-Man's true identity from his partner...
"It'll be fine Colleen," He said, walking up to her and placing his hands on her shoulders, squeezing gently, "I need you to trust me on this."
Colleen pursed her lips before exhaling, placing her right hand on his left one, "I do, you know I do. But how do you know Spider-Man is trustworthy? How do you know his information is good? What if he's wrong? What if you get hurt because of it?" She rambled on, her worry overshadowing her logic at the moment but he understood why, he'd probably be the same if he didn't know who Spider-Man was.
"Spider-Man's info is good, I promise. And even if it wasn't, it wouldn't be his fault." He said, the tone of voice he used brokered no room for debate on that subject, causing Colleen to stare at him for a moment before nodding her head reluctantly.
"You trust him." She said, her tone signaling she wasn't asking a question.
He did trust Peter, with his very life, so did the other vigilantes even if they didn't know who he was under the mask.
All of them have been saved by the kid at least once and just recently he heard Murdock had his first run in with the teen, along with a certain mercenary.
Even Claire said that Spider-Man was her favorite out of all the vigilantes she's had to take care of before.
Danny thinks that's only because she has had to see him once in the past two years, and that's only because Danny had insisted Peter go and get his leg checked out.
He also knew if Claire found out how hurt the teen actually got daily while on patrol, she'd no longer think along those lines.
Hell, even Jessica had a soft spot for the kid.
All of them knew, even Frank Castle that if Spider-Man said something, ninety nine percent of the time it was a fact.
Danny knew from personal experience that the kid was a genius too, he doesn't think he's ever met a single person as smart as Peter is.
He no doubt would someday surpass the likes of Dr Banner and Stark, if he hasn't already.
Back to the conversation, Danny made sure to keep eye contact with Colleen before answering, "I do, he's saved my ass more times then I care to admit." He admitted softly.
She closed her eyes for a moment before nodding her head, "Okay, the moment you feel something is off though, you get the hell out of dodge understand?" She said pointing her finger at him causing Danny to smile.
"I promise, the moment I think something is wrong, I'm out." He said, grabbing her hand and bringing it up to his lips to lay a gentle kiss across her knuckles.
She sighed but couldn't keep the smile off her face as she pushed off the wall, "Okay. Don't be afraid to call in backup if you need to okay? We don't know what to expect." She said.
Danny though waved her off as they started to make their way out of the building, "I'm not the one that needs to worry, Spider-Man is the one infiltrating the building with the men and guns. He's got a far more dangerous job then me". He said, making sure to keep his voice down so others couldn't hear him as they walked out the door.
"Just, stay safe." Colleen said before leaning up to lay a kiss on his cheek before turning and walking left down the sidewalk, leaving Danny standing there by himself outside his own building.
"It's not me I'm worried about." He muttered to himself, before he turned right, heading to where he had set up the meeting point.
It never hurt to be a little early now did it?
"So Peter, you free this weekend?" Gwen asked from her spot next to the other teen, leaning against the locker as she waited for him to place his books away.
Peter looked up with a raised eyebrow as he placed the college level physics book in his backpack, "Why?" He asked, curious as to where this was going.
Gwen reached up and brushed a stray curl behind her ear before answering, a thing she did when she was nervous Peter noted to himself, "If you're free this weekend, I was wondering if you, wanted to go to the cafe near my house? It just recently opened up and I heard they had good warm donuts." She said, trying to ignore the heat that was threatening to crawl up her neck.
Peter thought back on the many times he swung around the city, trying to remember what cafe had just opened up. It only took him a few moments before he answered though, "You mean that Cafe in Brooklyn? Around Clinton Hill, right?" He asked.
Gwen's expression brightened up when she heard that he knew of it, "Yeah, that's the one. You don't live far from there, do you?" She asked, suddenly worried that he lived all the way in the other side of Queens.
For him though, it wouldn't take him that long at all to get there, not that he could tell her that.
Peter smiled, "Nah, I'm pretty close. So, Brooklyn huh? I would've pegged you for a Manhattan girl." He teased which made her chuckle.
She smiled up at him, "Well you'd be right, I was born in Manhattan but when my father became police chief we moved to Brooklyn, a little closer to the station you know?" She said, pushing off the lockers as Peter grabbed the rest of what he needed and stuffed it in his bag, closing his locker as he started to walk down the hall, Gwen hot on his heels .
"Hmm, to answer your question though I'm sure I could make time for you Gorgeous." He teased which did make her blush this time, causing him to chuckle and for her to push his shoulder in retaliation.
"Jerk." She shook her head, trying to ignore the heat for a moment before continuing on, "Well, if you would be so kind to bless myself with your presence this weekend, I'd enjoy it very much." She said and by the end her sentence became more genuine and less teasing, causing Peter to sober up and smile at her reassuringly.
At the same time, he couldn't pass up on the offer to tease her, just a bit, "Gwen, are you asking me on a date?" He asked, amusement bleeding into his tone but his eyes as sincere as ever.
Gwen's cheeks turned scarlet red but she continued on, holding her head up high as she made eye contact with him, "Yes, I am Beautiful. That a problem?" She asked, batting her eyes at him this time, turning the tables against him.
As he watched her blue eyes sparkle and twinkle with mischief, all the while staring at him like he was the only thing that mattered it made his insides flip and caused his stomach to flutter in excitement.
She really was the most Gorgeous person he's ever seen before...
It was his time to try and hold off his blush now, "Well as a matter of fact, I have an opening for you Saturday afternoon, if that's alright with you." He asked with a smile across his face.
Gwen beamed up at him again and Peter swore his heart skipped a beat, "Great, then it's a date."
Peter swallowed as the two of them made it to the school entrance, "A date indeed."
Gwen looked to her right and smirked at him, "If I knew all it took for you to go on a date with me was to bat my eyes, I would've done so a long time ago." She admitted, causing Peter's blush to darken.
He tried to gain some composure back as he smirked back at her, "Oh Handsome, you had me hooked as soon as you said warm donuts." He said, causing her to laugh which in turn made Peter crack a genuine smile at the noise.
God he loves her laugh.
"Hmm, I'll see you tomorrow yeah?" She said, turning to look at him when she caught sight of her dad waiting by his police car watching the two teens with narrowed eyes.
Peter nodded with a smile still across his face, "You bet, see you tomorrow Stacy."
"See you tomorrow Hardy." She smirked before heading off to her father who was watching her with a raised eyebrow.
Once she got over to him, he placed his hands on his hips before talking, "Who was that?" He asked, his tone of voice saying everything on what he thought on the matter.
Gwen swallowed and smiled up at him innocently, fighting the blush making its way up her neck at being seen by her father of all people, "Just a friend." She said.
Her father's deadpanned stare told her he didn't believe that for a second.
"In the car." He said, causing Gwen to shrink in embarrassment.
She didn't want to have this conversation with her father, especially when it was only them.
She resigned herself to it though, hopping into the front seat all the while missing the glare her father sent at Peter, who had his back turned and was already walking down the sidewalk.
Back with Peter, he pulled out his phone as he made his way down the sidewalk and saw he had roughly fifteen minutes before the meeting was scheduled to start and he would receive the go ahead from Danny.
While on his phone, he opened up his messages and texted Felicia, saying how he would most likely be a little late. After he sent off the text, he shoved his phone back into his pocket and ran off to change into his suit in a nearby alleyway.
Not knowing that Felicia would never respond to his message, and he wouldn't know why until it was too late...
Felicia exhaled once she got into her penthouse and shut the door behind her, leaning back against the wooden door and finally relaxing her tense shoulders, the bag in her hand almost dropping on the ground because of it.
She had gone out to grab a couple things from the store a couple blocks away, but the whole time she could've sworn she was being watched, like there were people following her wherever she went.
Even now in the safety of her home she still felt it.
She shook her head before quickly walking into the dining room and depositing the bag of food on the counter and swiftly walking to her room down the hall. Once she got there, she closed the door on her way in, locked it and walked over to her closet.
She slid the doors open and reached up onto the top shelf to grab a box that she hasn't opened in years, as she hasn't needed to.
But her gut was screaming at her that something was wrong and she'd be damned if after all these years she ignored it just because she thought she was safe in her home.
She may have grown a little softer around the edges for Peter, but Felicia Hardy had not lost her touch, that she was sure of.
She placed the box on her bed and unlocked the case, flipping the lid up and grasping the handle of the handgun that laid inside.
A handgun that was once her father's...
She loaded the weapon and turned the safety off before slowly creeping towards the other side of her bedroom door, staying absolutely still and listening to see if she could hear anything.
The first few minutes made her feel like a paranoid bitch but right as she was about to put the gun away and chalk it up to some creep on the streets, she heard her front door softly click, signaling someone unlocked it from the outside.
And she knew that Peter wouldn't be back until later, seeing as he would still be on patrol at the moment.
Sure enough, seconds after the door unlocked, several footsteps started to make their way into her penthouse, almost completely silently which told Felicia that these people were trained.
Which meant that they weren't normal law enforcement, these people were either hired to hurt them or someone had told them who lived here.
Told them Peter, lived here...
Knowing what her ward had found out though, she had a pretty good suspicion about what this little break in was for.
Knowing that, she couldn't allow them to destroy Peter's evidence against them. Which meant that she'd need to keep them away from Peter's room at all cost.
Which also meant she had to distract them herself so they didn't go poking around.
She closed her eyes for a moment and swallowed thickly, not liking her odds since she could hear at least a dozen men enter the penthouse, but evidently knowing there was no other way to make sure they didn't ruin Peter's chance at taking them down.
She'd do anything for that kid, even if it costed her everything...
With that, she readied herself for what was to come before she sprinted out into the hallway, making a beeline to where she could hear the closest person.
The man didn't know what was coming, Felicia was too fast for him to even register because as soon as she came around the corner she jumped into the air and twisted her legs around the man's neck, bringing him to the ground in a instant.
She didn't even let the man have a second to catch his thoughts though before she brought the gun directly below where his helmet was resting and shot him in the neck, instantly killing him.
She knew the others would be signaled once she shot off the gun, but she still had a few seconds to stare at the dead body below her and what she saw made her grimace.
They had full bulletproof body armor on with the FBI logo on the back, the only places that were exposed where their inner elbows, the neck under their helmet and the underside of their knees.
All of which she would have to get up close and personal with to even get a good shot in to take them down.
As soon as she was done analyzing the armor, she quickly jumped up and ran around the next corner where the bathroom was with perfect timing too, because the rest of the soldiers had just come from the living room and had started shooting the moment they saw their downed comrade in a pool of his own blood.
Before she could get fully behind cover though a stray bullet caught her shoulder which made her hiss in pain before she got behind the wall. She reached up and saw that it was a clean shot though, so she decided to worry about it later and focus on the matter at hand.
She didn't want to waste her bullets, seeing as how all of them would just reflect off their armor, but she needed to get them down one at a time.
It was a good thing she nabbed a grenade off of that soldiers body then.
She looked down into her right hand before stowing her gun in the waistband of her jeans. She took a calming breath of air before she pulled the pin and armed the grenade.
"One Mississippi...two Mississippi...three Mississippi...Four Mississippi." As soon as she got to four she chucked the grenade down the hall and crouched down for cover, placing her hands around her head and burying her face in her knees.
She barley heard the exclamations from the soldiers before there was a loud boom down the hall, shaking the whole penthouse and the floors below them.
She peaked around the corner and saw that all the soldiers who were in the hallway were on the ground and in various states of disarray. Before any of them could get up though, she quickly made her way down the hall, careful to avoid all the fire that was now along the ground and crouched down next to each one of them to put a bullet in their throats.
She knew there were more though, they wouldn't just send eight men to deal with both her and Peter, she knew that for a fact.
She had also heard at least four more soldiers walk into the penthouse, so she knew the fight was far from over.
She would bet almost everything she owned that the rest were waiting down the hall in the living room so they could ambush her but she wasn't going to go down without a fight.
She steadied herself before she rushed down the hall with silent footsteps, knowing that she only had five more rounds in her gun but not caring in the slightest.
These assholes invaded her home, they were going to feel her wrath...
As soon as the living room came into view, she jumped for cover behind the couch closest to the hallway, knowing she would be spotted but taking the risk anyways.
As luck would have it though, there was a soldier right next to her cover spot so as soon as she made it behind the couch, she used her legs to trip the man and hold him down before she took her gun and shot him right in the throat, instantly making his body go limp.
The other three soldiers were now shooting at her, tearing holes in her couch and forming bullet sized holes throughout the piece of furniture.
"And this was my favorite couch." She said dryly to herself, trying to formulate another plan on how to take them down.
She didn't want to use the grenade method again, not wanting to destroy all the photos and nicknacks Peter and her have collected over the years so she needed to find a solution and fast.
Before another stray bullet found her.
She looked down at the dead body beside her but most importantly, she looked at his gun. It was the same one all the others were using, suppressed as well which meant that this was intended to be a stealth mission.
She looked at her hand gun to the fully automatic one beside her and guessed that the one at her feet would probably pack more of a punch.
Without another second of hesitation, she grabbed the automatic and leaned out from behind the couch and started to unload into the man that was currently reloading, noting that the bullets went right through their armor and caused the man to drop down on the ground, dead.
She smirked to herself, they probably wanted to make sure they got the job done no matter what, but they really should've planned that better.
Guns with bullets that could break their own armor wasn't such a smart move on their part.
In quick succession, she took out the remaining two guys, waiting until she heard their bodies drop down onto the ground before she shakily exhaled.
She looked around her penthouse and shook her head sadly, it was a mess and that was being polite about it. There were bullet holes and blood everywhere and she didn't even want to think of the hallway where the grenade went off.
Just as she was about to relax fully, the sound of glass shattering rung out in her apartment as she felt a sharp pain shoot through her lower abdomen, causing her to gasp in pain as she clutched the now bleeding wound.
She quickly scrambled behind the nearest cover she could find but due to the pain she was too slow to realize that the shot had come from outside the window, giving the sniper on the opposite building another clear shot.
The second one went through her kneecap, instantly bringing her to the ground and causing her to groan in pain as she scooted away from the window and back against the wall.
She looked around for anything to stem the blood flowing from her wounds and her eyes landed on her shredded silk curtains.
With shaking hands, she reached over to grab them while making sure she stayed clear of the window and dragged them over to her. She ripped a shredded portion of the curtain off and quickly started to tourniquet her leg before even more blood was lost.
After that was done she reached behind her to see if the bullet went through her abdomen or not and groaned when she realized it was still lodged into her stomach.
At least she didn't have to worry about both ends bleeding.
She would take any small victories she could.
After she was done trying to stem the blood from her stomach, she wrapped another silk piece around her shoulder and sat back against the wall with a hiss, dragging the automatic closer to her incase more men invaded her home.
She could feel her strength start to leave her but she'd be damned if she gave up now, she'd be damned if she didn't fight to the bitter end.
It was the least Peter deserved.
Before she could react though, a voice rang out through her penthouse.
"I feel sorry for you Miss Hardy, you're attachment to Peter, you're loyalty has caused way too much trouble for you, hasn't it?" A soldier without a helmet on asked as he walked from the hallway where she had come from with two soldiers by his side.
He looked familiar, she no doubt had seen him on the Fulcrum a few days ago and it only took her a moment to figure out who exactly it was.
"Daniel Campbell. Director of the FBI, I-I would say I'm honored but, I'm not." She panted, moving her shaking hands towards the gun to try and lift it towards him but knowing that there was really no way she would actually get a shot off before he reached her with her currently shaking hands.
But she had to try...
He chuckled and shook his head, still moving all the closer, "I'm not surprised you know, it would make since that he needed to tell someone. I'm gonna let you in on a little secret though." He said, coming to stand right next to her, lifting his foot to step on the slowly rising gun at her side causing her to groan.
He then crouched down and leaned closer to her, whispering into her ear, "By the end of this, your Ward will know nothing but pain and sorrow. Anything good he's ever done, anyone who has ever believed in him and anyone who he cared about will forget about him, of that I assure you." He said before pulling away but before he could, with the rest of her strength she reached up and grabbed the top of his armor, keeping him in place and pulling him just a bit closer so she could speak into his ear.
She heard how the soldiers readied their weapons but she didn't care about that now, she wanted to make sure they knew how much of a mistake this was.
Peter wouldn't break if she died, when...when she died. Peter would use that as fuel to take down these corrupt bastards until there was none of them left to hurt anyone ever again, and then, only then would he allow himself to grieve.
These assholes just signed their death warrant.
"I can assure you, Mr Campbell, y-you won't see the other side, of that, I can promise you." She hissed into his ear before releasing him, falling back down onto the wall behind her and closing her eyes in pain.
The director of the FBI shook himself and signaled for the soldiers to drop their weapons. When they did, he turned to look back over at the downed woman and shook his head, trying to keep the apprehension out of his tone, "I wish I could say you would see him again soon, but that would be a lie. We have a plan for the Spider, and sadly we need him alive for that." Without another word to the woman on the ground who was bleeding out, he turned to his soldiers, "Leave her, she won't survive her injuries. Put out that fire in the hall and let's go, we don't want to run into the boy before we're ready." He said.
Campbell and the rest of the FBI agents snuck their way out of the penthouse as silently as they got in, leaving a wounded and bleeding Felicia behind.
Wondering if she would ever see her son again before she died, or whether or not it would already be too late...
It was surprisingly easy to sneak into the office building once he had received the go ahead from Rand.
Once he had gotten the text from Danny, he had swung up to the roof of the office and landed in front of the door that would lead him deeper into the building.
"K, can you scramble their cameras for me?" He whispered to his AI as he gently grasped the handle and tried to open the door but only revealing that it was locked like he expected it would be.
"Sure thing." She hummed and only after a second of waiting on Peter's part, KAR-N had given him the go ahead.
With all his strength, he gripped the handle and crushed it, completely destroying the door handle and lock keeping him out.
Without further delay, he pushed the door open and silently made his way down the stairs, noting that in the corner of the stairway there was a camera which was now shut down.
And Kate called him paranoid.
If he wasn't so "paranoid," he would've been spotted within seconds of this little heist of his.
Take that Bishop.
With silent feet, he quickly made his way down the stairs to the bottom level of the building which was the lobby. He knew from the blueprints he found within the Fulcrum that there was a separate staircase that would take him down to the vault, but he needed to get down there first.
As soon as he made it to the bottom floor, he closed his eyes and honed his senses to see if he could sense anyone in the next room over.
There were two guards but other then that, there was no one else on the first floor, everyone else was downstairs either in the security office or guarding the room with the vault according to his senses.
He focused on the two by the staircase first, keeping his eyes closed as he listened to their heartbeat, how their lungs took in air and exhaled it a moment later and how they moved from foot to foot when they got stiff, listening to how their bones creaked against each other.
"With those bones, they're at least in their thirties." He muttered to himself, trying to see if he could catch any weakness they possessed before storming in.
One of them was favoring their left leg, the one whose bones were creaking more then his partner while the other guard was breathing heavier then his friend.
"Asthma maybe, he couldn't be that warm in his suit, it's the middle of November." He said, opening his eyes and trying to formulate a plan based off of what he could gather from behind the door.
All he had to do was take out one of the dude's knees and knock the wind out of the other. Due to his powers he wasn't really worried about getting hit with anything they threw at him, but he was worried that they'd raise some sort of alarm before he could take them out.
"K, from the blueprints, can you see any obvious switches or alarms that can be raised?" Peter asked as he absentmindedly checked his web fluid along his wrist.
"No, but that's not to say they don't have a portable device to do it for them." She said before continuing, "And before you ask, no I can't scan them for one. I would need to be connected to the building and currently, I'm in your head." She said with a smirk in her tone causing the teen to roll his eyes.
"Hilarious." He deadpanned before he exhaled a calming breath to get ready.
A second later he grabbed the door handle and slowly but quietly cracked it open. Once it was open a little ways, he leaned down and placed his face against the crack, looking into the lobby and assessing the situation.
The men were unfortunately right across of the door he'd be coming out of, so the only way he would be getting into the room undetected was to somehow make them turn in the opposite direction while he slide into the room and made his way onto the ceiling.
He's done more difficult things in his life, this would be a piece of cake for the vigilante.
He exhaled and tighten the duffel bag which was hanging off his shoulder for the contents of the vault before he cracked the door open again and aimed his web shooter off to the left of the room.
He quickly swept the area before he found the perfect object to cause a distraction with. Without another second of hesitation, he flicked his wrist and shot off a web at a metal side table before he yanked it forward, making the table fall over and crash onto the ground.
As soon as Peter saw the guards look towards where the table was, he opened the door just wide enough for him to sneak through and shut the door behind him.
He quickly jumped up onto the ceiling so the men couldn't see him and Peter silently followed the guards as they made their way over towards the fallen table.
"The hell?" One of the men muttered to himself under his breath but Peter didn't take time to think about it too much, because as soon as he got above them he pushed himself off the ceiling and collided his entire body with the two of them, bringing them both crashing to the ground.
He landed with one of his legs on each of their shoulders, using his strength to force them down on the ground and causing them both to grunt in surprise of the action but Peter didn't let either of them breath for a second before he grabbed one of the guard's head and smashed it into the ground, instantly knocking him out.
The other guard wasn't even allowed a second of rest to try and force Peter off his back before the teen reeled his fist back and punched the lights out of him, right in the back of his head, causing Peter to slightly wince.
Guess he didn't need to use his other plan.
He was better at improvising on the spot though, so it really shouldn't be that surprising.
"Sorry man, can't take any chances." He muttered under his breath before he jogged over towards the staircase that would lead him down to the vault.
He opened the door and started heading down the stairs, taking them two at a time until he reached the bottom where a steel door stood.
He wasted no time and quickly pulled it opened and mentally prepared himself for a fight but as soon as he got through the door, his eyes widened in shock.
Because standing in front of him was a dozen guards pointing their guns at him, ready to shoot.
"Fuck me." He said before the guards started to fire at him. He quickly twisted his body up into the air and bent his arms and legs to avoid the bullets, trusting his senses to guide him so he wouldn't get hit.
As they continued to shoot at him, Peter made his way closer to them while dodging the bullets in midair, twisting and turning and kicking off the wall he made sure he wasn't an easy target for them.
As soon as he got close enough to the first guard, he launched his body at the man and pushed him back into the others with enough force to send them all stumbling back, allowing him the time he needed to get to work while the bullets weren't flying past his head.
He made quick work with trying to disarm as many men as he could, grabbing their guns and crushing them before throwing them away and knocking out the downed guards but he couldn't get them all before the ones left started to recover from his first attack.
The hairs on the back of his neck stood up so he ducked down, avoiding a punch thrown by a really buff man who had just gotten up from the floor.
"How much you lift bro?" Peter said cheerfully with a small smirk across his lips as he sidestepped another punch that was coming from his right, shooting a web at the man who tried to interrupt his fight with Mr Muscles, "I guarantee I can lift more."
"Shut up!" The guard exclaimed before reaching down to his belt to grab a pistol that was holstered there making Peter roll his eyes.
Bad guys never learn.
The vigilante quickly twisted his body to the side, building up momentum before ducking a stray bullet wizzing by his head. He reeled both his fists back before delivering two heavy blows to the guy's stomach right before bringing his right fist back and uppercutting Mr Muscles right under his chin, causing the guard to fall down unconscious.
"Maybe next time." Peter said to the unconscious man before his senses told him to duck another fist thrown his way.
"K, can you scramble any messages leaving the building?" He asked his AI as he grabbed a man by his leg and punched the inside of his knee, causing him to groan in pain and fall to the ground. He was forced to quickly take cover behind a nearby wall as some of the guards grabbed their other weapons though and started firing.
"Already done so, you might wanna hurry though, I can only block their attempts for so long." She advised him, causing the vigilante to nod to himself.
He waited another second for the guards to reload before he sprinted out of cover and looked around for the nearest object to him which just so happened to be one of the unconscious men.
"Sorry about this man, gotta do what I gotta do." He said before grabbing the man by his waist and throwing him into the crowd of guards, making them scatter, giving Peter the opportunity he needed to take them out.
He quickly jumped into the middle of where the last guards were and back kicked one of them as he landed on the ground before twisting his body to the side and punching the last three guards who were running up to him as he came up from his crouched position.
As his fist connected to the first guy, he could hear the man's jaw crack under the pressure but Peter paid no mind to it as his fist continued on to the second and third, knocking them all out cold.
A triple kill if you will.
Minus the kill.
He slowly looked around at the carnage and saw his handy work, all the guards on the ground and unconscious with weapons strewn across the hallway.
"Hmm, not bad. I was expecting more though." Peter said out loud, causing his AI to scoff in his ear.
"You wanted more? Do you have a death wish?" She asked with a hint of protectiveness in her tone with made Peter smile.
He didn't program her entire personality after all, he had made her to learn with only a few pointers in what traits she should have, like being kind and gentle when needed.
Everything else is all her and what she has learned since he activated her for the first time.
He loved to see actual proof that his AI was learning things by herself, even if she was learning most things from him at the moment.
"No death wish," He answered after a moment, taking a survey of the hallway he was currently in and the doorway about fifty feet in front of him, "Just surprised is all. I would've expected Ross to protect the location of his blackmail better." He shrugged as he made his way closer to the door.
"He most likely has the actual blackmail guarded more heavily then he does the vault that hides the location Peter, Ross strikes me as the type of man who wouldn't waste unnecessary resources when they're needed elsewhere." She said, causing Peter to hum in acknowledgment.
Before he got to the door though, his eyes caught the duffle bag he brought with him on the floor which must have gotten thrown off his shoulder during the fight. He quickly nabbed it off the floor before heading to the door at the end of the hallway, which he could see had some sort of electronic lock on it.
As he got in front of it, he outstretched his hand towards the lock and he watched as his AI materialized in his palm due to a little projector he had added into his web shooters the other night.
"Do your thing K." He said.
His AI offered him a blinding smile before she turned around and got to work on unlocking the door. It was actually quite a fascinating thing to watch if Peter was being honest with himself.
KAR-N outstretched her holographic hands and from them, light blue lines of coding shot out and seemingly attached themselves to the padlock, infecting the device with her code so she could override it.
Now it was all just an illusion, holographically simulating what was actually happening behind the scenes and inside the coding in her protocols but it still looked cool nonetheless, even if it was all for show.
It only took a super AI such as herself a couple seconds before the lock pad lit up green and the door clicked, allowing it to softly slide open to the left as K turn around and beamed up at him with a look that screamed of pride, smugness and a hint of arrogance behind her gaze.
Peter rolled his eyes under his mask, "Yeah yeah, thanks for that, tune it down on the arrogance though, alright?" He said as he closed his fist, turning off the hologram as he slowly walked into the room.
"You're just jealous." She said, a smirk obvious in her tone of voice now that he couldn't see her.
"Funny." He deadpanned, looking around the room now that he was inside, trying to locate the vault.
It wasn't anywhere in the open, the room taking an office type look with a desk and computer in front of him, it was pretty empty besides those objects if you didn't count the art work on the walls.
Peter paused for a moment before he turned to look at the giant painting hanging up right behind the desk.
He smirked.
"At least give me a challenge Ross." He said into the empty room as he quickly moved behind the desk and grabbed the edge of the painting and swung it towards him, revealing a safe right behind the piece of art embedded into the wall.
He saw that it was a classic combination lock so he reached up with his hand and started to turn the dial, listening carefully with his enhanced senses for the lock to click into place.
Once he heard the first click, he turned the dial to the left and did the same, waiting for the click before turning it one last time to the right where the final number ended on 37.
As soon as all three locks were in place, he grabbed the handle and pulled the safe open, making his eyes widen in shock once he laid eyes one what was inside.
He knew theoretically how much money would be in the vault, knowing Ross used it as cover for the real treasure but it was one thing knowing a million dollars was in the vault, and another thing entirely seeing it with his own eyes.
"That's a lot of paper." He muttered to himself before he shook his head and swung the duffle around his shoulders while opening it up, instantly starting to pull all the cash out and into said bag.
It only took him a minute or so to grab all the cash and fill the duffle, but once he did he saw what he had actually come into the building for, resting at the bottom of the now empty safe.
A little journal that no doubt held the location of his blackmail vault and Peter wasted no time in yanking the book out of the safe before stuffing it into the duffle, quickly zipping it up and shutting the safe behind him as he rushed out of the room.
"As soon as I'm out K you can lift the blocker on the outgoing signals, I've already got what I need." He said as he made his way back out into the hallway and up the stairs that would lead him back to the lobby.
Apparently luck was shining down on him today because no one was in the lobby when he got up there so with the duffle on his back, he made his way to the staircase that would take him back to the roof.
As though the universe was listening into his thoughts, as soon as he got up to the roof every hair on his body stood up straight, making the vigilante tense where he stood.
Trouble...
Something was wrong, his senses were going insane, as soon as he stepped foot on the roof a wave of fear pulsed through his body which only made the teen even more wary and put his entire body on guard.
"Peter?" His AI asked, suddenly concerned when her ward tensed as he stepped out on the roof.
"Somethings wrong." He whispered to himself, trying to use his senses to see if it was anything near him but after a moment he couldn't hear anything wrong within five blocks of him.
He scoured his mind for something, anything that could be wrong but as soon as he thought of one person in particular, his sixth sense flared which made his heart freeze in fear.
Felicia...
Without another thought he quickly launched himself off the roof and catapulted himself into the air, shooting a web at the nearby building across from him and swinging as fast as his arms would carry him forwards the penthouse.
Towards home.
"Peter what's wrong?!" His AI exclaimed in his ear. From her tone he could tell she was worried about his reaction but Peter needed to get home.
He needed to...
"K can you access the security cameras in the penthouse? Somethings wrong, I don't know what but I need to see that feed, now." He said instead of explaining, not that he could since he didn't even know what was wrong.
He just knew that something was.
After a moment of silence, his AI spoke up but from her tone he could tell she was confused, "No, I can't." There was something in her voice that made Peter tighten his jaw in anticipation.
"Someone's blocking you?" He guessed but her next words were so much worse.
So much worse...
"No, they aren't there Peter, there are no cameras in the penthouse anymore." She admitted with a pinch of fear.
Peter growled low in his chest, vowing that whoever broke into their home would pay for this when he found out the people responsible.
As he swung past another building, currently five minutes out from the penthouse he asked his AI a question he was dreading, "Did Felicia answer back?" He asked.
It's been on his mind since he started swinging back. Peter had a feeling he already knew the answer to his question, but he didn't want it to be true.
He was so focused on his mission that he didn't feel that something else was wrong until the adrenaline finally dialed down a bit.
And Felicia was in trouble because of it...
KAR-N hesitated for a moment which made Peter close his eyes to fight off the emotions, "No, she hasn't even opened up the message Peter." She said gently, not wanting to upset him but knowing there was no easy way to tell him.
Peter swallowed harshly before focusing on swinging back home, the boy and AI spending the rest of their journey in silence.
A few minutes after their last words, Peter could finally see the penthouse come into view and the teen knew instantly that something was wrong.
The first clue was he could tell that the window to the top floor was shattered, the glass missing and from what he could see from how far away he was, the living room was in shambles but the biggest clue for him was the smell.
He could practically taste the coppery tinge in the air even this far away...
"Fuck." He muttered before swinging faster towards the broken window, not caring in the slightest that people could see Spider-Man swing into the penthouse, needing to know, needing to see with his own eyes what his brain wasn't willing to believe at the moment.
The closer he got though, the more fear that overtook his body, making him pant and try to calm his breathing before he overthought any of this.
He didn't want to assume anything, but at the same time...
As soon as he threw his body through the broken window, his eyes roamed the room and saw the destruction, which made a wave of sorrow pass through him but as soon as his eyes landed on the back wall, his eyes widened in part fear and shock before he ran over, all the while ripping his mask off.
"Felicia!!" He exclaimed, as he finally got his mask off and kneeled down beside the woman as he got over to her, who was leaning against the back wall near the hallway with her hand over her stomach while her left was resting on the ground barley moving.
Her shoulder and stomach had some sort of cloth covering her but they both were soaked a dark crimson red and her leg was tourniquet around the mid thigh, trying to stop the blood flowing down further.
The only thing keeping him from completely panicking was the fact he could still hear her heartbeat, even if it was faint and her chest moving up and down every couple seconds.
But she was sitting in a giant puddle of blood.
Her blood...
"Felicia, wake up." He said, gently shaking her shoulder, "Come on, we gotta get you some help." He said, trying to keep his voice steady but as soon as his hands went to her shoulder, she hissed in pain causing him to retreat his hands.
Peter took a closer look and realized that the wounds she had were definitely gunshot wounds. The one in her shoulder looked to go right through, the one in her stomach was still lodged in her abdomen though, Peter could hear the bullet still moving every time Felicia took a breath but the worst one was the one going right through her knee causing Peter to wince.
Her patella was no doubt shattered due to the bullet, the one in her stomach was lucky it didn't hit anything major even if it was the cause for most of the blood loss but the one in her shoulder definitely nicked her clavicle on the way in.
Who knows how long she's been bleeding out though, she could've been here for hours, by the time he had come back she could've already been...
No, she'd get help, he'd make sure of that. He'd take her to Claire over in Hell's Kitchen so she could get all patched up and they'd go back to their normal lives living together, just like it should be.
Peter and Felicia.
Always there for each other.
No matter what life through at them.
"Peter."
Peter turned his head to stare at Felicia, who had blearily opened her eyes to look up at him. He was relieved she was awake but her breaths were too shallow and Peter could actually hear her heart slow down.
Which made the teen panic all the more, but he didn't want her to see that.
"Hey, hey I'm gonna help you okay? I'm gonna take you to a friend of mine, she'll patch you right up and you'll be right as rain alright? Yeah? Let's go, come on." He rambled as he tried to grab her under her arms and gently pick her up but she groaned in pain and pushed his hands away from her.
"No, I-it's okay, it's okay Peter." She mumbled and Peter could tell she was in pain by just looking into her eyes, seeing it reflected back at him causing the teen to stare at her with heartbreak in his own eyes, feeling as though someone was tearing his heart out of his chest and stabbing it with a poisoned knife over and over again.
This couldn't be happening...
"No, hey let me help you alright. My friend is a really good nurse she can fix this, we just have to get to Hell's Kitchen okay?" He said again, trying to keep his voice level while laying a hand on her forehead and wincing when he felt her temperature was higher then normal, deciding to ignore how his hands were now covered in her blood.
She smiled up at him though, not taking notice of how much the pain was making her vision darken at the edge of her vision, how it was getting too hard to breath or the pulsating pain in her knee.
She reached her left hand up towards him and gently rested her bloodied hand across his cheek, making Peter close his eyes in sorrow and lean into her touch, knowing where this was going but not ready to accept it, not ready to say goodbye to the person who had raised him to be the person he was today.
The woman who had taken him in when no one else would, when he was all alone in a world he knew nothing about, and no idea how to fit into normal society.
They've had their rough days, but there were many more good ones then bad ones and Peter hated the small voice in his head that whispered he was losing it because of who he was, how it was all his fault.
All his fault...
"It's okay." She whispered, "You're gonna be okay." She said with a blinding smile directed up at him, the expression never wavering one bit even though she was in so, so much pain.
She was pushing it to the side to make him feel better, to comfort him in her final moments on this earth which only made even more sorrow course through Peter's body.
He was losing his one and only lifeline, the one thing that he's had for all of the time he's been free of Hydra's grasp, the comfort that only Felicia could offer him.
The one person who made him feel wanted before anyone else had...
"I can't." He whispered brokenly, tears starting to fall from his eyes as he looked down at her, "I can't do this without you." He admitted, his lip quivering as he finally allowed the tears to fall from his eyes freely, noting in the back of his head that this was the first time he's cried in years.
"You can," She said, still smiling up at him, "You're the strongest person I've ever met Peter, you'll do great things...you've already d-done great things." By the end of the sentence, she started to slur her words which only made Peter lean into her touch all the more, bringing one of his hands to lay on top of hers on his cheek.
He was losing her and there was nothing he could do but sit back and watch as she slipped away from existence.
Peter swallowed the bile that threatened to crawl up his throat as he stared down into her eyes with tears falling down onto her chest, soaking her already blood soaked shirt, "I love you." He said, his voice unsteady and lips quivering.
He doesn't say it a lot, but he wanted her to know just how much she meant to him, wanted her last moments on this planet, with him to be something happy for her, even if she was in pain.
The wide smile and happiness that shone behind her gaze was enough for him though, enough to know that he succeeded in making her happy in what was no doubt her last moments alive.
If only he could feel the happiness she was feeling at the moment, because all his mind could focus on was how he was losing the woman who had raised him up into the teen he was now.
"I love you too, s-so much." She stuttered, her tears finally falling from her eyes and mixing with her blood along with his tears as well.
Peter closed his eyes for a second before opening them again and looking down at her with a small smile, "It's okay, I'm gonna be okay. You can rest now, you can rest." He said after smothering a sob that wanted to break free, knowing that she no doubt held on this long just so she could say goodbye to him.
She dealt with the pain and held onto life as long as she could, for him....
"You're...g-gonna be, okay." She slurred, her eyes starting to fall shut as she trailed off. Peter closed his eyes too as he felt her hand go slack under his across his cheek, listening to her heartbeat as it continued to beat.
Lub Dub....
Lub Dub...
Lub Dub...
Lub Dub...
Lub...
Dub...
Peter finally let out the sob he had been holding in as soon as he heard Felicia's heart quit and her chest stop moving.
She was gone.
Dead.
Murdered in her own home.
Because of him...
He looked down at her body with bleary eyes and raised a hand to her cheek, not caring in the slightest that his hand was covered in her blood or how it left a red handprint along her cheek.
"I'm sorry, I'm so, so sorry!" He whispered brokenly at her, leaning his head down to rest his forehead along hers, closing his eyes as his tears fell down onto her face.
Felicia was dead.
Never coming back...
He couldn't tell you how long he sat there in their ransacked living room, cradling Felicia's dead body to his chest as he silently cried himself dry. It could've been seconds, minutes, hours hell, it could've been days and Peter wouldn't have known.
The next time he looked up though, the penthouse was bathed in golden light as the sun was starting to set along the horizon of the city, making Peter close his eyes as he caught a glimpse of her blood soaked hair bathed in the golden light.
He couldn't stay here, not anymore. He needed to get what he could and get to the Lab before others showed up. Someone was bound to see the broken glass eventually, he actually had no idea how no one saw it before he had gotten there.
So, after leaning down to press a lingering kiss to her forehead, he gently placed her on the ground and rose to his feet, ignoring how cold she now felt under his touch and how her lips were a pale shade of blue now.
He looked around the destroyed living room in sadness before his eyes landed on their mantle piece, where he could still see pictures of the two of them.
Without much thought, trying to push all the heartbreak and sorrow down to deal with when he was alone and safe, he grabbed the few pictures along the mantle before grabbing his mask that was left discarded on the ground before moving towards his room down the hall, leaving the duffle of cash where he had dropped it by the broken window when he had rushed in.
As he walked down the hallway, he saw burn marks along the wall and even more blood coating the floor which made the teenage vigilante put up a blank mask so he wouldn't start crying again.
He needed to focus and leave as fast as he could, it wasn't safe...
He quickly made it to his room and instantly grabbed his bigger duffle bag underneath his bed and shoved a decent amount of his clothes inside before heading to his desk and placing his electronics inside gently as to not break them.
After that, he placed some mementos inside that he had gotten from Felicia along with the photos of the two of them before he went to his evidence board.
He took the most time packing up the board so he could take it with him. All the files he's collected and, all the maps and documents he needed regarding anything vigilante related was placed gently on top of everything so he could set up the board in the lab once he got there.
Or whenever he felt like it, not at all in the mood for anything at the moment...
After he was done, he looked around his room and saw that he had gathered anything of value to him and with one final look at the place he had stayed at for over half a decade, he turned around and walked down the hall.
As he made it back into the destroyed living room, he didn't even look at where he knew her dead body was laying, instead his eyes were drawn to her phone on the coffee table that was left forgotten.
He hesitated for a second before he grabbed the phone and unlocked it, opening up her contacts and scrolling down until he found the number he needed.
He memorized the number quickly before he opened up her contact info and sent an SOS message to the one person who deserved to know something was wrong.
The one person who at the moment, he knew would take care of Felicia.
With that done, he placed her phone back on the table and walked over to the window, quickly placing his mask back on his head before grabbing the duffle bag full of money at his feet and jumping out into the city.
Towards the lab which would be his indefinite home for the time being...
All the while trying to make sure he didn't break even more while in midair.
He could do so later once he got back to the lab, right now he needed to drop off his bags and head to a certain Sorcerer over at Bleeker Street.
Now more then ever, he couldn't afford the Cabal to out his identity.
Maybe after all this was said and done, he could finally take a rest and grieve for the loss of the most important person in his life.
Knowing his luck though, that was highly unlikely...
Nat was freaking out...
She was currently in one of Stark's cars with Steve in the drivers seat with Sam and Clint in the back. Her foot hadn't stopped bouncing since she entered the car and her lip was probably bleeding with how hard she was biting it.
Halfway through dinner with the team, she had gotten a text from Felicia. As she had gone to grab it she had a smile on her face but as soon as she saw the one word message that smile quickly slid off her face.
Help...
Needless to say everyone had panicked when they had saw how scared she had become all of a sudden. She had quickly told them something was wrong with Felicia and had dragged the others with her, not wanting everyone to head over and cause a scene if there were others nearby.
They had already been in the car for twenty minutes and they would be nearing Felicia's penthouse in the next ten minutes but to Natasha, these were the longest thirty minutes of her life.
All sorts of thoughts spun around in her head, what was wrong? Was it Peter? Did something happen to him out in the city? Was he hurt?
Endless possibilities were spiraling in her head and all of them were not good in the slightest.
After what felt like an eternity, they had finally made it to the building and the four of them wasted no time in climbing out of the SUV and sprinting into the building and towards the elevator.
It only took a couple seconds to reach the top floor but as soon as they did, they rushed out and ran down the hall to Felicia's penthouse door. Steve was the one who got there first and after he tried the door knob and found it locked, he grabbed the handle firmly before pushing his shoulder against the wooden door while using all his strength to bust it open.
As soon as it was open, the four Avengers inhaled sharply at the sight that laid before them and it almost made Natasha vomit where she stood frozen by the door.
There was so much blood along the floor and what appeared to be a dent in the floor and scorch marks along the walls. If Natasha had to guess it looked to be as if a grenade went off which only made her want to expunge the contents of her stomach even more.
As quickly as she could, the spy walked forward and ignored how her teammates tried to stop her. She walked down the hall and towards where she knew the living room was and froze in the doorway as she looked around.
The place was totally trashed, there were bullet holes and blood coating at least forty percent of the entire room. The most blood by far, was by the body that laid towards the back wall, laying in a giant pool of it to be exact.
On the ground, was Felicia who wasn't moving or breathing at all. Her lips were blue and her eyes were closed.
The thing that caught her attention though was the handprint that was stained across her cheek...
A hand that was a little too large to be the woman's.
Just then, the others entered the room and instantly laid eyes on what she was looking at, where her eyes refused to move from.
The woman who had raised her son and who currently had guardianship over him was dead, laying in a pool of her blood with no sign of said teenager in sight.
Sam was the first one to move, walking closer to the woman with a somber look in his eyes. He quickly looked at the body and laid a hand along her neck before frowning and looking back at them.
"She's been dead for a few hours now, she definitely wasn't the one to send you that message." He said softly, making Nat close her eyes in sadness.
"Then who did?" Steve asked.
Natasha exhaled, "Peter. He was here, he saw the aftermath. Look at the handprint, it's too big to be, hers." She said, trying not to cry at the thought of her son out there all by himself after seeing such a horrible thing.
Someone had murdered his guardian, no one would be okay after that.
"Do we know anywhere he'd go?" Steve asked with a furrowed brow, his concern easily seen behind his gaze as he thought about Peter on the run.
Natasha was having a hard time getting a grip on that thought as well.
Clint shook his head, "He's not close enough to the kids to tell them something like that, we know that. He also plays things pretty close to his vest from what we saw during the dinner, I wouldn't be surprised if the only person he was open to was, Felicia." He said.
Sam though, after a moment of thought perked up, "What about that beat friend he said he had, do you think he went to her? Whoever she is." He asked.
Nat bite her lip, but was unable to look away from the body right across from her, "Maybe, but we don't know who she is. It's not Gwen, we know that seeing as how they only just seemed to be getting closer these past few weeks, but like Clint said, he's played things close to his chest, we don't know who she is." The spy finished.
Steve though wasn't deterred in the slightest, his eyes narrowed and he straighten up his shoulders as he got into his captain mode, "Well let's look around, there has to be some clues as to what went down here. Split up and see what you can find." He said before turning to head down the hall but before he could, Natasha's phone suddenly dinged, signaling someone had texted her.
Even though she had muted her phone...
She quickly pulled out her device and quietly inhaled in surprise when she saw what the message said.
UNKNOWN:
Take care of her, please
As quickly as she could, she pressed the call button and pressed the speaker button as the others gathered around her.
"Come on come on come on." She muttered to herself as the phone wrung for the sixth time but just as she was about to give up hope, the line connected to the other number and silence was all she heard.
"Peter?" She called out softly, knowing that it was him but not wanting to spook him into hanging up on her.
She knew that realistically she couldn't tell him to come with her, she knew that he wouldn't like that one bit and she knew after a decade she'd have to work to build up the relationship she wanted with her son.
But he was out there alone and he had just possibly witnessed the murder of his mother figure so screw her for wanting to make sure he was safe at the moment.
"Peter I know it's you." She said again, hoping to coax him into speaking with her at least for a moment for her to get a grasp at where he was and if he was safe or not.
After another couple seconds of silence, the teen finally spoke up on the other end of the phone, "Hey, Natasha." He said and his words would've made her happy any other day at hearing her son call out to her but she could also hear the sorrow and heartbreak as he spoke, the pain as he said those words which made her insides twist with pain on her son's behalf.
He no doubt had been crying for a long time if his voice was any indication and grieving all alone for the loss of Felicia.
"Pyotr are you okay? Are you hurt? Where are you? I can be there in less then an hour if you tell me." She rambled which made Peter chuckle wetly on the opposite side of the device which against her better judgement brought a small smile to her face as she heard it.
"I'm, I'll be okay. I'm fine and I'm someplace safe, you don't have to worry about that." He said evasively, trying to avoid telling her where he was which she had guessed he would do, but it still hurt nonetheless.
"Pyotr..."
"Just, can you...please promise me you'll take care of her, yeah? She...she loved Lavender flowers and her father is buried in the cemetery just a couple blocks down and, I know she'd appreciate it being buried beside him." Peter said in a neutral tone of voice, trying to conceal how very much affected he was by her death which made Nat's heart bleed for him.
She didn't want him to suffer alone but at the same time, she had no idea where he was unless he told her himself and she could tell that he wasn't going to do so, at least not for awhile.
After a moment of silence she spoke up, "Okay, I promise. I'll Take care of her. You have my word, Pyotr." She said.
After a moment of thought on her part though, she spoke up hesitantly, "Peter...do you, know who did this?" She asked, waiting with the others in bated breath for his answer.
His silence was deafening but it was worth it for after a second he said the one word she had been waiting for, "Yes."
The others around her brightened but she kept her focus on her son, "Can you tell me who did this? The Avengers and I can track them down and bring them to justice for what they did, you only need to say the word." She said softly but what he said next made her tense.
"There's no need, I'm already tracking them down." He said blankly with no emotion passing through his voice causing the others to tense in shock along with her.
Natasha broke out of her stupor before her teammates though, "So you know who did it?" She asked, wanting to confirm and try to get as much info as she could on the matter.
But her son wasn't having any of that, "I do and I'll take care of them, there's no need to bother with this." He warned but it only made her more worried on the inside.
Her son was going after what appeared to be trained killers and while yes, he was also one too it was different, he was her son, she couldn't just let him out into the world to hunt bad guys just because they killed Felicia.
He needed to be kept safe, away from those assholes who hurt him.
"Pyotr."
"No, this isn't a negotiation. I'm finding the asshole who pulled the trigger and there's nothing anyone could do to stop me, not even you..." And with that said, Peter hung up on her which made her eyes widen.
"No hey Peter! Shit!" She exclaimed, chucking her phone onto the couch to her left and clenching her hands into fists in her anger.
When she found the person responsible for what they did to her baby, what they're putting him through she would make sure they paid dearly for it.
No one hurt her son and lived to tell the tale.
Just ask Madame B, she found that out the hard way.
It was done.
Everyone except four people would forget that he was the web slinging vigilante of New York
Kate, Strange, James and Danny would be the only four people on earth who knew he was Spider-Man now and Peter, even though he was still in rough shape, felt a sense of relief at knowing the Cabal could do nothing to harm Spider-Man's reputation anymore.
Strange had also made it impossible for others to find out that he, as in Peter was Spider-Man unless he explicitly told them so.
Both his identities were safe now and he could finally relax in knowing the cabal could do nothing to discredit him now.
If only he could find it in himself to celebrate such an occasion.
He sighed to himself and threw his phone on the couch in the corner of the lab, having just gotten off the phone with his mother seconds ago.
He fell down on his back and stared up at the ceiling of the lab, trying to ignore how the tears were now again falling down his face and leaking onto the couch.
He couldn't deal with his mother at the moment, as terrible as that sounded, he needed to stay focused on the task at hand.
The Cabal would pay for what they did to Felicia, he'd make sure of that. He'd find out who exactly invaded his home, find out who shot the killing blow and make him suffer unimaginable amounts of pain for what he did.
The Cabal has no idea what they just did, no idea the storm they just unleashed on everyone who was involved.
But at the moment he couldn't stop thinking about how much pain Felicia was in...
Revenge would have to wait for tomorrow, where hopefully he'd be in a better place mentally after passing out of exhaustion tonight.
He closed his eyes and raised a hand to his face to try and smother a sob but he was unsuccessful. Soon he was balling his eyes out and breaking down on the couch while he tried so hard to pull himself together.
"Peter." The sudden voice of his AI made the teen sniff and look over towards his main bench where his AI was projected and staring at him with open concern across her face.
"Yeah baby girl?" He said, his voice cracking with so much emotion that it was threatening to overflow his entire being.
It's been so long since he's had an emotional break down such as this, at least one this bad. The last time he could remember was during the battle of New York when he got separated from Felicia.
He didn't cry, but he was just as panicked as he was now, wondering if the one person who he now had in his corner was gone for good.
This, was so much worse...
KAR-N smiled sadly at the nickname he gave her, it's a fairly new development that he had started calling her just these past few days but it's a name that never fails to bring a smile to her face.
Knowing that he cared for her, not just what she could do for him.
"Do you, need me to do anything? All you need to do is ask." She said gently, standing there with her hands behind her back as she gazed at her maker.
Peter shakily sighed before trying to collect himself as he looked up at his AI with a determined glint in his eyes, "Monitor their servers, anything new I want to know about, anything that's suspicious or literally anything that changes, tell me immediately." He said, "These bastards aren't getting away with this."
KAR-N nodded her consent before she started to monitor the Fulcrum for any activity with one of her subroutines while keeping her main focus on Peter, "Anything else?" She asked.
Peter pursed his lips in thought before sitting up straight on the couch but before he could say anything, his phone buzzed from where it lay forgotten.
After a second of though he grabbed it and unlocked the device, seeing that he had a couple missed calls and a text from Danny along with a text from Kate and another from his mother who was still trying to contact him again.
RandTheMan:
Did the mission go off without a hitch? It's been a couple hours, you alright?
TheBishop:
You good? Mission success?
Natasha:
Don't do this to yourself, you don't need to fight this alone
Peter sighed to himself before he opened up his mother's contact info and started to text her back.
Peter:
This is my fight, I'm finding the person who pulled the trigger no matter what
Not even a second later, not that Peter was surprised by it, his mother texted him back.
Natasha:
We can help, please let me
Peter:
I can't risk that, you should know better then most what that feels like
Natasha:
Please son
Peter:
...If you have to call the police to tell them what happened make sure to ask for Captain Stacy, Officer Watanabe and Officer Davis of the Queens police department
Don't trust anyone else
Natasha:
...Okay just, stay safe
If you're not going to tell me where you are or what you're doing please stay safe
Peter:
Yup, See you soon
With that said, he opened up his other messages and texted Danny and Kate back, saying he was fine and the mission was a success.
Leaving out the part where Felicia was killed and he was now alone...
He then switched his attention to his AI who was patiently waiting for him to be done and what she saw made her pause.
Because there was anger within his gaze now.
"I need you to do something for me K." He said in a cold tone of voice which made her wary of what he wanted her to do.
"Anything." She answered honestly, knowing that she would literally go to the ends of the world for him if he asked her to.
Even if it wasn't exactly legal.
"I need you to scour those files and find any mention of a Black Widow named Melina Vostokoff, any way to contact her, where her current location is, anything to get me closer to her." He said, clenching his jaw and trying to keep his emotions in check.
He's thought about it ever since Felicia's life had faded right before his eyes as he cradled her to his chest, the only thing he'd been able to think about to be completely honest.
No one knew where he was, no one knew who he was living with and they most certainly didn't know Felicia had custody over their old asset.
They couldn't know, at least not without some help.
And there was only one person who knew his location, one person who after all these years, still hadn't even come to see him once in all the time she has had to do so.
The person who just so happened to also tell his mother who he was staying with.
He knew, without a shadow of a doubt that Melina was somehow connected to Felicia's death.
But the only way to make sure was to somehow lure her into the city so Peter could...talk with her.
After all, you didn't just go from serving right underneath the leader of the Red Room to breaking into Hydra and setting free their most powerful asset.
Melina had an agenda, and Peter was certain it involved Dreykov in someway.
It didn't matter though, because if she did tell that piece of shit where he was and who had him...
Well, the words haven't even been invented yet to what he'd do to Melina if that was the case.
Ross was pissed.
They had a plan, a plan that would've gave them the upper hand and yet it seemed everything fell apart at the last second.
The plan to out Romanov's son was a bust when they found out every file and video of his time at Hydra was either corrupted or lost. Viper thought it was an inside job and started wiping through her ranks to find the culprit but that was no matter, there were other ways to keep the kid away from his mother for the time being.
What really pissed him off was the raid that happened at one of their vaults inside the city. The others just assumed it was money but Ross knew exactly what was inside said safe.
The location to his blackmail cite which could cripple his law enforcement division, take them down and expose that there was a hidden organization that was full of corrupted individuals.
If it wasn't bad enough that the Journal along with the million dollars in the safe was stolen, it was by none other then Spider-Man.
The biggest thorn in his side, a Vigilante he had underestimated and basically scoffed at now had the location of one of his most private vaults.
If the vigilante happened to find the location of the other two...
The Cabal would be no more then a distant memory.
The asset would have to wait, Dreykov and Viper would have to deal with that for the time being because now he was focused on Spider-Man and how to take him out of the equation before he destroyed everything his mentor had built for him.
It was time to call in a few favors that Osborn owed him, along with that rag tag group of common criminals.
They may not have been able to defeat Spider-Man on their own, but together maybe they could do some real damage.
To make Spider-Man suffer, as Ross was now during the fallout of the vigilante's raid.
Ross knew that this battle of theirs, this dance between Organization and Vigilante would only end with one victor at the end of the day.
Which meant there were two ways this could play out.
One with Ross still alive with Spider-Man dead at his feat.
Or the other option which outed his entire Cabal to the world, his allies destroyed, his carrier gone and each of them in a high security cell all the while Spider-Man roamed free to continue mucking up things he didn't understand.
He'd do everything in his power to make sure the latter didn't happen, even though a small voice in the back of his head whispered it was a losing battle.
Maybe if he found out the Vigilante's identity, he could put pressure on the man's family, bargain with him and cut a deal.
Yes, that was something to look into...
Chapter 13: How to Lure a Widow
Summary:
Gwen and Kate find out what happened to Peter and the teen decides to meet the avengers. Some secrets come to light and Peter lures Melina into the city to ask her a very important question.
Notes:
Hello everyone, heres the next part! At the end of this chapter, you should be able to take a guess what will happen next after Gwen and Peter’s date on Saturday and how that will factor in to Spider-Gwen.
Also, Peter’s gets pretty mad in this chapter…
Enjoy!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Gwen was worried...
It had all started last night when her father had got called in to work after dinner, they had all been sitting down in the living room when the phone had wrung.
Her mother was sitting in the armchair, reading a book, both her brothers were sat at the dining room table doing their schoolwork and Gwen herself had been sitting on the couch with her father while on her phone texting Betty.
Once he had heard the phone go off, her father had reached over to the side table where their lamp was and grabbed the phone and while he was talking, Gwen had front row seats to the different emotions playing across his face.
She had saw how his face closed off after a couple seconds, how his brows furrowed and concern etched itself into his gaze.
But she also saw the subtle look he gave her out of the corner of his eye.
By then, her mother had taken notice too and had placed her book down to wait for him to be done, the only ones not focused on the call was her little brothers who were still chatting at the table.
The call was only a minute long but it felt like longer for the two woman in the room. Once her father was done and hung up the phone, he exhaled and stood up from the couch.
Gwen was about to open her mouth and ask what was wrong but her mother beat her to the punch.
"George? What's wrong?" Helen asked, her face pinched in concern, knowing that something was wrong just based off of her husband's face.
Her father turned to look at Gwen for a moment before he sighed and wiped a hand down his face, "A woman was murdered in her apartment. The station wants me and a small team to head down and see what we can find." He said softly so he didn't grab his son's attention, not wanting them to hear about this part of his job yet.
Gwen though wasn't dumb, there was a reason she was at the top of her classes after all so she narrowed her eyes at her father with her hands crossed over her chest, "Why do you keep looking at me?" She asked just as quietly, trying to go over all the scenarios in her head why her father would be doing so.
None of which where good.
He sighed again before laying a gentle had across her shoulder, "The woman who was murdered was a Felicia Hardy. I believe you know of her son?" He asked pointedly yet with a softness to his voice.
His words though, even trying to be calming caused Gwen to freeze in shock. It was only after a moment before the fear started to overcome her body.
Felicia was murdered in her own home.
A home where she lived with Peter.
Peter, who her father hasn't yet mentioned...
Before she could freak out anymore though, her father gently squeezed her shoulder where his hand was still resting, "Yuri is already there Gwen, she said that there was no sign of Peter being hurt, but she found evidence that he's the one who found her. From what she's reported his room was empty of anything of use and she...there was a handprint on Felicia, and it wasn't hers." He said hesitantly before he straightened up and went to the door to grab his coat, sending a look towards his wife on the way over which made Helen nod, saying without words that she had their daughter.
"Don't stay up for me, it might be awhile." He said before placing his coat on, grabbing his keys and walking out the door.
Leaving his confused sons still at the table, a concerned wife and a distressed daughter.
Helen instantly moved up from her spot on the love seat to slide onto the couch with her daughter, collecting her girl within the safety of her arms.
Gwen buried into her mothers hold and turned her face into her shoulder, trying to hold off all the concern she felt for her friend.
Was he okay? From what her father said he obviously called the police before fleeing the scene, not wanting to stick around any longer and she couldn't really blame him, but where did he go? Was he safe out there by himself in the city at night?
All questions that were swirling around in her head as she hugged her mother, trying to soak up the comfort the older woman was offering her daughter.
Helen frowned in concern at her daughters behavior. She had gotten the gist of Gwen's new friend from her husband, finding great amusement in the fact that George was still trying to convince himself that their daughter was still the innocent little girl she was back when she was five years old.
Helen was so proud that her daughter was growing up but at the same time, so sad that time has flown by so quickly. It also didn't help that her son's were both growing up as well.
To see her daughter, her little girl grow up and meet a boy like normal teenagers are supposed to do, it makes her happier then her husband ever would be about the subject that was for sure.
But now that boy, the only boy that she knows of that Gwen has taken an interest in is most likely on the run to escape CPS after finding his guardian...
She couldn't imagine what her daughter was thinking right now, but she knew she'd do anything to help her in anyway she could.
It was now the morning though, and her father had yet to come home...
Gwen was in her room, trying to mentally prepare herself for the day, knowing that there would be no way in hell she'd be able to focus on much today when she saw her tv flash from the corner of her eyes.
She brushed her hair behind her ear before sitting down on her bed, grabbing the remote from her side table and unmuting the tv, watching the reporter on the screen as a familiar picture made it's way onto the corner of the device.
"Yesterday evening, there were reports of a disturbance in an apartment building in Queens. People on the ground saw that the penthouse window was completely smashed and residents reported noises coming from the penthouse earlier in the day as well. It wasn't until later in the evening though that police arrived and saw the horrific scene. From the little details we have as of right now, the woman who owned the penthouse, a Felicia Hardy was murdered in her own home. She had custody of a teenage boy, named Peter Hardy who remains at large. According to the police, Peter was the one who had found his mother and alerted the police before fleeing the building with his belongings. If you have seen this boy or are in contact, please inform the police immediately to his whereabouts as soon as you can." Gwen couldn't listen to anymore so she grabbed the remote and pressed the power button, turning the tv off and gently throwing the remote to the head of her bed.
She got up and grabbed her backpack from her desk before heading downstairs to where she could hear her mother and brothers conversing at the table.
As soon as she crossed the threshold, her mother looked up and frowned at her daughter's bloodshot eyes and Gwen knew she probably looked like a zombie, but she didn't really care at the moment.
She had no idea if Peter was safe or not out there, no idea how to even contact him and offer him help since she hadn't even given him her number.
She had planned to give it to him today when she had saw him for their little get together tomorrow, but that plan was now scrapped due to the fact he was currently running from the police.
Her heart bled for him when she thought of it. Peter didn't really seem like the type of teenager who would take kindly to the foster system. A random adult thrusted into his life and ordering him around until he was of age.
No wonder he'd rather take to the streets then give himself up to the cops.
"You okay honey?" Her mother asked with a concerned frown across her face as she stared at her daughter.
Gwen shrugged, "I'll be okay." She murmured as she walked by the dining table towards the coat hanger in the hallway to grab her jacket.
"Do you not want something to eat Gwen?" Her mother asked with open concern in her voice as she spoke.
The teen grabbed her jacket from the hook before shrugging on the article and turning to look at her mother, "It's fine, I'll grab something to eat from the vending machine at school. I'll see you when I get home mom." Gwen said walking up to her and placing a kiss on her mother's cheek, passing by both of her brothers too and ruffling their hair on her way towards the door, her lips twitching upward at the sound of their protests.
"Okay, love you!" Helen exclaimed.
"Love you too mom!" Gwen called out before gently shutting the door to the house behind her, walking along the sidewalk towards Midtown.
She was trapped in her head for most of the walk, her mind on Peter which was why when she walked past an abandoned building, she didn't expect or notice the person hiding in the shadows.
As soon as she walked by the building, a hand emerged from the darkness and pulled her into the shadows with a surprising amount of force. She didn't even have time to scream for help before another hand was placed over her mouth.
Before she could panic any further though, a voice that she knows spoke up from behind her, "Easy, it's just me Gwen." The voice of Peter said, causing the tension in her body to release and for Gwen to sigh in relief behind Peter's hand.
She twisted in his arms and got a first hand look at his face and what she saw made Gwen want to gather Peter in her arms and never let him go.
His eyes were bloodshot and he looked almost dead on his feet. Peter was also leaning back against the wall as he stared down at her with a sad, yet small smile across his face.
She could tell he didn't get a wink of sleep last night.
His arms were lightly draped across her waist but she ignored the warmth that his touch brought to her and instead reached one of her hands up to lay on his cheek.
"Are you okay?" She asked softly, staring at him with worry etched into her gaze. Her lips twitched upwards though when she saw him lean into her touch just slightly before answering her.
"I've been better." He admitted truthfully causing Gwen to bite her lip at the sadness in his tone before he continued, "Doesn't help that the cops are trying to hunt me down." He said with a small smile directed at her, amusement leaking behind his gaze causing Gwen to shake her head.
Even now he was still trying to keep things as light as possible.
"They are just trying to help." She said half heartedly, her left hand which wasn't on his cheek moving down to rest across his right shoulder, rubbing soothing circles along the fabric of his jacket absentmindedly.
Her comment actually got a small smirk out of the teen, "Don't suppose you could put in a good word for me with the police chief?" He asked causing Gwen to snort despite the gloomy mood hanging around them.
"If my dad ever found out I was in contact with you, he'd ground me for life until I told him where you went. He takes his job very seriously." She said, rolling her eyes at the thought of her overprotective father.
"Which is why I picked this back alleyway. There's no CCTV cameras anywhere around this old apartment complex, it isn't really up to date on the newer codes implemented years ago, seeing as how not a lot of people live here." He said making Gwen tilt her head up at him.
"First, how do you know all of that. And second, why did you wait until I walked by to drag me into the darkness? Don't tell me you're turning all Batman on me Pete." She teased which made Peter snort in amusement at her words.
Oh if only she knew...
"I know a lot about most places in my city. When I first got here years ago I was pretty bored and decided to make sure I knew everything I could about the city I now found myself in. But, to answer that second question, since I don't have your number, I was gonna ask you if tomorrow was still on for us, hmm? Unless of course something came up for you." He said casually which made Gwen stare at him in shock.
"What? You, you still want to go to that cafe tomorrow? Even after....yesterday?" She asked hesitantly and internally winced when she saw sadness flash through his gaze again but as soon as she saw it, it was gone again.
"Well I did make you a promise didn't I? I told you I'd go and I'm nothing if not a man of my word Gwen. For what is a man if you can't trust his word?" He said with a small wink at the end making Gwen chuckle softly and stare at him with a soft look behind her gaze which made Peter's heart all but melt.
"If you're sure..." She said slowly but was cut off by Peter reaching up with one of his hands to cover hers that was still laying across his cheek.
"I'm sure." He said confidently, "We might have to keep a low profile until the heat dies down from me, but I'm gonna make sure the day is special for you, I promise." Peter smiled which made butterflies flutter around inside her stomach.
He had such a beautiful smile.
Before she could even think about it, Peter reached down into his pocket to pull out his phone. He unlocked the device before outstretching his hand towards Gwen, shaking the phone back and forth a little bit to try and entice her, "You put your number in my phone, and I'll return the favor, deal?" He said.
She smirked, "Deal." She said, fishing her phone from her jacket and handing it over to him as she grabbed ahold of his phone and scrolled to the second page to find his contacts.
He was definitely quicker with technology then her because before she could even finish typing in her number, he was handing her phone back to her with a grin along his face.
"Hope you don't mind the name I gave myself, I think it fits the nickname you gave me quite well." He said. Gwen paused from typing in the last digits of her number to look at the name he gave himself in her contacts before bursting out laughing.
His name was SuperGirl in her contacts.
"What, you like to call me beautiful all the time and I was thinking, who could fit that name and it came to me suddenly, boom! Supergirl!" He smirked which only made the other teen laugh all the more harder at his explanation.
After she collected herself, she got an idea and smirked back at him before finishing off with her contact info in his phone.
After a moment she handed the device back to him and Peter instantly looked to see what she named herself as and couldn't help the snort of amusement that broke free.
WonderWoman.
"What? She's gorgeous is she not? A beautiful daughter of Zeus himself. I thought it fit quite nicely." She said which only made Peter stare down at her warmly.
"It does. It fits perfectly." He admitted which actually caused Gwen to blush crimson red at his confession.
God could he not be so sappy and romantic for one minute?!
Without much thought to it, Gwen slowly leaned upwards, grabbing onto Peter's collar to bring him closer and pressed a gentle kiss along his cheek.
Peter's cheeks instantly flamed up due to the kiss lingering far closer then he would've liked towards his lips.
If he had just turned his mouth a little to the right...
Before he could even finish the thought, she pulled away and Peter squashed the feeling of disappointment and instead smiled warmly down at Gwen, laying a hand along her shoulder as he stared into her beautiful azure gaze.
"I have to get going before someone sees us, and you have to head to school before you're late." He said, causing Gwen to jolt up at the reminder.
But the reminder of school caused Gwen to tilt her head in concern, "What about you? What will you do for school?" She asked.
Peter snorted though and raised an eyebrow at the other teen, "You know better than most that I'm leagues ahead of what our classmates are learning Gwen." He said.
Gwen sighed and shook her head, "I can't even argue with you there. The stuff you're working on is pretty insane." She said before sobering up and looking up into his emerald gaze, "Text me after school alright? Or anytime really. I wanna help you, in anyway I can alright?" She said causing Peter to nod his head.
"Alright, promise WonderWoman." He said, smirking at her which made Gwen push his shoulder and for Peter to stumble back on his feet with a laugh.
"You're unbelievable." She rolled her eyes.
Peter hummed and bumped shoulders with her as he lead her back out to the sidewalk, "Yeah, but you still enjoy my company, do you not?"
"I never said that."
"You implied it though." He winked which made Gwen shake her head at Peter's antics.
When they got closer to the sidewalk, Peter stayed hidden in the shadows as Gwen walked back onto he pathway. Before she continued on towards the school though, she turned to stare at Peter who was still hidden in the darkness, watching her.
"See you tomorrow, yeah?" She asked.
Peter nodded with a small smile, not that she could see that from the shadows covering most of his face, "You bet."
With that said, and with a way to now contact him Gwen turned around after a final wave goodbye towards Midtown with a pep in her step.
The cloud of anxiety and worry that had been building inside of her since last night finally vanishing completely after seeing Peter with her own eyes.
Maybe things would be alright after all.
Peter sighed once he got into his lab, moving to sit down at his workbench where he had the fulcrum files pulled up on his computer from spending all night going through any and all information he could find of value to what he needed.
Information on his Grandmother...
"Anything new K?" Peter asked, turning on his stool to face the computer where he knew his AI was diligently searching for anything he could use.
"In fact while you were gone, I finally decrypted that data bank in one of Dreykov's private servers. There's a list of all sorts of numbers but after sorting through them all, I find one that you may want to take a look at." KAR-N said and the teen could hear how pleased she was with what she found, giving the boy hope after searching tirelessly for hours on end.
"Give it to me." He said, watching as she pulled up a document on his computer.
About halfway down the page though, there was a highlighted number and a name which made Peter squint in suspicion.
"Ema-Lin Sotovo?" He muttered under his breath, tracing the name and repeating it over and over again in his head, trying to find what was wrong with it.
At first glance, anyone else would've skimmed over the name but Peter's gut was telling him that there was more to this name then any normal person would think.
It was why his AI had flagged it, she too knew that something was suspicious about it.
But she needed him to confirm it.
It only took him another few seconds before he found out what it was about the name that was familiar to him, and why his AI had highlighted it for him.
"Ema-Lin. It's an anagram. If you re-sort the letters of the name you get..." Before he could even finish his AI cut him off with excitement in her tone.
"Melina! Fantastic, but how do we know it's your Melina?" She asked curiously.
Peter smirked though, "The last name she used, Sotovo. It's a town along the coast of Kama River in Russia. And I don't think I need to tell you why that seals the deal, do I?" He asked rhetorically, gaining a huff from his AI.
"No, unless there's another Melina who happens to be Russian and has absolutely nothing to do with this." She said sarcastically which made Peter chuckle.
"Sotovo. Those are also half of the letters in her last name KAR-N. You know I wouldn't do this unless I was certain it was her." He said absentmindedly as the teen stared at the name on the screen, thinking.
He doesn't understand...
He doesn't understand why she'd do it, why she would give up Felicia after all that hard work of making sure he was with her all those years ago.
He doesn't understand how she could just give up the woman who had raised her grandson for her when she couldn't do so herself, when she had trusted the young woman to protect him.
He doesn't know why she'd want Felicia to pay for his past sins...
Felicia was still so young back when Melina had come to her and asked her for a favor, a favor that would change both of their lives for the better and she didn't have to take him in, she really didn't. She could've turned Melina down but at the end of the day, she didn't. Felicia decided to take him in and protect and raise him as her own.
She loved him like he was actually her son, and they were, weren't they? Mother and son in all but blood.
Melina had to be involved in Felicia's death, she just had to be.
It was his only lead at the moment, besides knowing the Cabal had done it that was.
But he wanted to know who had ordered the kill, who had invaded their home and most importantly who had taken the shot.
Who had taken the shot that crippled Felicia...
He just had to find the best way to lure her into the city, how to bring her in as soon as possible so he could corner her and get all the information he needed.
And it just so happened he had the perfect idea for that.
"KAR-N, can you copy Natasha's number from my phone and send a message to Melina with that number?" He asked, staring at Melina's fake name with narrowed eyes, anger swirling up in his gut that he tried to squash down.
Now wasn't the time for anger.
If there was anything he learned from Ophelia and her teachings that was of value to him right now, it was that anger could be a tool if used correctly, a weapon if harnessed to its best ability and most importantly, it could be an edge that differs between life and death out in the battlefield.
And right now, he knew he needed to reserve his anger.
And direct it towards the woman who deserved it most...
"Give me one second." KAR-N hummed and after a moment, a program opened up on the computer in front of Peter, "What do you want me to say?" She asked.
Peter thought for a moment, his hand absentmindedly tapping along the desk as he tried to figure out what to say to Melina that would convince her that he was actually his mother.
It only took him a moment to answer his AI though, "Say that Peter has gone on the run, and that she'd really appreciate it if she could met up with her today if possible. Add in some stuff about how since she was the only one who knew where I was, that her information would be invaluable." Peter said, watching as his AI texted in what he said, putting her own spin on the words to make it sound like it wasn't coming from a teenage assassin trying to lure someone in a trap.
Once she finished, Peter turned to the right to pick up the journal he had stolen yesterday but movement from his screen caught his attention before he could even open the book.
"That was fast." He muttered to himself, watching as Melina instantly started texting back.
After a second, Melina finished typing her message, asking where she wanted to meet causing Peter to smirk.
"This'll be easier than I thought." He said before taking the keyboard himself and typing in the location of an abandoned warehouse in Hell's Kitchen that was usually used for Vigilantes who needed to lay low for awhile.
It would work well in order for Peter to spring the trap...
He thought about luring her to the tower, but he didn't want the Avengers or his parents to see that side of him.
A side of him who he knew would come out if he found out that Melina was indeed involved with Felicia's death.
"Alright, now that the trap is set, let's see if we can find out the location of this blackmail vault." Peter said, turning around and leaning back against his bench with the journal in his hand.
Once he found the location of this vault, the other two vaults would be easy to break into and steal the contents of, seeing as how this is the only one who's location was hidden from the Fulcrum for some reason.
The first of the other vaults had all sorts of dirt on most of the other organizations in the Cabal, including Hydra, The red room, The Maggia, Mafia, Cartel, The Hand and even some of Fisk's operations. It was located on Ellis Island, in the basement where they stored all sorts of nicknacks that weren't usually on display.
There was a way to get into the basement at the back of the building so that would be easy, but the hard part was trying to get in without the cameras or any sensors detecting him.
He already had bad publicity thanks to the Daily Bugle, imagine his ratings if they ever found out he broke into a museum to steal something.
Not good.
That first vault would definitely be needed though if Peter wanted to out every single organization which was using the corrupt part of the government to operate without any restrictions.
The second vault, which was located on Staten Island, house number 717 across from the Coral Bay Cafe was the one which held the blackmail for all of the baddies that Peter has fought over the past two years.
On the outside it looked like a normal house but inside the building there was actually a labyrinth of booby traps that lead down to the basement where the safe was located.
From Scorpion, to Rhino hell, even Electro had so much dirt on him now that it would keep them locked away forever this time around and not even Tony Stark himself would be able to bail them out.
From Toomes and his alien weapons, Otto and his mad scientist ideas all the way down to Dr Conners and his serum to turn everyone into lizards.
Everyone that Peter has ever fought as Spider-Man would be going down with this cabal, including Norman this time and with no one to buy these assholes out of jail, the streets would be peaceful for longer then two days at a time now.
That was until the next big villain showed their ugly mugs.
And finally, the third vault which both the passkey and location were hidden within the journal that was currently in his hands.
The third vault had all the blackmail he'd need for the corrupted MI6, FBI and CIA agents who helped the Cabal launder money across seas, hunt down people who defied them and most of all, dirt on the Attorney General who pardoned and bailed anyone out that the Secretary of State asked him to.
That was why it was so important for him to grab this vault first, so he needed to decipher where the vault was located as fast as he could and raid it before Ross moved it.
Because if the man decided to move it, it would be ten times harder for the teen to find the location of since Ross wouldn't make the same mistake twice after all.
So he needed to get to work, and fast.
"Alright, let's see what untold secrets await." Peter said to himself, opening the book to the first page and reading what was there.
It appeared to be some sort of ledger if he wasn't mistaken. A list of all sorts of shipments going in and out of the city on a weekly basis dating back years, another one of all the contents of said containers but what really caught the teen's eye was about halfway through the book, there was a list of a bunch of different numbers.
"Okay, getting warmer." He narrowed his eyes at the list, trying to see if there was any sort of obvious pattern he could find.
All the numbers seemed to be in correlation with the shipment numbers and container ID's from the previous lists and that was the case with most of them until he got to the tenth page of said number list.
About halfway through the page was a number not like the rest. All of the rest were shipping container ID's, with four letters and six numbers but the one in the middle of the page was just slightly different.
There was still four letters in front of the number, CTRD but the numbers that came after it were a little weird.
407-737.
The other ID's didn't have the slash between the numbers at all, they were just one big number after a space between the letters.
"CTRD 407-737. What the hell does that mean?" Peter muttered as he traced the numbers with his fingers, going over any possible reason for there to be that slash.
"Unless," Peter brightened up and a smile slid across his face as he came to a conclusion, "That isn't a slash mark at all, it's a negative sign." He exclaimed.
His AI, who was now projected on the table behind him decided to speak up with a tilted head, staring at her maker with curiosity behind her gaze, "What does that mean?" She asked.
"It means they're coordinates!" He said, turning his entire body around in his chair to stare at his AI, "KAR-N, run 40.7 Latitude, -73.7 Longitude on the map, see where that takes us." He said, watching as his AI did just that.
After a moment of searching, KAR-N spoke up again, pulling up the location on his computer screen, "It brings us to a Public storage facility on Cuttermill road. It's at Great Neck Plaza if you were wondering." She said.
"Cuttermill Road." Peter murmured, "That's what the CT and the RD stand for in that number!"
"Are you sure Peter? This could be just a big coincidence." She said with worry behind her holographic eyes as she turned to look at her creator, biting her lip too to try and sell how nervous she was.
She couldn't help it, Peter had just lost someone very important to him and not even a day later, he was acting like nothing even happened.
She didn't want his obsession in finding the person who killed Felicia to mess him up in his mission to destroy the Cabal, even though they were both one in the same now.
She knew his anger could be used as a tool against the Cabal, but she doesn't want to see it consume him because he refused to grieve properly.
She's only been alive for a few days, but even she can tell that Peter is pushing everything down, trying to ignore the problem so he can stay focused on his task.
KAR-N just didn't want to lose him because of this, she's quite fond of him if she was being honest.
"K, I'm a hundred percent certain that this is where the third vault is. Now all we need to do is find another number that looks different in this book, and then we'll have the passkey to said vault." He said, turning back around to flip through the pages to find that second number.
It didn't take him long now that he knew what he was looking for, and it was quite easy since the second number had the same four letters as the first.
CTRD 270931
"Twenty seven, nine and thirty one. I can remember that." Peter said, grabbing a stray sticky note on his desk and jotting down the code with his pen, all the while internally celebrating.
Now all he had to do was take down the vault before Ross moved it. He would have to do it soon though, seeing as how the Secretary of State didn't seem like a patient person to begin with.
He couldn't do it tonight though, he had to interrogate his grandmother at the warehouse so it would have to be tomorrow.
It worked out perfectly, since it was Saturday he could get an early start tomorrow morning and be done by lunch time, he would just have to text Gwen and make sure their meeting could be more towards lunch time then breakfast but other then that, everything was perfect.
Who said you couldn't have donuts for lunch anyways.
He also wouldn't be heading to school for the time being, seeing as how the cops were all looking for him so that gave him extra time to hunt down the Cabal during the week now.
If all went according to plan, he'd be done way before Christmas time like he originally planned.
And by the end of it all, he'd make sure Felicia's killers were given what they deserved.
A taste of their own medicine if you will.
Peter was suddenly broken out of his thoughts when the lab door burst open and from it, his partner in crime Kate plowed into the room and frantically searched the entire space before her eyes landed on him.
He couldn't even get a word out before Kate had literally flung herself from the door and launched straight into his arms, practically crushing him back into the table and causing him to grunt as his hip dug into the edge of his workbench.
"Bishop?" He asked in confusion, hesitantly circling his arms around his partner's waist and squeezing gently, offering her comfort that she seemed to need at the moment.
Even though he had no idea why.
"I saw the news this morning while eating breakfast with mom and I didn't know where you were or what happened! You said the mission went well last night and I should've checked on you, made sure you weren't lying but I didn't and you could've been out there all by yourself. I'm so sorry about Felicia, I didn't know." Peter cut off her rambling by reaching up one of his hands to tangle in her soft curls, gently messaging her scalp.
"Hey, it's okay. I'm okay, promise." He murmured as he laid his head on top of hers, keeping his hand moving to try and calm her down a bit before she started talking again.
Kate's response was just to burrow into his arms even further, all the while pressing her nose into his neck and closing her eyes to savor the safety that Peter's arms brought to her.
She had been so worried when she saw the report, she didn't know what to think at first. After calming down in her room for a few minutes, she rationalized that there was only one place he would've gone if he couldn't stay at the penthouse anymore.
And that was the lab.
After a few minutes with just the two best friends holding each other, Peter's eyes furrowed in thought as he tried to untangle a curl at the back of Kate's head, "Aren't you supposed to be at school right now?" He asked.
Kate rose her head to raise an unamused eyebrow at her partner, "Really? That's what you ask?" She deadpanned, staring at Peter with equal measures of incredulous and exasperation written behind her eyes.
Peter shrugged, trying to hide the grin threatening to break free along his face, "What can I say? I'm concerned with my best friend's education." He said.
Kate snorted and placed her head back down on his shoulder, sighing in contentment while tracing designs along Peter's sweater, leaning into his touch in the process, "What about you Mr "I'm gonna run away to my super secret lab no one knows about to hide away from law enforcement." I don't see you in school." She said, amusement bleeding from her voice.
"You do know that I'm actually a genius right? I could probably test out of high school if I really wanted to." He said, pulling away from the hug, his arms still wrapped around the younger teen as he stared down at her with a tilted head, "Unlike you Ms "My bow and arrows are more important then how my body works." Seriously, skipping biology for an archery competition, unbelievable." Peter shook his head with a small smirk now dancing along his face and mirth behind his gaze.
"Not all of us can be super intellectual from birth Rook. I know this is a shock to you, but most of the population aren't as smart as you. You my friend, are part of the small percentage of people who's brain is just built different." Kate shrugged, dropping her hands from around Peter's shoulders to rest at her side, stepping back and allowing her friend some space so his hip wasn't smushed against the corner anymore.
Peter snorted, "Aren't I blessed then." He said sarcastically, making Kate's eyes soften as she stared at Peter with concern.
"How're you doing?" She asked but before he could even open his mouth she raised her finger and narrowed her eyes at him, "And don't even try to sugarcoat it or lie to me, I know you're hurting." She said in a no-nonsense tone of voice that Peter has rarely heard before.
Most people who knew Kate would've been shocked that she used that type of tone, but Peter was accustomed to when she had to deal with his bullshit.
More commonly, that voice came out when he had gotten hurt protecting a citizen.
Peter knew it came from a place of care for him, and he was always happy to see the actual signs that people cared about him.
Now though, Kate was the only one left who cared about the person behind the mask...
Peter swallowed roughly before he shrugged his right shoulder, extending his hands out with his palms facing up towards Kate, "I'm getting by. I...I'm not really letting myself think about it. Maybe after I take out this Cabal, then...well, I guess we'll just see where this takes us first."
"Peter..." Kate frowned at him, trying to convey without words what she was saying.
But he understood her.
He shook his head, "I can't Bishop, I...I can't do it. I need my mind elsewhere for the time being, I need to focus on the problem at hand before I even remotely try and unpack...all of the emotions wanting to burst out at the seems. I, I need this, Spider-Man I need it..." He said, staring right into Kate's eyes as he rambled on, trying to keep the tears at bay for now and trying to tell his partner without words that if he stopped now and broke down....
He doesn't know if he'd have the strength to get back up again...
After a moment of staring at her partner, Kate nodded her head hesitantly, all the while biting her lip, "Okay. But maybe you could ask, you know...the Avengers for help? The Black Widow is your mother after all, I'm sure she wouldn't mind..." Before she could even finish Peter cut her off.
"No, she'd just try and stop me. What mother wants their only son to go out there and track down his previous guardian's killer? It doesn't matter if they're the Avengers, they'd only try and convince me to stop, and I'm not ready to tell them who I am yet." He said, "They can't know Bishop, they just can't." Peter shook his head, heading over to the couch in the corner to sit down on something comfortable, Kate following close behind.
As soon as the both of them sat down, Kate rested her hand on his shoulder, "I get that, but maybe, I don't know...you could visit them today? While the other kids are at school I mean. She's probably worried sick about you Rook, even if it was just a small visit to show her you were okay, she'd probably very much appreciate it." She said, causing Peter to turn and look at her.
"She'd only try and make me stay with her. If I agreed to that you know how much harder it would be to sneak around as Spider-Man? I have everything I need here, plus I'm a million dollars richer now after that raid on the safe house. I don't need to worry about food or water and I can work on this Cabal situation as much as possible now." He said.
Kate looked at him with a raised eyebrow, "Natasha Romanoff doesn't take me as the type of woman to be stupid Peter. I think she knows she wouldn't be able to force you to stay with her, after all you don't really know her all too well at the moment."
Peter opened his mouth to respond but closed it once he realized that Kate had a point. He knew that his mother wasn't stupid, not like Barton is. During the dinner she hadn't tried to push him with staying with her, she had simply stated that she would like to see him again.
For fucks sake she even joked around with him and Felicia about his cooking.
God he hated when Kate had a point...
"I don't know Kate..."
"Aren't you the one always telling me that there's a difference between fear and losing your nerve?" She asked with a raised eyebrow, "You always tell me how it's alright to be scared, but don't let my fear consume me. Right now, I feel like you should be taking your own advice." She said softly with a gentle look behind her eyes making Peter chuckle after a moment of silence.
"Poor is the pupil who does not surpass the master." He said in amusement making Kate huff at his words, "Using my own teachings against me, ouch." He smirked.
Kate shrugged, puffing out her chest in pride at his words making Peter hide a smile once he saw, happy that she was taking pride in her own abilities, proud that she had taken his lessons to heart, "See? I do listen to you Rook." She said causing the smile to disappear and the other teen to scoff.
"Yeah, when it suits you." He rolled his eyes before sighing, "At least you listen to the important parts of what I tell you." He said in exasperation causing Kate to bump shoulders with him.
"Sooo, what're you gonna do today?" She asked, wiggling her eyes at her best friend making Peter shake his head at her antics.
He swallowed his pride because it was Kate, his best friend before answering her, "Sneak into Avenger's Tower and tell my mother I'm alright." Peter said with an innocent smile across his face. Said innocent look turning into a full blown smirk when Kate turned her deadpanned stare at him, "Right after you get back to school." He finished, watching as her deadpan look melted away into one of shocked betrayal.
"Peter!? You're supposed to be on my side!!!" She exclaimed.
Said teenage vigilante shook his head as he got up from the couch, leaving his dramatic best friend on the couch, "I'm not gonna be responsible for why your mother hunts me down for you skipping school Bishop, now get the hell out of the Lab and over to your all women boarding school, leave me to my own devices." He said, waving her off.
As his friend started to go off on a tangent about how betrayed she felt and how she couldn't understand how her best friend would work against her, Peter let a soft smile slid across his face, his eyes full of warmth and love as he listened to Kate ramble on.
Peter knew, without a doubt that everything would be fine at the end of the day. As long as he still had Kate, he knew he'd be able to get through anything.
Kate was his best friend, his little sister.
He doesn't know what he would do without her by his side...
Peter just hoped he didn't have to find out anytime soon.
"Natasha, hacking into all the CCTV cameras across the city is not going to get you any closer to knowing your son is safe. He was trained, he knows how to avoid them and how to disappear." Bucky said as he leaned against the doorframe to the living room where everyone else was gathered, trying to calm down the worried mother in anyway they could.
His words though, had the opposite affect on the woman who was sitting at the couch with her computer with her sister on one side and Laura on the other.
Natasha glared up at the ex Hydra assassin with obvious disdain across her face, "And who's fault is that?" She said calmly but anyone could hear the anger within her tone as she stared at the man, making Bucky close his eyes and Steve step up to try and mediate between the two.
"Let's keep it civil." Steve started off, staring at Natasha with a pleading look in his eyes, trying to get her to behave herself, "We understand this is hard for you Nat, but that doesn't give you a reason to lash out at any of us." He finished, keeping his hands held up in a placating gesture, not wanting her to start trying to kill his best friend.
Again.
Natasha huffed before turning back to her laptop, skimming over the cameras, allowing Stark's tech to Face ID everyone who came into view, "Just help me find him. If you're gonna sit here at least be of value." She grumbled under her breath, shaking her head sadly when another scan came up empty.
"I think I can help you with that."
It was almost comical with how everyone in the living room twisted their heads and or bodies over to where the voice came from.
They turned towards the kitchen where the voice had come from and saw that from around the corner, the teenager who they were looking for walked out and came to rest against the bar.
He looked dead on his feet if they were being honest, his hands were resting behind him along the bar counter, he had a lazy smirk across his face as he stared at them but his eyes told a different story.
He had bags hanging underneath his emerald eyes and they were bloodshot. The kid looked like he hadn't gotten a wink of sleep last night if they were being honest, along with the fact that some of them could see the sadness behind his gaze.
A few of them though, including Natasha, Bucky, Tony and Wanda could see the loneliness hidden behind the sadness as well.
A loneliness that they all knew wouldn't go away with just a few nice words...
"Peter?" Natasha murmured as she stood up and stared at her son with wide eyes, wondering if he was actually in front of her or just an illusion of her own sleep deprived mind.
Said teenager's lips twitched subtly at the sound of her voice, "Hey." He whispered as he stared at his mother, the smirk sliding off his face now as his hands moved to cross in front of his chest.
Natasha didn't waste another second after that, quickly making her way over towards her son and wrapping him up in her arms where he was safe for the time being.
Peter froze for a moment as his mother's arms wrapped around his frame before all the tension left his body like all his cords had been cut and he laid his head against her clavicle, subtly snuggling into the soft material of her shirt drawing a small smile from Natasha who had her face buried in his curls.
After a moment of holding one another with the other occupants of the room turning their heads to give the mother and son some privacy, Peter raised his head and it just so happened he made eye contact with James from over his mother's shoulder.
"What're you staring at soldier?" He asked with that same small smirk back across his face. At his words, Natasha reluctantly released her son and turned around to stare at the others with him, sending a subtle glare at Bucky.
Instead of closing off like some of the Avengers thought he would, Bucky smirked at the nickname and shrugged his shoulders, "A Little punk who looks like shit." He said, causing Natasha's eyes to narrow even further at the man.
But that glare quickly slid off her face when her son suddenly barked out a laugh as he stared at James, "I see even after all these years your sense of humor is still intact old man." He winked.
James raised an amused eyebrow at the teen, "And who do I have to thank for that?" He asked causing Peter to scoff.
"Please, the only good thing that happened in that hell hole was you picking up on my sense of humor. Your friends should be praising the ground I walk on for teaching an old dog a new trick." Peter shrugged, causing James to glare at him and the rest of the Avengers to chuckle at their banter back and forth.
It's obvious they've done so before in the past, when they were together at Hydra and it seemed that Peter was at least somewhat comfortable in Bucky's presence.
Much to Natasha's jealousy...
Peter must have picked up on it though, because he subtly moved his left arm so it was hidden from view so he could curl his pinky around his mother's pinky.
Natasha looked at her son out of the corner of her eye and saw that he was finishing up his chat with Bucky yet he was still offering her comfort which made some of the jealousy fade away as she squeezed his pinky to her palm, trying to push down the urge to smash Bucky's face into the table.
Mother and son, along with everyone else in the room completely missing the contemplative look Steve had across his face as he looked from his best friend, to Peter and Natasha...
"So kid, mind telling us where you've been?" Tony asked all too casually with a raised eyebrow but instantly backed off when two sets of Romanov glares were directed at him.
"First off, don't call me kid." Peter said while pointing his finger at the man, "Second, I was safe if you were wondering. I have this place in Queens that I share with my best friend. She's the only other person besides me who can get in the building." He said, not telling them the full truth but hoping to tell enough so they would get off his back about where he was staying.
He didn't want them to think he was living out in the streets, but he also couldn't exactly tell them he lives in a warehouse without explaining to them it wasn't just a warehouse.
They didn't need to know he was Spider-Man yet.
But from the pointed look James sent his way, the older man no doubt had a good guess about what his place was actually used for.
"So it was the best friend! The best friend who loves me!" Clint said with a glint of mischief behind his gaze as he stared at the son of his best friend.
Peter raised an eyebrow at the man, "What the hell are you talking about Bird Brain?" He deadpanned, causing both Yelena and his mother to snort in amusement.
Clint glared at the two woman before continuing, "We thought that you might've gone to that best friend you were talking about at dinner after, well..." Clint trailed off awkwardly by the end, not wanting to actually say it.
Peter though just hummed, ignoring the pang of loss at the mention of yesterday, "She didn't know until this morning actually, not until she watched the news." He admitted.
Natasha looked at her son with a raised eyebrow, "And why is that?" She asked, tilting her head slightly at his confession, "Isn't the place you're staying at also hers?"
Peter just shrugged though, "It was a place that her mother had gifted to her when she turned sixteen. It was meant for her to use after she graduated high school but Kate and I usually hang out there after class. She also goes to a different school all the way in Manhattan while I'm stuck at midtown, that's why none of your little spies came back with news of her." He said, raising an eyebrow at all of them when he said the last part, silently telling them he wasn't amused with them spying on him, causing some of them to avert their gaze away from the mini Natasha.
"And we're sorry about that. We talked to them the other day about it and hopefully they stop." Steve butted in, smiling at the teen which made Peter hesitantly smile back and nod his head in acceptance.
"Not that it matters at the moment." He muttered under his breath, realizing too late that he said that louder then he had anticipated.
"Are you just, not going to go to school? What about your education?" Wanda asked hesitantly, seemingly being the only one besides Natasha who had the guts to ask him at the moment, who had been a second away from asking the question herself.
Peter smiled at her before shrugging his shoulders, "I, don't really need to go to school. My uh, teacher...when I was still, you know. She kind of drilled in me the importance to learn everything I could to be ready for anything and, I don't know...I learned a lot of this stuff many years ago. And Umm...well Felicia...she wanted me to get the full teenage experience and back then, I agreed with her." Peter smiled bitterly, ignoring the pain that thinking about Felicia brought to him, "I wanted to pretend I was at least somewhat normal, you know?"
His confession made sadness well up in Natasha's body, and most of the other Avengers, there heart bled for the boy who just wanted to be a normal teen but couldn't because of the card he was dealt with in life.
The mother of one saw how his confession was making him uncomfortable, she watched as he took note of their reactions and started to build up his walls again and Natasha wanted to put a stop to that immediately so she decided to change the subject.
She also wanted to take this chance to know more about her son.
"So Kate? That's your best friend?" She asked, gently guiding him over to a couch, the others following suit and sitting down in the living room, following Natasha's lead in changing the subject
Peter shrugged as he sat down, his mother to his right and Wanda on his left, "I met her two years ago. We had both just started our freshmen year and I kind of just ran into her one day. After that, I couldn't get rid of her." He said dryly with a roll to his eyes causing Natasha to snort.
"I know what that feels like." She said, chucking a small couch pillow at Clint who had no trouble catching said pillow with one hand, sending his best friend a glare in the process.
Peter smirked before continuing his story, "I was never really popular at Midtown. I never wanted to get close to other teens and I had this reputation that people built up around me and, I didn't really care about it. But Kate, well she was the first person my age that, gave me a chance." He admitted softly before rolling his eyes, "She can be a handful at times though." He said fondly, thinking about his best friend.
"So, when can we meet her?" Stark asked with a smirk, not able to hide the glee behind his gaze.
Peter pointed at Barton who was sitting across from him on an armchair with his wife, "I'm never allowing those two in the same room, ever." He deadpanned, "I don't think my mind would survive that."
"Oh come on! I'm not that bad!"
"I've had one dinner with you and I know for a fact that you are that bad." He said sarcastically with a roll to his eyes, making the Avengers chuckle and for Clint to pout.
"The disrespect I get here is criminal, criminal I tell you!!!" Clint exclaimed, waving his fist around to emphasize his point.
His wife patted his shoulder, trying to contain her smirk, "It's alright dear, we still love you."
"That's debatable." Both mother and son said at the same time, causing them to look at each other with wide eyes as everyone started laughing at Clint.
Natasha let a smile slide across her face as she gently bumped shoulders with her son, causing Peter to huff in amusement and shake his head.
It was nice spending time with his mother, really it was but it didn't change the hole that was left in his heart, a Felicia shaped hole to be precise.
But he couldn't think about that right now, he couldn't dare think of Felicia without risk of breaking and he couldn't do that to the Avengers, he couldn't do that to his mother.
She didn't deserve to watch her son break down for another woman who had raised him.
It wasn't fair to her.
"So kid, If you aren't going to be at school, what will you spend your days doing? You know, besides hiding out from the cops." Sam asked from his spot next to Steve and Bucky, the latter tilting his head to stare at Peter with a knowing look behind his eyes.
Peter smiled tightly as he stared at the man, "I'm sure you all know what I'm going to be doing with my time." He said.
Sam raised an eyebrow at him though, "What will you be doing?" He asked gently, staring at the teen with an open expression on his face causing Peter to narrow his eyes at the man.
"What? Do you want me to say it? What's the point, you all know what's going to happen." He said, staring at Sam with wariness behind his gaze, making Natasha try so hard not to laugh at her son's look.
She remembered when she had done the same exact thing to Sam when he had tried to make her talk about her problems with him.
The man couldn't help it at times.
"What do you think I want you to say Peter?" The older man said actually causing Peter to growl like a wolf.
"You're a fucking shrink, aren't you?" He glared, not even allowing Sam a moment to respond, "Of course you are. No normal person speaks like that." He said, still staring at Sam like he was his worst enemy.
Sam was about to open his mouth to respond when Steve placed a gentle hand on his shoulder and shook his head, realizing that it was the same with Buck when he had returned back to his own mind.
He had refused to talk to anyone remotely close to the category of therapist. Later on Bucky had told Steve that it was how they talked that always irked the man and the Captain could tell Peter was starting to get upset with Sam's words himself.
He could tell the teen's hackles were raised as he stared at Sam with wariness, trying to decide whether or not he should fight or run away.
He didn't want this opportunity to be ruined for Natasha so Steve wisely steeped in and stopped his friend.
Knowing that Nat would very likely hold a big grudge on the man if he had caused her son to run away from her.
It was actually Wanda who spoke up next, smiling gently at the teen in the process, "Can you at least tell us who is responsible before you go off on a giant crusade." She asked, smirking softly at the end of her sentence making Peter's lips twitch upwards.
He liked her.
He thought about it for a moment, noting that Ross had too much sway on the Avengers committee in the UN so he couldn't say a lot, but it couldn't hurt to tell them one of the organizations who was responsible could it?
"Hydra, my old mentor. She's the person now in charge of all of Hydra. She's the one who," Peter closed his eyes for a second before opening them again and staring into Wanda's open expression, "She's the one who orchestrated the entire thing." He said, lying right through his teeth and hoping they would take the bait.
It was believable though, seeing as how he had escaped Hydra and it's not so far outside the realm of possibility that they would want to make him suffer for leaving them.
He also didn't want them on his trail. If they found out that all these organizations worked under the Secretary of State in a hidden Cabal, he knew they'd try to take them down on their own.
But this was Peter's war, he would win it himself.
He didn't need them to fight his own battles for him, he could do that alone.
But they seemed to take the bait, even Bucky. They all perked up but it was his mother who spoke up next, "What's her name?" She asked with barely contained anger.
This woman caused her son pain, both during his time at Hydra and after he left.
If Natasha had anything to say about it, her son's old handler would feel her wrath just like Madame B had all those years ago.
Peter paused for a moment before deciding it couldn't hurt to give them her full name, it's not like there was much information about her outside the Fulcrum, "Ophelia Sarkissian. They call her Madame Viper. She was one of the higher up generals and scientists back when I was at Hydra, after I escaped though, she apparently blamed the previous leader and killed him, taking the spot for herself." He said, which was all true and was all they needed to know about her for the moment.
It wasn't like he was about to tell them about his lessons with the woman from all those years ago.
That was another can of worms he didn't even want to open at the moment, too many emotions swirling inside of him to focus on yet another problem of his.
As the words left his mouth, he could already see how Stark picked up his tablet from the side table to start looking up anything he could find on the woman but Peter knew he wouldn't find much.
That woman was a ghost, and unless you knew how she thought you would never find her.
But they didn't need to know that.
"Ahh, gotta love a good ol coup." Clint said causing his wife to smack his shoulder before Natasha could say anything.
"I remember her. She was that woman who always wore green right?" Bucky asked, continuing on when Peter nodded, "She was always pretty..." He trailed off, now knowing how to explain what he remembered about her.
She was always a weird one...
"Intense? Brutal? Playful? Sadistic? Yup, that's her." Peter shrugged, gaining confused looks from everyone in the room.
"Playful?" Yelena asked with a tilted head.
Peter snorted, "Playful." He nodded, "Of course that was probably just aimed at me. She was, what's the word, pretty bipolar to be honest. She could go from praising you for a job well done to scolding you for your footing being off center by an inch." He said, causing Natasha to bite her lip at his words.
She didn't like the sound of this woman if she was being honest. A woman who seemed to have a history with her son and if Peter's words were anything to go off of, had some sort of obsession with him.
She's never heard of a handler being playful with their asset before.
And the word could mean a lot of different things.
From the narrowed eye gaze of Bucky, the other man seemed to be on the same wavelength as her...
If that woman came close to her son ever again, oh Natasha would rain down hellfire on her and make sure Viper never even looked at her son ever again.
Now all she had to do was find her and make her pay...
"You know, you don't have to do this alone Peter." Steve said with a gentle look in his eyes, "We are here for you if you need us." He said, gaining nods from everyone in the room.
Peter rubbed his fingers together, a nervous tick of his before he responded, "I appreciate the offer, really I do. I don't want you all to think that I don't, like, want to spend time with you," He said, looking at his mother out of the corner of his eye, "But, this is a battle I have to fight myself. It's been years in the making to be honest. I...I have to do this, no matter what anyone else says." He said, getting sad looks from most of the Avengers.
In what world does a teenager believe that he has to fight by himself? In what world does a teenager believe that no adult could actually help him if he asked for it.
Because they weren't dumb, they could read between the lines. Peter genuinely believed that this was his fight to win, that was true but his eyes told them another reason altogether.
He didn't trust them to actually help and not hinder him along the way...
How did it come to this, where a kid couldn't even trust to go to adults to ask for help?
Peter didn't deserve that, didn't deserve the distrust he would most likely always feel towards certain individuals yet it was a card he was dealt in life and he carried it all the same.
Bucky was the one who spoke up though, "What about me?" He asked, causing everyone to turn to look at him.
Peter raised an eyebrow at him, "What about you old man?" He asked.
Bucky ignored the age comment for now and decided to just continue on, "You've worked with me before, you know I can have your back if you need it. What about, If you ever get in over your head, you call me." He said, making the teen stare at him with narrowed eyes.
The old man definitely had an agenda. What that was, Peter had no idea yet but James for sure had some sort of reason to offer that to him.
He was acting too casual for him to not have a hidden reason for wanting to back him up.
Way too casual.
"I'll...get back to you on that." He answered instead of voicing his thoughts to the Avengers.
Before anyone could say anything else, the elevator opened up and out walked all the kids who had just come from Midtown.
As soon as they all stepped into the threshold though, everyone in the room saw how Peter closed himself off, placing on a mask in front of the other children as to not get too close to them.
It made Natasha just want to gather her son back into her arms and never let him go.
The first one in the room was Cassie though, "Hey dad, how was your..." She trailed off as soon as her eyes landed on Peter, causing the older teen to smirk.
The secret vigilante raised his feet and rested them against the coffee table in front of him, crossing them on the piece of furniture as he stared at the other teens now making their way into the living room after hearing Cassie stop talking, "Afternoon. What? Shocked to see me?" He asked with a raised eyebrow.
Lila was the first one to break out of her stupor with a smirk across her face, "Wasn't expecting a hobo to come visit after school." She teased causing her father to chuckle and Peter to huff.
"I'll have you know I'm not a hobo Barton, I'm a vagabond, there's a big difference." He said in amusement causing her to laugh as she sat down on the only open couch that was to the left of him.
"Vagabond?" Harley asked with a raised eyebrow at the teen.
Peter's smirk widened, "Hobo's don't have a choice, Vagobond's chose to live the life they do. I wouldn't expect a cowboy like you to understand." He winked at the teen, causing Harley to grit his teeth and glare at the other boy.
He doesn't understand why Nat's son tries so hard to annoy him when he's done nothing wrong to him. He's barely said two dozen words to the teen and Peter has made it abundantly clear that he has no intention on becoming friends.
And he has no idea why.
The adults in the room too picked up on the tension between both teens and furrowed their eyes in confusion.
What was happening between those two?
It seemed that they'd be getting their answer sooner rather then later.
Harley has had enough it seemed because he glared at Peter and pointed his finger at him once he fully stepped into the room, "What's your problem with me man?! What have I done to piss you off?" He exclaimed, not understanding why the other teen seemed to hate him.
Peter raised an eyebrow at him but only Bucky saw the look in his eyes as he stared at the other teen with a look of indifference, not seemingly angry at the other kid but not all hugs and rainbows.
Guilt.
Bucky had a bad feeling he knew why said teen was feeling guilt.
But he prayed to anyone willing to listen to him that he was wrong.
"I don't have a problem with you Mr Tennessee Whisky, you're just so easy to rile up." Peter shrugged, making Harley narrow his eyes at him.
"How did you know I'm from Tennessee?" He asked, causing Peter to roll his eyes.
"It's not that hard to figure it out Keener. You think Daddy over there is the only one good with tech?" He said, gesturing over to Stark who had a contemplative look across his face making Peter's gut churn for some reason.
"Except it's impossible for you to know that."
Everyone turned to look at Stark as he spoke up from the chair he was in, "After Harley came to live with me, I erased everything online regarding him and Abby. The only thing that is left are the paper documents Pepper and I still have for legal reasons. There should be nothing online at all on who they were before, before the accident." Tony said as he narrowed his eyes at the teen who had frozen from his spot on the couch.
"If I'm not mistaken, you were still with Hydra when their mother died. By the time you got out all the information would've been wiped from the internet by Jarvis." Tony finished, causing everyone to suck in a breath when they connected the dots to what the billionaire was trying to say.
By that point, everyone was now staring at Peter who was staring at Harley with a blank look across his face, noting how the other teen was getting angrier and angrier the more he thought about his father's words.
Anger that was directed at him.
They were never supposed to find out...
At least, not yet...
Despite himself, Peter chuckled and shook his head, "That's not how you were supposed to find out." He admitted quietly, offering a glare towards Stark before turning back to Harley, noting his hands were now balled up into fists at his sides.
He just hoped this didn't end in a fight.
"It was you?" Harley's whispered as he stared at Peter, his eyes narrowing even further as each second went by.
Peter exhaled before staring right into Harley's eyes, "It was me, I killed your mother." He said, not even daring to look at anyone else besides Harley at the moment, not wanting to see what their reactions were.
Especially his mother.
Not that he thought she'd judge him, but pity was just as bad in his opinion.
He didn't want to see that look on his mother's face.
"Why?"
Peter scoffed, "You make it sound like I had a choice."
Harley scoffed, "Everyone has a choice Hardy."
He glared, purposefully using his last name to make him hurt, Peter knew that, he knew the other teen was angry and he tried to act indifferent to the name although he felt like someone had just sucker punched him and took all the air out of his lungs.
But he didn't let Harley have the satisfaction of seeing that externally.
"Harley." Stark exclaimed, subtly glaring at his son, not believing he could bring that up right now. Natasha too was about to go off on her nephew but Peter raised his hand to silent then.
Said vigilante looked at Harley and scoffed, "You have no idea what it's like. Being told your whole life to do something a certain way, to hurt people and to make them suffer if they ever got in your way. Hydra has a way to take all of your humanity and smash it into tiny little pieces so it's near impossible to fix Keener." He said before continuing, "Answer me this, if your sister, any of them. Either Abby or Morgan was about to die, and the only way, the literal only way to save them was to kill someone else, don't stand there and tell me you wouldn't do it! Because we both know that's a lie. The moment shit hits the fan, you give up all your precious morals to save what you love." He said with a glare, standing up and getting right in front of the teen as he spoke.
Harley grit his teeth and shook his head, practically shaking with the amount of anger he was feeling, "There's always another way, you just chose what was easiest for you!"
"Easiest for me!?" Peter exclaimed incredulously, "You have no idea what you're talking about, absolutely no idea."
"Both of you enough!" Steve exclaimed as he tried to split them apart but Harley wasn't done.
Not by a long shot.
"You killed my mother!" He spat as he pointed his finger at Peter but this was the other teen's breaking point, having had enough of being pushed around by the other teen when Harley had absolutely no idea what had happened that night.
Didn't know the full story.
So, Peter dropped his training for a split second and let his emotions get the better of him.
"And I could've killed you and your sister too but I didn't!!" He screamed and glared with so much hatred it practically was oozing out of every pore in his body, using some of the anger he felt towards the Cabal to help channel his rage.
All the while trying to keep it contained so he wouldn't get burned himself in the backlash of so much potent hate.
As soon as the word left his mouth though, it silenced the entire room, everyone was staring at him in shock, even Harley's anger was momentarily forgotten in his surprise.
"What?" He whispered, staring at Peter with anger still in his gaze but now there was shock and a little bit of fear.
Fear of him.
Peter sighed and rubbed a hand down his face, "For years, I always had this voice in my head that told me it was wrong. That what I was doing was wrong but I ignored it, I pushed it down because this life was the only one I had known...That all changed on November 20th." He admitted.
"It was a simple mission, Stark had gotten too close to three targets, I was sent in by Hydra to make sure he would suffer. But when I got there, and I had set up camp, and I saw a mother with her children, I froze." He said, swallowing thickly but needing to push on, Harley deserved that much.
"Years of hidden thoughts, years of feelings that I didn't want were suddenly at the forefront of my mind making me second guess myself." Peter closed his eyes for a second before continuing this last part of the story, "I was too caught up in my thoughts, that a noise snapped me out of it and I flinched. When I did, my finger pressed down on that trigger and before I knew it, it was already too late." He said, staring at Harley with guilty eyes.
"I had three bullets in that chamber but after seeing what I had done, I couldn't do it, I couldn't pull that damn trigger again. So I left, and I took the punishment. The only mission that I ever failed." He finished his story, shaking his head and trying to block out the images of that night from his mind.
After a moment of complete silence where no one knew what to say, Peter spoke up again, "I'm sorry that your mother died that night, I'm sorry that it took your mother's death to make me see that what I was doing was wrong...If I could take it all back and bring your mother back I would. But I can't, I'm truly sorry but shit happens Keener, and all we can do is move on from it...I hope, really I do that this gave you the closure you wanted." He muttered the last part as he walked past everyone over towards the elevator, snapping both Bucky and Natasha out of their stupors as they both got up to follow the teen out of the room.
Leaving a heavy silence in their wake.
Peter didn't dare look back as he made his way to the elevator but before he could reach it, a pair of warm arms circled around him and brought him back against an even warmer chest.
Peter tired to struggle for a second but the calming voice of his mother made all the fight leave his body, "Shh, it's okay. I got you Pyotr, I've got you." She murmured which made Peter's eyes sting but he refused to let the tears flow.
He did the next best thing though, he turned around and pushed his face under his mother's chin, burrowing into her warmth and soaking in all the comfort she was offering.
"It's okay baby, I've got you." Natasha whispered, trying not to cry herself at what she just heard her son admit to.
She had prayed everyday that his time with Hydra wasn't as bad as her time with the Red Room was but it seemed the universe wasn't listening to her pleas.
Her baby had spent so many years thinking that hurting people was okay, spent so long thinking it was normal just because it was what he was taught from a young age.
She couldn't imagine her little five year old son going through that after just being separated from his mother, it made her want to curl up in a ball and never leave her room in guilt.
She couldn't protect her son from the horrors of the real world, but she'd be damned if she didn't offer him what she could now that she was back in his life.
After a moment of silence, Peter pulled away and Natasha resisted the urge to bring him back within her arms, "I should really get going." He said softly.
Natasha shook her head, "You don't have to." She said just as softly, ignoring how Bucky was looming a few feet away incase one of them needed him.
Peter bit his lip though and shook his head, "I don't feel like I'd be very welcomed at the moment." He admitted, staring up at his mother with a gentle smile, "Thank you though, for...trusting me and you know, listening." He said causing the older woman to smile down at him.
"Anytime Peter, I mean that." She said. Natasha may not like how he was out there by himself, but at least he had his best friend to help him, along with a place to stay so he wasn't just staying on the streets.
She wanted to help him, she did but the spy knew she had to work up gaining his trust before that. He didn't know her that well and she respected that, knew it would take time in order to do so and she was willing to wait as long as it took him to trust her.
Even if she didn't like it.
She wanted what was best for him at the moment and right now, she knew he needed his space.
But it never hurt for Peter to know that if he ever needed her, he could stop by.
"Remember, if you want help with what you're doing out there, you can also call me. I wouldn't mind getting out of this tower for a bit." Bucky said from his spot leaning next to the elevator, smiling at the kid causing the teen to nod in thanks.
"I might take you up on that offer soldier." Peter said. The two adults saw how a contemplative look came across his face but before either of them could question it, Peter leaned up and left a kiss on his mother's cheek, causing her eyes to widen as he pulled away to smile gently at her.
"I'll be in contact, with both of you. See you later." He said before quickly moving towards the elevator and walking into the giant metal box, offering the two adults a sky wave before the doors shut, leaving the spy and ex Hydra assassin alone in the hallway.
Natasha's face slowly broke out into a soft smile as she stared at where her son had just been, her heart glowing with love for him but a sudden cough made her look to her left and stare at the man with a raised eyebrow.
"What?" She asked, narrowing her eyes at the smug look across his face.
Bucky shrugged his shoulders, "Nothing at all Romanoff, I just happened to notice how he wanted me to help him with his little mission and not you." He teased her, hoping he didn't overstep their already fragile relationship with making that joke.
Surprisingly, she smirked back, "He may have asked you for help, but he came to me for comfort." She said, preening at the mere thought of her son coming to her over Barnes.
"There's still time Romanoff."
"Indeed there is Barnes."
Melina stood in the shadows of the abandoned warehouse, waiting for her daughter to show up all the while trying not to worry too much.
This wasn't part of the plan, Pyotr wasn't supposed to go on the run, he was supposed to go with his mother, giving them time to get to know one another before shit hit the fan with Dreykov.
She realized that her actions may have seemed harsh, and she truly was saddened with Felicia's death but Natasha was her daughter, she would do anything for her girls.
Even if it meant causing temporary pain to her grandson.
Dreykov was gunning for the boy, more so lately then he usually was. Melina has never seen her boss so desperate for something to work but it seems that his last few plans have blown up in his face, and you never wanted to see an angry Dreykov so when he had come to her and asked if she could find the location of the boy, she didn't even hesitate to give up the information.
Maybe she was selfish, maybe she was afraid but she's been taught since she was a little girl to do whatever she had to do to survive in a world like this.
She'd be damned if after all this work, she gave it all up just because she was being sentimental.
She had a feeling the general was working with someone else and she was pretty certain it was Hydra but she needed more time to gather information.
But it seemed that time, was the only thing she couldn't get enough of nowadays.
"Well well well, what do we have here?" A voice called out in the darkness, making Melina freeze in shock.
She hasn't heard his voice a lot, but she's heard it enough times to place it through videos of the boy.
"Pyotr. I thought I was meeting with my daughter?" She asked, stepping out from the shadows just as he stepped out from behind a pillar, giving the Black widow a clear view of his blank expression as he stared at her.
But she'd be a fool if she missed the anger that flashed behind his gaze.
She had a bad feeling about this...
He glared at her, his arms resting at his sides but Melina could see how his muscles tightened and flexed as he tried to control himself, "Don't call me that. You don't deserve to call me by that name, not anymore." He said darkly as he stared at the woman before him, trying to tame in his rage for the time being.
He was never the type of person to act out on anger, he preferred to keep it boiling just below the surface, always there waiting to be used if need be. It was a lesson that Ophelia taught him from a very young age, one of his first lessons.
If used correctly, his rage could be the most powerful tool he had, he remembered that it was his preferred method back in his Hydra days because if he did so correctly, he rarely ever had to hurt his target.
Because they were scared shitless of him.
Melina stared at the boy with an aloof expression behind her gaze but Peter could see what she was trying to hide from him, Peter could tell from years of reading people.
She was wary of him.
Good...
"How did you get my number?" The older woman asked as she gazed at her grandson with narrowed eyes, trying to subtly look for escapes routes if she needed them.
Peter saw this and smirked at her before responding, "At the end of the game, the king and the pawn go in the same box Melina." He said instead of answering her question, causing her to bite her lip.
She wasn't a fool, she knew what he was saying, who he was referring to.
The king, Dreykov.
And the pawn, her...
"What do you want?" She demanded, not liking how this meeting was going in the slightest.
"I'm gonna ask you a question Melina, just one. If you even think about lying to me, if you try to hide the truth about what I ask you, then I will make your life a living hell I assure you, do you understand me?" He asked softly but the dangerous glint never left his eyes as he stared at his grandmother.
Melina swallowed thickly, having a good idea where this was going to go. She knew that he'd be able to tell if she lied, she knew that and yet, she couldn't help but wonder if she could pull it off.
It would only cause him more pain if he knew the truth.
"Answer me," Peter growled as he glared at her, "We're you the one who told them about Felicia?" He asked, using his hearing to listen to her heartbeat.
He heard first hand how her heart started to beat faster at his words, how her breath hitched just the slightest amount that if you didn't have enhanced hearing you wouldn't be able to pick it up but Peter could.
Peter could hear it all...
After a moment of thought on Melina's part, she decided just to rip the bandage off. She wasn't naive enough to think that she could take him in a fight.
She would lose that battle within the first minute.
"I told Dreykov you were staying with Felicia, I gave him the one piece of information he needed to send in his allies to eliminate her." She admitted.
A tense silence filled the warehouse after her confession. Peter was trying so hard not to take the hidden gun at his waist to shot the woman who was responsible for giving up his guardian to the Cabal, even if she didn't know the Cabal existed.
She was just as responsible for Felicia's death as the one who pulled the trigger...
"Who?" He asked, staring at the woman with so much hate behind his gaze.
Melina though shook her head, "I don't know. All I know is he called in an American agent. He was a white man in his forties and he was at base for only a couple minutes before leaving again. I'm pretty sure Dreykov is working with Hydra too, seeing as how Viper was the one who trained you and she's now in command." She finished, causing Peter to furrow his brows in thought.
The man sounded familiar, he'd have to search through the Fulcrum when he got back to the lab to confirm his suspicions of course, but Peter's anger took to the back burner for just a second as he stared at Melina with hidden glee behind his gaze, "You don't know?" He asked, wondering how Dreykov's most trusted Widow couldn't know about how her boss was in a secret Cabal organization.
Melina's brows furrowed, "Know what?" She asked, genuinely confused with what the boy was asking.
Peter chuckled, "Oh this is perfect. The one who's probably the closest to the man, and you don't even know what he is apart of, what he's been up to. This is pure gold."
"Listen, Peter..." She couldn't even finish her sentence though because Peter's eyes flashed dangerously and before she could even react the boy had pulled out a handgun from against his waist and with a precision that Melina has never seen before, he shot off a bullet right at her knee.
As soon as the bullet went through, she groaned in pain and hit the ground, unable to keep herself up right now that her patella was probably shattered from the bullet.
She could feel the blood ooze out of the wound but she wasn't thinking about that at the moment, her eyes were currently trained on her grandson who was stalking closer to her by the second.
"There's two more bullets in this magazine. That bullet I just shot at your knee, is a replica of what the shooter gave to Felicia. Take a guess with how many times that asshole shot her?" Peter said, slowly walking closer and closer by the second causing Melina to scoot back away from him.
But Peter always got what he wanted.
Predator and prey...
"Three, three wounds. One in the knee, one in the lower abdomen and a third right above her clavicle. Now seeing as I don't have the shooter in front of me, you'll have to do." He muttered as he rose the gun again and quickly shot bullet number two at her clavicle, making the woman grunt.
"Peter please." She begged the teen, trying to make him stop but he cut her off.
"No need to be dramatic Melina, I'm not gonna kill you. But I want you to understand a fraction of the pain she went through before she bled out and died in our home. That knee of yours, will never fully heal again, you'll always have some sort of a limp, a reminder what you did. Every time that knee hurts, every time you limp you'll be reminded of what you did to me, to us." He said before crouching down in front of the woman who signed Felicia's death warrant, lifting her chin to stare up at him.
"I find it hard to believe that Natasha would be forgiving towards you if she found out it was you, who told Dreykov about me. Hell, I believe she'd be quite upset to know that the man was alive still, that he survived her last attempt at his life." Peter whispered.
Melina shook her head, trying to ignore the pain and blood, "Don't tell her, please she doesn't need to know yet."
Peter scoffed and shoved her head away with his hand, "Which translates to she'd hate you forever if I did tell her."
"Please, Peter I understand your anger at me, you can be mad for as long as you like but please, please don't bring my daughter into this, they already have been though enough with Dreykov, they don't need to be involved again." She begged the teen, hating how she had to succumb to the game he was playing at but hoping he'd listen to her.
She was many things and she had her faults, she'd be the first to admit to that but she loved her daughters, so much, she really did.
She would burn down the world for them if they asked her to.
Peter scoffed as he holstered the handgun back against his waist, "You're unbelievable Melina. Lucky for you I don't plan to tell them about Dreykov until he's already dead and gone." He admitted causing her eyes to widen in shock.
"What?" She whispered.
Peter rolled his eyes, "If you think I'm telling you shit, just so you can go off and tattle back to your master you have another thing coming Widow. Just know this, a war is brewing and you better figure out quickly which side of it you're on because this whole triple agent thing, isn't gonna work forever." Without another word towards the bleeding woman behind him, he started walking to the exit.
As Melina groaned in pain, the teen stopped at the door and called out to the woman from behind his shoulder, "If I ever see your face again, our next meeting won't be as pleasant." He said, walking through the door and closing it softly behind him, leaving the warehouse and making sure to stick to the shadows as he started the long walk back towards his lab.
He had work to do after all...
Ophelia was a woman who prided herself in all of her abilities.
She was confident because she knew she could win, she was clever because she spent years honing her intelligence but most of all, she was brutal because the world was a terrible place.
A place where you needed to be brutal to survive, to be better then the person next to you in order to be the best.
But her best accomplishment in her opinion, the thing she prided herself the most in was the training of The Spider.
Her Spider...
The most beautiful accomplishment, the most dangerous but it was the one thing which would have secured Hydra's win over the superpowers of the world.
Hydra would've been number one, the rulers of everything.
But then, her Pet had escaped and left them all alone.
She couldn't stand for that, she has waited too long to get him back and it seems that she needed to teach him another lesson.
A lesson that she was sure he'd remember till the day he no longer lived...
"Madame Viper, we've secured the information you asked for." Campbell said as he walked into her office with two of her guards, holding a folder which had the key to make her Spider suffer even more.
At the end of this, Romanov's son would be back in her custody and she could finally complete his training that was cut short all those years ago.
He would take his place by her side as Hydra ruled over the world, everyone who dared defied her would face the wrath of her pet.
Oh, it was so intoxicating watching him work his magic, she's missed him these past few years.
But soon he'd be back with her, exactly where he belonged.
She waved her hand at the Director of the FBI, telling him without words he was excused. He nodded his head and dropped the file on her desk before being escorted out of the office by her guards.
When the door was closed, she walked over to her desk and picked up the file and opened it up, smiling at the picture that was at the front of the pile of picture and notes.
"You should've listened to me Моя любовь, you should've never gotten close to people. They'll only ever leave you." She smirked as she set the file back down on the desk.
The picture of a blond haired and blue eyed teenager staring up at her with a bright smile across her face...
Now she only had to hope a certain spider themed vigilante didn't mess up her plan...
Notes:
Моя любовь — My Love
Chapter 14: Date Gone Wrong…
Summary:
Peter infiltrates the first Blackmail Vault, meanwhile in the background, someone schemes and starts to enact HER very own plan.
Natasha…well she just wants to help her baby boy in whatever way she can.
Notes:
PLEASE READ!!
Yes, hello, I am not dead and your eyes do not deceive you. The next chapter of Bio-Mom Nat is out but before we get into that, I need to warn you, there are vague mentions of rape in this chapter, so if that makes you uncomfortable, I’m just giving you a heads up before hand. Read at your own risk.
Now, back to the story. Yes, I know it’s been like, 2 in a half years since I last updated this story, I’m sorry for such the long wait! 😅
I never intended to leave these stories for so long, I just got so caught up in my other stories that these ones just…slipped my mind a bit.
But on the plus side, I feel like I’ve gotten better at writing—just a little bit😂—in the past two years so hopefully this chapter is up to your standards.
Quick note, there will be more Gwen in the next chapter due to the fact that THIS chapter was already so long, I decided to just wait until the next one to explain certain parts of the story.
You’ll understand once you get to that part. ;)
Now, Without further ado, I give you this really long chapter!
Enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Ross scowled as he made his way down the long winding corridors of the Hydra base he was currently in. It was more a lab, if he was being honest, stationed in New York the moment Viper had learned of Romanoff’s location.
The boy was trouble. Obviously he had connections with the local Vigilantes, it was the only possible explanation to how Spider-Man had all this information about them—even with the Fulcrum in his possession.
That was what didn’t make sense to Ross, the Fulcrum had information—yes, but the stuff the Vigilante was doing…it suggested insider information, information about their operations that WASN’T in that Hard drive.
And add the fact that Spider-Man now had the locations of all HIS hidden blackmail vaults…
It was bad, and they needed to act fast which was why he was currently in this laboratory looking for Viper herself.
It didn’t take him long for the Guards to escort him to her location, a back office towards the lab—but far enough away to give the woman privacy. He didn’t knock as he walked up to the door and entered, though he suspected the woman was already ready for him.
Nothing ever got past the woman…
“Secretary.” The silken voice of Madame Viper called out to Ross, her voice soft yet there was a hardness to her tone that didn’t fool the man for a moment. From her place behind the desk, she suddenly turned around and looked up from where she was standing by the corner reading over a report, a knowing smirk dancing across her face and eyes sparkling with something dark—something sinister, as if she knew a secret that Ross himself wasn’t privy to. “To what do I owe the pleasure?”
He knew Viper was dangerous—possibly the most dangerous one in this entire organization.
He always had to be wary about her…
But he needed her for this to work.
Stomping down on his unease, he grunted and glared at the woman. “There’s word on the streets of New York. The Vigilantes are getting more active—emboldened by Spider-Man’s actions. We have to act now, get one more player off the board…permanently, before the Vigilantes strike again.”
Viper hummed, her tone indicating that she was heavily amused causing Ross to clench his jaw. “Fear…is an excellent motivator secretary.” She purred, raising an eyebrow at the older man. “I wonder…if this sudden need for action is because of something far more…important than my wayward pet.” She said, but her tone of voice indicated that it wasn’t a question that she needed answered.
She had already figured out there was more to Ross’s moves than protecting the Cabal…
And she wanted HIM to know that.
Ross glared at the woman. “Is everything ready?” He gritted through clenched teeth, unable to deny her claim yet not wanting to out right admit it.
Viper gave him one last triumphant grin before waving her hand dismissively, “Everything’s all set. My source says the two of them are meeting later today—some sort of ‘date.’ Campbell and my agents are ready to intercept them, where they’ll be brought back here, to my lab for further…study.” Viper said, a shadow crossing over her face as she mentioned the date between the teens, something possessive flashing behind her dark eyes that made Ross uncomfortable.
Disgust welled up inside of him and there was a brief flash of anger before he stamped down on those emotions and pushed them aside before they could explode out of him. He was left momentarily confused for all of two seconds though before he robotically reached into his jacket pocket and grabbed his pill tin.
He grunted as he absentmindedly opened the can and placed a single pill into his mouth and swallowed, not seeing the dark smirk or the flash of scrutiny Viper sent his way. “Just get it done. We need Romanoff off the board.” He snapped, after a few seconds feeling the pill start to take effect—start calming him down and causing him to let out a small sigh of relief. “Get rid of Stacy while you’re at it. The last thing we need is the Police Chief on a crusade around the city for his wayward daughter.”
As Ross stormed out of her office and shut her door, Viper stared at where he had been standing with a sinister smile across her face.
“Oh, I’ll deal with her alright.” She murmured to herself as she glanced over at the folder on her desk again. Picking it up, a picture of one of their new tests subjects stared up at her.
A spider…a heavily radiated spider, the same breed that had bit her precious pet…
“And when I’m done with her, there will be nothing left of Gwen Stacy.” Viper said with twinkling eyes, imagining all she could accomplish with TWO assets. “My precious Wolf-Spider…and the Ghost-Spider.”
“All. Mine~”
Ever since Peter had left the Tower hours ago—after they learned what had truly happened to Harley’s mother—there was this…mounting tension in the air, almost as if the very oxygen around them was charged.
Natasha knew this to be false or course—realistically speaking—but that didn’t change what everyone felt, especially not after all they had learned.
Her son…he had been forced to kill innocent lives, and the blood on his hands would never go away, she knew that from personal experience.
And he just had to admit that…to everyone—admit that he had been the one to kill Harley’s mother in cold blood while he watched…
The brief hug that she had given him before he had vanished didn’t seem like enough now, or after everything that happened—what he had been through.
The moment the elevator doors had closed though, and her son was gone, she and Barnes had made their way back to the common room, back to where the others were still located despite wanting nothing more than to go after her son.
She knew that he’d most likely clam up and pull away if she did though. So, she had to be patient, she had to let him come to her and that was what she was going to do.
Didn’t change how much she hated it…
The moment the two spies had entered the common room though, Natasha wished she had gone with her son—if only not to deal with all the drama that was currently unfolding before her eyes.
“Harley, enough.” Tony stated firmly as Nat and Bucky walked back into the room. The man was standing before his son with concern in his expression, but it did nothing to hide how serious he was being. “What’s done is done. This anger is helping no one.”
“Anger? Anger?! He killed my mother! He admitted to almost killing Abby and I! I would’ve thought that YOU would understand my anger!”
“I do understand.” A somber note entered Tony’s voice as he spoke, “Or did you forget how Barnes over there did the same thing to my mother.”
That, silenced Harley…
His eyes widened and the rage that had been threatening to consume him receded…for now. “Tony, I…”
“I get it Harley.” Tony said softly before his eyes hardened, “I do, but I learned the hard way that the anger you feel now? It’s worst than any poison imaginable kid. That feeling, it’ll eat away at you until you’re nothing but a shell of who you once were.” Tony finally crossed the distance between them and placed a hand on his son’s shoulder.
“It’ll kill you Harley, if you let it. Peter was right…you have no idea what he went through, and you have no right to judge him on something like this…he survived the only way he knew…no matter how painful it was to others, it was the only thing he knew.”
Tony narrowed his eyes at the teen. “You think I don’t get it? I was gonna strangle Barnes to death when I found out about my mother. I couldn’t even stand to look at the man—”
“Thanks.” Bucky cut in flatly, causing Natasha to punch his shoulder and silence him with a glare.
“—without wanting to bash his face in.” Tony said, continuing on as if Bucky hadn’t interrupted him. “But at the end of the day Harley…he was brainwashed to do their bidding, the same as Peter. It’s horrible, unfortunate…but it wasn’t Peter’s fault.”
Harley’s face finally crumbled, his face fell and his eyes started to glisten but before the tears could fall, he scoffed and shoved Tony’s hand off his shoulder before walking down the hallway towards his room.
At the sound of his door slamming shut, Tony let out a harsh breath. “That didn’t go as planned.” He mumbled to himself, dragging a hand down his face in exhaustion.
Steve though walked up to the man and placed a hand on his shoulder. “He’ll understand Tony. It’ll take time but…he’ll get it.”
Tone scoffed, “He’s like me Steve—he holds a grudge. He’s going to despise Peter now that he knows the truth.” He said, making Nat clench her jaw in annoyance as her maternal instincts flared, knowing that he was correct.
She gets it—really she does but her nephew better not do anything while she’s in the vicinity of her Son. She doesn’t want to know how she’d react to that.
“You eventually cooled off.” Steve countered with a small smile, causing Tony to snort. “He will to.” He said in utmost confidence before turning to look at Nat and Bucky. “He’s gone?” He asked knowingly, with a hint a sadness in his voice as he thought of Peter.
It reminded him too much of Buck…the similarities so uncanny that it pulled at his heartstrings.
He hoped the other teen was alright.
Natasha sighed, unclenching her fists that she hadn’t even realized were balled up as she tried to calm herself down. “Yeah, left before we could say much. Told him he could stay but…he said he, probably wouldn’t be welcomed at the moment.” She said, gesturing down the hall towards Harley’s room. “He was…very adamant about leaving. Whoever this Viper is…he’s hunting her down, doesn’t want to be distracted. And, at the moment…we—I, am a distraction he can’t afford.” She whispered with pursed lips, causing Yelena to walk over to her sister and lay a hand on her bicep in support.
Beside her, Bucky frowned. He was after all the only person in the room who knew of Peter’s actual powers—who knew that he was Spider-Man and…If he was being honest, there was something off about this.
The teen definitely wasn’t telling them the truth. Bucky doesn’t doubt that Peter WAS after Viper, but from what he’s heard on the news lately regarding Spider-Man, it seemed the entire vigilante force in the City was mobilizing.
Peter was seen with Daredevil and Deadpool just this past week. And from old articles he’s come across online, he knows Peter’s crossed paths with the others—Jones, Cage, Castle and the Iron Fist, to name a few.
Something was happening—something big and Peter didn’t want them anywhere near it.
Which was why Bucky was so adamant to help the teen…
Steve glanced at them with worried eyes. “Did he accept your help?” He asked, causing Bucky to join the conversation.
“I’ve worked with him before, the offer enticed him. If he needs help, he’ll reach out. However, If he can do it better, faster alone…” He left the sentence unfinished, knowing they’d understand what he meant.
Steve hummed, his lips pursed in deep thought before determination flashed behind his eyes. “Then we help him in whatever way he can. We find out all the information he can on this, Madame Viper, anything that could help us and him find her. If it’s closure the boys after, let’s help him get that.”
“And…if he’s after more than that?” Wanda asked softly, causing the others to glance at one another hesitantly.
“We’ll cross that bridge when it comes.” Steve stated stubbornly, “For now, we focus on helping him in whatever way he lets us. And at the end of this…if he is seeking more than justice…we save him from himself if it comes down to it, agreed?”
Seeing everyone’s nod of approval, Steve smiled. “Good, then let’s get to work. Let’s find where this Madame Viper is hiding, and help Peter get his closure.”
As the team split up to go about their new mission in their own ways, Natasha was stuck in her head while walking to her room. She was going to call in some favors to get some information about the woman who trained her son, but her mind was stuck on Peter during her journey down to the communal floors.
Now, hours later, in the early morning light Natasha sat on the ground of her room and leaned against her bed as she stared down at her phone, more specifically her son’s number.
She had called all her contacts inquiring about Madame Viper, but now she had to wait and see what they dredged up about her.
All she could do now was wait.
It didn’t sit right with her, knowing her son was out there probably ten steps ahead of them. He had so much information about things—too much really that put some of her own contacts to shame.
For the first time since meeting the teen, she wondered where he got his information from. Felicia hadn’t died that long ago, it hadn’t even been three days and he already knew so much.
So that begged the question…how did he know?
Natasha’s eyes narrowed the more she thought about it. A pit formed in the bottom of her stomach as she stared out her window towards the city, where somewhere…her son was plotting and scheming against those who had taken away his guardian.
A guardian who had protected him, practically raised him for years.
A guardian who had died for him.
A guardian, who she was definitely not jealous of…
“Where are you Pyotr?” She muttered to herself as she stared down at the City below her that was just starting to wake up, trying to ignore her…complicated feelings. “And what are you hiding?”
Peter couldn’t help the small shout of excitement that left his mouth as he flipped off the building he was currently standing on and nose dived towards the streets below.
Times like this, where he’s in the suit and he doesn’t have to worry about a thing…where the only thing he needs to focus on is protecting his City…
That, is when Peter is at his best.
He could just…forget about anyone and everything, could focus on his work—on protecting this city from criminals like the Cabal and not worry about the man under the mask.
If…If he was being honest with himself, Spider-Man was never the mask.
He feels like he’s in someone else’s shoes whenever he’s not under the suit. Peter Hardy. Pyotr Romanov. The Spider. The Asset. Names upon names that never failed to make him uncomfortable in one way or another.
But Spider-Man? That was all Peter.
JUST Peter.
Donning the suit and swinging across New York, it felt like coming home. And he’d do whatever it took to hold on to that feeling for however long he could.
No matter what.
Catching himself on his webs, he shot out a strand at the last moment and hurtled himself into the air on a wide arc, scaring a man who was walking down the early morning street.
“Hey! Spider-Man!” The young adult exclaimed in excitement, the tiredness of his posture momentarily forgotten at the sight of the Vigilante.
Peter felt a small smile spread across his face as he gave the man a two finger salute before swinging away, the man’s excited voice carrying across the crisp morning air and invigorating Peter more so than he already was.
“Talk to me KAR-N. What am I swinging into? Pun intended by the way.”
He could feel his AI rolling her metaphorical eyes at him as she responded back. “From CCTV footage of the area, it seems to be a normal storage locker. That is, If normal happens to be a building with continuously looping camera footage.”
“All of it?” Peter furrowed his brows in thought as he launched himself up and over an apartment complex building, running along the roof before jumping off and swinging towards his destination. “Not a single camera that can show us what we’re jumping into?”
“Not really. I can see if there are any devices near Cuttermill Road that I can hack into, but other than that we’re flying blind.”
Peter hummed, “Try that. I want at least some idea before we bust into that vault. I can’t have any of that information get damaged K, it’s too important.” He said.
That was the whole reason he was up this early, before the sun had even risen above the horizon. He needed to get to Ross’s Blackmail vault—the one that held all the secret dealings of the Corrupt intelligent agencies around the globe. The CIA, FBI, MI6–to name a few— and to top it all off, proof that the Attorney General was working with the Cabal.
Plus, he really didn’t even get a wink of sleep since coming back from the Avengers—and this was a good way to kill the time before meeting up with Gwen later today.
After he got the information, he would drop it all off at Murdock’s law firm so he and his team could go through the evidence and leak it to the press in whatever way they thought feasible.
It was weird, Murdock was the one Vigilante that he’s spent the least amount of time with, although he knew he could trust the man to get this done. His work alone when dealing with Fisk was proof enough.
Fisk…
Peter still didn’t know what that man’s endgame was. It was obvious he wanted Spider-Man to find the Fulcrum, but to what end? What did the Kingpin get out of all of this, when Peter inevitably took down this cabal?
Fisk wouldn’t risk working with ANY Vigilante unless he thought he had no other option.
So that begged the question…why him?
Why single Spider-Man out?
It was a question Peter still needed the answer to, and hopefully he’d get to that soon. But now he had to focus on the vault and getting that information to Murdock.
Had to focus on the war ahead of him…not what Fisk was planning behind the scenes.
At least, not yet.
The voice of his AI broke Peter out of his reverie, causing him to shake his head and focus back on his swinging. “Got something Pete. There seems to be a skeleton crew outside the main gates. I’m counting four men guarding the main entrance, with probably a few more deeper inside.” She said, bringing a camera up of the Storage facility over at Great Neck Plaza.
It seemed to be taken from a ATM camera across the street. The video was all fuzzy, but Peter could still make out the men outside the main entrance that KAR-N was talking about.
“Seems Ross hasn’t wisened up yet.” Peter tsked, amusement leaking into his tone as she sped off towards Cuttermill Road. “Let’s go get that intel before he DOES.”
It didn’t take long for Peter to arrive at the Storage unit. Landing on a building across from the actual facility, he instantly clocked the guards outside, half asleep.
Moving as silently as he could—blending into the early morning shadows—Peter moved with a purpose across the street, jumping over and landing on the storage unit facility with not a sound.
He stayed low to the ground, feeling his way over the roof until he was right above the main entrance. The teen made sure he wasn’t in any camera’s line of sight—with the additional help from KAR-N of course—before slowly lowering himself behind the half asleep guards.
“Psss. Hey, whatcha looking at?” Peter whispered into one man’s ear, causing the goon to jump out of his skin while the others turned to see what the disturbance was as well.
The moment their eyes landed on him though, they all scrambled for their weapons.
Peter didn’t let them get the first shot in though, flipping down from his web, he kicked the first goon in the face and caused said man to face plant onto the ground, making his gun slide across the concrete below them.
Peter didn’t waste anymore time with banter, he quickly shot two webs at the closest men, pulling their guns from their hands before hurling them back at them with as much strength as he could without permanently hurting them, which instantly dropped them onto the ground as well.
He turned to the last guy just in time to dodge the man’s punch which he had aimed right at Peter’s jaw. Crouching low to the ground, he swiped the man’s legs from underneath him and webbed the guy onto the ground the moment his back hit the pavement.
A sudden beeping though made Peter look down at the man’s belt, recognizing a small paging device attached to it which was steadily blinking red causing Peter’s heart to sink.
“Crap.” Peter muttered to himself before quickly turning around and bursting through the doorway, knowing in his heart that the paging device was some sort of SOS call.
If he wanted to get out with the evidence, he needed to act, quickly…
Running down the hall, Peter quickly took care of any stray goons that were on guard inside the building. Which, was something he didn’t understand. Why have a bunch of goons guarding what was probably one of Ross’s most valuable assets. An entire vault of blackmail material, you’d think Ross would have a little extra protection around the place.
Luckily for him…there didn’t seem to be much in the sense of defenses around the building.
Peter quickly found the storage unit that he was looking for, the one tucked into the back of the building. Quickly grabbing the pad lock and tearing it off, Peter lifted the gate and came face to face with a giant vault.
A vault, that he knew the combination to.
“27…9…31.” He muttered to himself as he walked up to the vault and started to input the passcode. After twisting and turning the dial, the vault cracked open with a large clunk sound.
Peter swiftly pulled the door open and looked around the vault but the moment his eyes landed on the inside, the teen froze.
Because surrounding the contents of the vault—a thick metal binder with pages and pages of what was no doubt blackmail material, along with a flash drive—there was probably about five pounds of C4 attached to the binder with wires and circuit boards scattered across the vault to no doubt try and confuse whoever tried to break in.
“Well played Ross.” Peter murmured under his breath, his eyes analyzing the explosives with a curious gaze before his lips twitched up in amusement. “For anyone who WASN’T trained to topple whole governments.” He said, quickly identifying the false circuit among the tangle of wires.
With steady hands, Peter slowly reached in and grabbed the bundle of wires off to the side that were attached to the files before clenching the three green ones and ripping them out.
Peter’s smile slid off his face though because much to his shock, a timer appeared in the corner of the vault that read thirty seconds.
“Ookay…maybe not. Triple redundancy, I’m losing my touch.” He muttered to himself before quickly grabbing the binder and flash drive and bolting out of the door to try and outrun the timer—for that was all he could do now.
By the time he reached the entrance though, he could hear a dozen or so SUV’s screeching to a halt just outside the door with dozens of more soldiers pouring out of the vehicles.
Making a quick calculation in his head, he waited about five seconds before he burst out of the doorway.
Just as he predicted, all of the guns were instantly pointed right at him.
“Spiderman! Stand down! Lower the binder, and come with us peacefully or we will open fire!” The henchmen at the front of the group called out to him, making Peter scoff indignantly.
“You forgot the Hyphen! It’s Spider-MAN! Not Spiderman, honestly is it that hard to remember?”
“Lower the binder and come with us peacefully!”
Five seconds…
Peter grinned from under his mask, “Yeah…I think not!” Just as his internal clock hit zero, Peter used his powers to jump straight into the air just as the soldiers opened fire at him and the building went up in flames.
The shockwave sent the teen flying but he caught himself on the adjacent building before he could fall to the ground. That didn’t stop the stray shard of shrapnel from embedding into his side though.
Peter grunted at the pain but quickly righted himself and turned around to watch as Ross’s soldiers were blown back by the shockwave, luckily they didn’t seem to get too injured, unlike him and the shard of metal in his side.
“Agh…fuck me.” He grunted in pain as he looked down at his side to see the metal shard sticking out of him. It wasn’t the worst he’s had—far from it—but it didn’t stop the sting of being impaled like a shish-kebab.
Making sure the binder and drive was secure by webbing then to his back, Peter reached down and pulled the metal from his side, knowing that it’d be less painful to swing around the city with It OUT of his side.
Clenching his jaw, he braced himself as he quickly pulled the metal from his body, noting that his suit was quickly getting stained with his blood.
“Great.” He muttered to himself before webbing the wound up in a makeshift bandage as he scaled the building wall before heading towards Hell’s Kitchen. He’d worry about getting the blood out of his suit later, right now?
He had some information to drop off.
Matt, Foggy and Karen all walked down the sidewalk towards their office in companionable silence, all of them gently sipping from their early morning coffee and just basking in the slight morning breeze biting their faces.
It was starting to get colder now that it was towards the end of November, but it was genuinely surprising that it hadn’t snowed yet which, meant they were all dressed in an extra layer of clothing to try and keep warm.
Something happened though when the three of them reached their office. Matt was the first one to notice something off. He could smell iron in the air, coming from their office, with a slight hint of something chemical mixed with it, along with a smell that he hadn’t ever smelt before.
“Wait, stop.” He called out to his friends the second he noticed the smell.
Karen and Foggy stoped and glanced at their friend with furrowed brows. It was Karen who spoke up first though. “What? What’s wrong?”
Matt tilted his head as he kept trying to deduce what the smell was, and where it came from. “I can smell blood right outside our Office. Someone…or something is or was there—very recently.” He murmured.
Foggy glanced down the street where they could just make out Nelson, Murdock & Page from where they were standing. “There…doesn’t look like anyone’s there Matt, it’s just a normal street.” He said, causing Karen to nod.
“If something was truly wrong, all these people walking by would’ve noticed something there Matt.” Karen whispered softly. “Maybe you’re just smelling something nearby?”
“No.” Matt shook his head firmly, narrowing his eyes under his glasses as he hurried over towards the office. “My senses are never wrong.” He said before walking straight towards the source of the smell, while Foggy and Karen tried to keep up with him.
The minute they got right outside their office though, Karen and Foggy both gasped at what was attached to their front door.
A binder—a metal, thick binder—that was hanging by a web with a Sticky note attached to the thing as it gently swung in the breeze.
“Use this information well. Get it out to the public ASAP, preferably sometime today — Spider-Man.” Foggy whispered softly, tone turning excited by the end of it as he realized Spider-Man left this for them.
As soon as Foggy grabbed the binder and took it down, a sharp whistle rang out across the street, making Foggy, Karen and Matt snap their heads up to where the sound originated from.
Where they all saw Spider-Man standing there, on top of the building directly across from them with a hand on his side as he gave them his classic two finger salute.
That’s what he was smelling, Matt spoke to himself inside his head as he focused on the scent of the other Vigilante, a confusing mix of chemicals, blood and sweat.
But the thing that froze Matt in place wasn’t the smell, or the sight of Spider-Man leaving them this binder no doubt filled with information…it was his heartbeat, that Matt could finally hear without that device covering it up.
Unbeknownst to Peter, the shockwave of that blast he was in having damaged his Heartbeat masking device…
The heartbeat Matt was hearing though…was a heartbeat of a young adult—a teenager, it had to be. Not the one he’s heard before while around Spider-Man.
“You’re a kid.” Matt whispered so softly that his friends couldn’t hear him, but he sensed how the Vigilante’s muscles tensed in shock at his whispered comment, telling Matt that the other Vigilante—the teenager—definitely had enhanced senses like him.
Spider-Man was silent for a good three seconds before speaking up. “That binder has valuable information about the Cabal Rand told you about. Get it out to the public by days end, we need to stay ahead of these people Murdock, they’re too dangerous to have them running amuck in our City.”
“You can’t fight them alone kid.” Matt whispered back, remembering there talk a few nights back about the Maggia and Fisk, shaking his head softly while he also tried to memorize the sound of the teen’s heartbeat so he could try and track him down at a later date. “If what you say is correct about these people—according to Danny—you’ll need all the help you can get. I can help you.”
He heard Spider-Man scoff under his breath in what sounded like subtle amusement. “Weren’t you the one who didn’t want to help me not even two weeks ago?” Before Matt could apologize for his past behavior, the teen continued speaking. “You are helping me, by getting that information out to the public. But…I’ll be sure to remember the offer of help if I need it. Go through Rand to get in touch with me… I’ll be seeing you around Murdock.”
“Wait—you’re bleeding!” He exclaimed softly, “Let me—”
Before Matt could even finish the thought, Spider-Man gave one last two finger salute before swinging away and out of the Kitchen with a whole in his side…
“What was that about?” Foggy asked, with a small furrow to his brow as he glanced from his best friend to where Spider-Man had been standing not two seconds ago.
Matt was silent for a moment before sharply exhaling and turning around to face his friends, his senses now losing Spider-Man due to how fast the teen was swinging away. “Nothing. We need to get that inside, quickly.” He said, gesturing to the binder as he plucked it from Foggy’s hands and walked into their office with Foggy and Karen right behind him.
“Why, what’s inside that binder Matt?”
“Something that’ll shake up this entire City. Something that WE need to get out to the public as fast as possible.” Matt stated firmly, determination filling his veins.
If Spider-Man—a teenager was really this adamant about taking the fight to these bastards, well…Matt couldn’t just leave well enough alone to let the kid have free rein now could he?
The kid was gonna get seriously hurt one day if he kept poking the bear, so…he might as well do so where Matt could watch his back if need be.
One thing was for sure, Matt wouldn’t let Spider-Man do this alone, not anymore. After all, this was his city too.
It was about time they took it back…
Peter winced as he walked down the sidewalk, pain flaring up in his side. He placed his right hand against the now bandaged wound below his sweatshirt and tried to center his breathing and fight through the slight discomfort the hole in his side caused.
He had gone back to the lab and patched it up of course after raiding the vault, but even with his healing it wouldn’t be until the end of the day until his body was back to a somewhat normal state.
At least he had gotten the information to Murdock, he knew he could trust the man to leak it to the public. Or if he didn’t, his colleagues sure would. From what Peter has heard about Daredevil from the others, the man was really touch and go with certain things, for whatever reason.
Which was ironic, considering the fact he preaches about the law during the day, and then breaks said laws when the sun goes down by donning the mask. You’d think by now, after years behind said mask the man would be used to moral ambiguity.
Hopefully everything would work out, Peter had done his part for now. The cabal was one step closer to being outed to the general public, which would shine a light on those closest to the blast zone.
Making it harder and harder for said people to run around and hurt the people of his City…
Glancing down at his watch—a birthday gift from Kate last year—he saw that he still had fifteen minutes to spare before him and Gwen were supposed to meet up for their date.
Date, Peter still couldn’t believe it. Him, an ex-Hydra asset who was born in the Red Room, trained to be the best weapon, the greatest asset who could topple entire governments to the ground…going on a date with a normal girl.
A normal girl, who knew none of that…
The thought sobered Peter. He wasn’t trying to keep Gwen in the dark, but despite how well they got along, Peter hadn’t really spoken to her until a few weeks ago.
Since his time at Hydra and his escape, he has become more trusting, but even he wasn’t dumb enough to NOT see the problem with telling Gwen who he really was.
What, he really was.
That was a conversation for the future…if, THIS progressed any further.
Plus, he hasn’t even told his mother or the Avengers who he really was—that he was a web-slinging vigilante from Queens. Barnes knew—his father, hell Peter still can’t believe the man who trained him at Hydra was his dad—but other than that, there were very few who were privy to that piece of information.
And he wanted to keep it that way.
That was the whole point of going to Strange and having the man wipe his identity from everyone’s mind, everyone besides a select few who knew Peter was Spider-Man. He didn’t need his old enemies to out him to the world—out his bloody past and paint this new life in darkness, a life that he forged from nothing.
Spider-Man could never be tainted by Peter’s past, the mask was a beacon of hope for this city and if the people lost that? Lost their hope…
He couldn’t do that to them, so Peter would do whatever it took to make sure no one ever figured out his past life as the Spider of Hydra—or as Viper liked to refer to him, Her Wolf-Spider.
Peter shuddered at the thought. Just thinking about that woman sometimes gave him the heebie-jeebies. He had never truly liked the woman, but…in a deep corner of his mind, there was a small—very small—part of him that was…grateful? Fond?
He had just been a kid when he went to Hydra, and from what flashes he could remember, it was always her beside him. Scolding him, making him better than he was. The tests, the lessons…
Sometimes, sometimes she was even nice…she’d, put her hand through his hair and his entire body would relax into her touch—
Peter shook his head violently, trying to push the thoughts deep down into his consciousness where he could never find them again. That’s why he didn’t like thinking about her, because for all of her faults, for every time Ophelia had ‘forced’ him to kill, there were other times where she would offer actual comfort, times when he was younger and things in his mind were less complicated.
Where he was just a six year old boy, and she an adult woman, giving him comfort after being separated from his mother…
But then…he had gotten older.
And her, care…her comfort turned, obsessive in nature.
He DEFINITELY didn’t want to think about those times…
Swallowing thickly, Peter let out a harsh breath of air as he finally arrived at the supposed meeting place, just down the street from a nearby cafe. He leaned against a lamppost and crossed his arms over his chest as he tried to fight back the sudden urge to bolt—the lingering fear of years past burrowed into his heart that wouldn’t let go of him, telling him to run, run run!
He wasn’t back there though.
Back in that Russian lab…
He wasn’t.
And Ophelia would never again get her hands on him, he’d make sure of that.
“Hey Peter! There you are.”
The voice caused Peter to shake his head and glance up to where the sound was coming from. Down the sidewalk about fifteen feet before him was Gwen, dressed in leggings and a sweater with a scarf around her neck to combat the cold November chill in the air.
Despite the thoughts running through his head, Peter smiled at her and pushed off the lamppost and placed his hands in his pockets, offering the blonde a grin. “Hey yourself.” He said, loud enough for her to hear him over the ambient noise of New York City crowds during morning rush. “Thought you’d forget about little old me.” He joked, causing Gwen to snort in amusement as she sided up to him and playfully punched his shoulder.
“Never in a million years Pete. You’re one of a kind.” She smirked back, causing Peter to softly chuckle under his breath.
He looked up at her with a soft, earnest expression across his face and held out his arm. “May I?” He asked, causing Gwen’s already rosy cheeks to darken with a blush.
Ignoring that though, the teen smiled back thankfully and wrapped her hand around his elbow and burrowed into his side. “You may. Lead the way kind sir.”
The two of them then began to walk the rest of the distance to the cafe while speaking softly amongst themselves, with both of them laughing and smiling at each others words. Gwen would playfully bump her shoulder against his, and Peter would do the same, causing them both to fall into their own little world together.
For Peter, he had never had companionship like this before besides Kate. Someone who didn’t see what they wanted, but saw him for who he was at his core—who he strives to be everyday of his new life. Just a normal human, who tried to do the right thing no matter what.
And Gwen, she had never met someone as different as Peter. Good different! Of course, but different nonetheless. Most boys their age, they gloat and flaunt their egos around like they own the place, but Peter was different. His presence, for whatever reason was almost overwhelming. He walked into a room and was silent, but he wasn’t a pushover. He wasn’t afraid to talk sense into others if they were in the wrong, but he also always admitted when HE was in the wrong.
He didn’t deny it or push blame onto others like most the age would try, he owned his mistakes and told himself to do better next time.
It was really refreshing for Gwen, who had been around boys like Flash for years…
Of course though, something had to ruin the moment…
Just as they had arrived at the front of the cafe, Peter’s spider sense went off like crazy, his entire body tensed and he stood rooted to the spot as his senses zeroed in on what had made him suddenly so on edge.
Screeching tires, SUV’s, men in armor loading the guns, putting the safety off…
Coming right towards the Cafe…
“Pete? What’s wrong?” Gwen asked concerned, turning to look at the other teen from where he stopped mid step before the building. “Are you okay?”
Now that he was aware of the threat, he realized that his spider sense had been gently humming in the back of his head, warning him that something hadn’t been right since he had stopped at that lamppost.
He had just thought he was still a little high strung from this morning, thought that with the thoughts of Viper…it had been his unease with HER that had triggered the feelings of panic and anxiety inside of him.
Which, probably didn’t help his senses, but he now realized that wasn’t it.
It had been trying to warn him of this, right here…
Suddenly, his senses screams at him so acting on instinct, Peter jumped and essentially tackled Gwen to the ground, causing the teen to let out a small shriek but not even a second later a bullet hit the concrete where Gwen had been standing not even a second ago.
The streets erupted into chaos, civilians running around trying to get away while Peter and Gwen were still on the ground, with Gwen staring at where she had been standing in shock, fear clouding her face as she gazed at the bullet hole.
Acting on pure instinct, Peter grabbed the nearest outside table and flipped it over, the coffee and tea from whoever had been sitting there before flying up into the air and shattering against t the ground as the table was now erected as a barrier between them and the street.
Just in time too, for just as Peter and Gwen hid behind that table, three SUV’s skidded to a halt outside the cafe and men in combat gear wearing masks and holding rifles stormed out of the cars.
Peter tilted his head and forced himself to remain calm as he held Gwen tightly to his chest, using his senses to try and locate the sniper above them. It didn’t take him but two seconds to find the man, along the adjacent building and breathing steadily as he aimed down the sights of his rifle directly at Peter’s hiding spot.
“Romanov at your one o’clock.” The sniper said softly into his radio that Peter could pick up on, “Behind the table. The Girl is with him, just like Madame Viper said.”
Peter clenched his jaw as anger began to course through him, of course it was Ophelia, it just had to be her, didn’t it?
“Keep an eye out. Viper wants them both alive, but from what she has said he’s a slippery one. Faster and stronger than the Winter Soldier.” The lead man who exited the SUV said into his radio, but the Sniper again spoke up, his words freezing Peter in place from his hiding spot.
And making anger surge through him…
“That’s what they said last time Campbell. Yet we succeeded in taking down Hardy, how much harder can her adopted kid be?”
Peter saw red…
Campbell…he was the one in change of the actual attacks. The missions. Viper may have planned it, but it was Campbell—The Director of the FBI who was actually in the field commencing these operations.
His team was the one responsible for Felicia’s death…
It was his team that crippled her—that killed her.
It was Campbell, who struck the blow.
Campbell, who was before him this very instant…
Lowering his head to Gwen, he gently whispered into her ear. “Stay down and close your eyes.” He said softly, but before Gwen could even look up and question him, Peter had flipped out behind the table and was rushing the soldiers with superhuman speed.
“KAR-N, take care of any and all CCTV footage around the area.” He murmured into his earpiece while running at the men, knowing his AI would do as he asked.
Peter didn’t wait for her to respond though as he jumped into battle. Spartan kicking Campbell directly in the chest and driving the air right out of his lungs, flinging him back until he hit the door of the SUV.
All Hell broke loose after that…
The men had orders to take him alive, so the bullets that they had loaded into their guns weren’t actually bullets.
The guns themselves were some sort of modified stun gun. The only person among them who had an actual real gun was the sniper sitting atop the roof.
A sniper, that was probably the same one who had shot Felicia…
With that thought fueling his rage, Peter jumped back into battle, dodging the blasts from the soldiers stun guns and incapacitating them as quickly as they had entered the fight.
What he didn’t see though, was Gwen slowly standing up and watching the entire fight…
But the Sniper clocked Gwen instantly.
The man on the roof, seeing that Romanov would most likely win against their ambush saw an opportunity to distract the boy. Aiming down sights at the blonde that was watching the entire fight with wide eyes, the man calmed his breathing down and placed his finger on the trigger.
One.
Two.
Three…
Peter’s spider senses screamed at him from the back of his head, causing him to pause mid punch and allow the armed man to get a good punch in, right against his bandage making Peter hiss in pain.
He could feel the sensation of the wound opening back up as blood started to sluggishly leak into his clothes. He placed his hand along his side absently, blood now coating his hand but Peter paid those sensations no mind as he kicked the Solider before him hard in the groin and threw him onto the ground before turning to look at Gwen.
“Get down!” He tried to warn her, but it was too late. Peter was too far away to get there before the sound of a gun going off echoed across the street.
The teen watched with wide, disbelieving eyes as the bullet from the sniper hit its mark.
There was a loud bang, making Peter’s sense scream, before he watched as if the whole thing was in slow motion as the bullet pierced Gwen’s right lung, causing her to gasp and fall to the ground behind the table.
Peter could instantly smell the iron in the air…
“Gwen!!!” He yelled, fear and panic in his voice as he hurtled over the upturned chairs and tables. He quickly made his way over behind cover and what he saw made his heart clench and blood boil in equal measures.
Gwen was on the ground, her hands grasping at the hole in her chest as she tried to take in oxygen that her body desperately needed. But the bullet had went right through her lung, filling the organ with blood, fast.
And making the teen choke on her own blood…
“Shit.” Peter cursed as he kneeled beside the girl. Ripping his now bloodied sweatshirt off his body, he quickly bunched up the fabric around her wound to try and stem the blood loss, but he knew from experience that it wouldn’t help the main issue.
The lung slowly filling with blood.
Gwen stared up at him through hazy eyes, fear and despair behind her panicked expression which made Peter’s heart break.
“Hey, I’ve got you Gwen. I’m right here.” He said softly, placing his hands over her wound, their blood mixing together below them in a pool of crimson but Peter paid that no mind, he continued to whisper to Gwen while his senses went on overdrive.
He could hear sirens just down the road—both police and ambulance. But he could also hear the sounds of the Corrupt FBI agents quickly scrambling up and going into the SUV’s to run from the scene.
Peter’s analytical mind was in overdrive. There was nothing he could do for Gwen now, she needed medical attention and the ambulance was ten seconds away. Add in the fact the police were still looking for him, If any of them saw him at the scene, it would make his life ten times harder.
Plus, this was the team that had killed Felicia…he couldn’t let them get away again.
Gwen gagged below him, blood and spit mixing and leaking down her open mouth as she tried to gasp for breath. Peter swallowed thickly and leaned down to press a kiss to her forehead, his hands still holding firm over her wound.
“You’re gonna be okay. You’re gonna be okay.” He whispered softly. “I’ll find those responsible, they’ll face justice, I promise you.” He looked down into her eyes and despite the fear in her gaze, Peter could see the understanding in them—her eyes silently telling him to run while he still could.
Fifteen seconds later, the ambulance pulled up to the curb and half of the police cars stopped with it, while the others chased down the fleeing SUV’s. The first ones out of their car was Detective Watanabe and Officer Davis, both quickly speeding out and looking at the scene.
The moment they laid eyes on Gwen, their eyes widened in recognition and they swiftly called out to the EMT’s to follow them.
Peter watched all this from his vantage point atop the building, where the sniper had been not two minutes ago. He closed his eyes and fought off the guilt threatening to overwhelm him and instead focused on the task at hand.
Find Gwen’s attackers—Felicia’s killers, and stop them.
He reached out with his senses and instantly found what he was looking for. One SUV holding the remaining men—including Campbell—being chased by a squad of police cars.
Glancing down one last time at Gwen, who was now on a stretcher with the EMT’s surrounding her, attending to her needs Peter sighed harshly before turning on his heel and jumping over to the next roof, following the distant sounds of sirens and Campbell’s erratic heartbeat while ignoring his own emotions for the time.
Not seeing Detective Watanabe glance up the moment he jumped out of sight…
It didn’t take long for Peter to track down Campbell and his team. Following the sirens, he watched from building to building how the Corrupt FBI agents swiftly lost the cops, but unfortunately for them Peter could track them with his powers.
And they weren’t far.
He kept his distance—ignoring the sting in his side and the blood coating his hands—and once the SUV finally stopped, he reached out with his senses to hear what the remaining three men were talking about—Campbell, the Sniper and one of the soldiers.
“That went to shit rather quickly.” The sniper scoffed, causing Campbell to growl. Peter could hear him move his body before a long clang echoed back to Peter. Presumably Campbell pinning the other guy against a wall of some sort.
“You were told we needed them alive!” Campbell grunted as he added more pressure against the sniper’s neck, causing the man to reach up and try to pry the Director’s hands off his throat. “Yet here we are, no Romanov and no girl. Who’s going to explain that to Viper?”
“I d-did what I had to! You were losing!” The sniper rasped from around Campbell’s hands. “The mission would’ve failed anyways, none of you even got a hit on the kid! We’re lucky we got away!”
The sniper gasped as Campbell finally let him go, bringing the man to his knees as he clutched at his now bruised throat, trying to suck in as much air as he could.
The Director of the FBI grunted, and from Peter’s spot a half mile away, he could hear the man fiddling with his handgun that was tucked into his belt. “You’re right, Romanov was stronger than I gave him credit for. After all, how strong could a child REALLY be. But, that’s irrelevant now. Viper awaits us inside, it’s a shame really…what your failure has brought upon yourself.”
“Campbell wait—”
Before anyone could react, the Director took out his handgun and shot one bullet right between the sniper’s eyes, and then turned on his heel and shot the last remaining soldier without a shred of mercy.
Peter was on his way the moment the first shot rang out…
Campbell wouldn’t be getting away, not today. He had been the one in charge of Felicia’s murder, he had been the one today, to hurt Gwen with his team—with his stupid plan.
And if he was to be believed, he was right outside a building—a warehouse, Peter realized—that housed his old Handler, Ophelia.
Viper was there, at this very moment…
Peter couldn’t waste this chance.
By the time he reached the warehouse, Campbell was already inside. But the moment he landed outside the main entrance, his spider sensed buzzed with warning.
Something was wrong…
Now on high alert, Peter snuck into the decrepit building as quietly as he could, for whatever reason unable to hear Campbell’s heartbeat any more now that he was inside.
Warning number two…
The third strike came the moment Peter entered the main chamber of the Warehouse, which wasn’t really a warehouse to begin with.
It was a mini laboratory, not unlike his very own that he was living out of now except this one was much larger, with many different rooms and devices strewn across the open space.
“Enjoying the scenery?”
The voice…a voice that he hasn’t heard in years. One that hadn’t changed at all since the last time he HAD heard it.
Still soft spoken, yet firm in a way that made Peter’s back straighten. Unyielding yet gentle words that were as dangerous as her weapons could be—the sweetest poison knife pointed at your back without even knowing. But there was still that…playfulness in her tone, that possessive quality that made his entire body shudder as memories he’s long since buried were returned to the surface.
He hadn’t been ready to HEAR her voice…
To see how it affected him.
“Ophelia.” He whispered, turning around and gazing at his once handler with a blank expression across his face, jaw clenched at the sight of the woman after all theses years.
God she hasn’t changed a bit…
Much to his relief though—and slight disappointment—when he turned around he didn’t come face to face with her like he expected, he came face to face with a screen that she was behind.
From what little detail Peter could pick out, she seemed to be in some sort of office. Whether or not she was close by, or out of state was unknown, but if he had to guess she had to be somewhere in the City, especially with the Cabal being this active the last few weeks.
The minute he made eye contact with her though, Peter wanted to run as that knowing smirk that haunted his nightmares appeared over her ageless face, as she raised an amused eyebrow at him while leaning back on her palms against her desk.
Her black hair was down and curled around her shoulders, but it was different from the last time he saw her. Now, the tips of her hair were colored a turquoise green.
She was wearing a dark green button up dress shirt with black pants, and in the dim lighting of her office, Peter could just make out the emerald green twinkle of her eyes.
So much like his own, yet far more sinister…
And they were currently gazing at him with amusement—how one would look at a child who didn’t know any better.
“Hello my love. It’s been such a long time~” Viper cooed, causing Peter to bristle at the use of THAT pet name. “Did you miss me?”
“Never.” Peter gritted his teeth in anger, ignoring the blush coloring his cheeks and the shame that welled up inside of him at her reminder. “Where’s Campbell?”
Her laugh echoed across the lab—familiar, haunting, amused. “Oh don’t worry about him. He played his part excellently, don’t you think?”
Peter’s eyes widened in understanding. “You never expected them to be able to catch me.” He put two and two together as Ophelia’s smirk grew more pronounced across her lips. “You wanted them to fail so I’d follow them back here.”
“I knew you still had my teachings in there somewhere. It’s a pity you seem to have forgotten most of it though.” She pouted playfully at him, eyes dark with more than just anger—annoyance at him. “Was I not enough for you Peter?…That IS what you’re calling yourself nowadays, isn’t it? Peter.”
“Stop it.” He said through gritted teeth.
Ophelia’s eyes flashed dangerously, causing Peter’s spine to tense from muscle memory alone. He watched with clenched fists as she pushed off the desk and got closer to the screen. “Or what? What are you going to do to me, Peter, Mmm?” She raised an eyebrow at him, her eyes drinking in the sight of him and what a sight he was.
Bloodied shirt and jeans, his wound still leaking blood sluggishly down his side. He had the sudden urge to cover himself up, feeling too naked under Ophelia’s scrutiny.
And he hated himself for that…
“You’re going to, what? Hunt me down and put a stop to me like you tried Campbell and his goons? No, no you can’t do that, not anymore. Not after running from that life. Perhaps…something more, heroic in nature, no?” Viper smirked, causing Peter’s body to tense.
She couldn’t know…it was impossible, Strange’s spell—
“Maybe you’ll web me up like the criminal I am. Put a stop to my rein of terror like you’re doing with this Cabal and out me to the world, where I’ll spend the rest of my days rotting away in prison.” Ophelia pouted, “Is that what it is? After all we’ve been through, you’d lock me up without even a goodbye? Such a shame, I did enjoy our time spent together~”
“How?” Peter exhaled sharply, taking a step back as he looked at the screen with fear behind his eyes. “How do you know, that’s impossible—”
“I will admit, whatever you did to make the entire world forget about you…I have to give credit where it’s due.” She shrugged her shoulders, eyes twinkling with dark amusement. “Good plan, ALMOST as if it was magic itself…Anyways! After figuring out that no one else remembered, I decided to shift gears so to speak.” Now, her eyes darkened as she gazed at Peter. “Did you really think I wouldn’t find out? That I wouldn’t put two and two together that the boy I raised…the boy I cared for most of his life—the boy I LOVED wasn’t the same as the web slinging vigilante of New York?”
“Same powers, same build, same strength…same heart.” Ophelia purred, “Your heart was always my favorite part of you.”
“…But you left me.”
This time, Peter could hear the betrayal, the anger in her tone, causing the teen to scoff and take a step back from the screen, his spider sense gently humming in the back of his head just from the words Ophelia was speaking to him.
They were screaming at him to leave, to run…
But his feet wouldn’t let him.
“You’re crazy.” He said, shaking his bed back and forth in disgust, “I didn’t leave you. I was rescued. Even if I wasn’t, I would’ve left on my own accord eventually. I killed people, innocent people. I did it without thought, I did it because you told me to and every single time, it was like carving a piece of me out, and I didn’t even notice until it was too late—until the damage was already done.”
“I’m free now, free from you and Hydra and all of it! I’m never going back.” He stated firmly and turned around to try and find something to throw at the screen to shut her off, but a soft chuckle from the screen made Peter stop in his tracks.
“Oh my love, you still don’t get it, do you?” Ophelia’s voice softened in mock sympathy as she gazed at the screen with gentle eyes, contrasting the hard, possessive expression behind her eyes as she gazed at him.
“You’ll ALWAYS be mine~”
Peter snapped. His control was sapped from his very soul at the sound of Ophelia’s smug voice as he grabbed the nearest item—a metal table—and flung it right at the screen. The last image he saw, was the smirking facade of Viper as she gazed at him with open hunger.
And her parting words…her words.
“Don’t worry Petey, I’ll keep your secret from the Cabal…for now~”
The screen smashed into a million pieces before she could say much else, bathing the lab into a restless silence.
Peter stood in the middle of the chamber, panting as he glared at the broken screen. Trying to calm his mind down—trying to ignore the surge of self loathing that flooded his system at walking right into Ophelia’s trap.
She knew he’d come.
She counted on it. He thought he was three steps ahead when really, Viper was playing her own game. Her motives were her own, she was merely working with the Cabal to get to what she really wanted.
Him…
How didn’t he see it before? When he first found out about Viper when he had stolen the Fulcrum. He knew the woman, knew that she would only ever play nice with others if it benefited her in some way shape or form.
What Peter didn’t understand though, was why did she tell Campbell’s team to take both him AND Gwen alive? What purpose did taking Gwen serve?
Was it to make him more docile? To get him to do what she wanted? Whatever it was, she failed. She didn’t get Gwen, and the team fled the first chance they got.
But she had to have known that, she trained him! She had to have known that team was no match for him.
So why…
Was it just to play with him? Fuck with his mind? If so she succeeded in that regard, he could still feel his hand trembling, and not just from rage.
“Peter?” The voice of his AI broke him out of his reverie, causing him to let out a harsh breath. “Are you okay?”
The teen—despite himself snorted and shook his head. “No.” He rasped out, still staring at the broken shards of the screen before him. “No.”
The moment the words left his mouth, his body collapsed as everything that had happened in the last hour came rushing back to him.
The mission hours before, the evidence of corrupt government officials, meeting Gwen, getting ambushed, his friend getting shot and carted off to the nearest hospital and now this?
Ophelia knew, knew he was Spider-Man, knew that Peter was Spider-Man when she shouldn’t, not after Strange’s spell.
But still, she knew…
Not to mention Gwen.
She had lost so much blood by the time the EMT’s arrived, his hands were still coated in the stuff.
The guilt crashed into him full force as he closed his eyes to fight off the emotions threatening to suffocate him. Not now…he couldn’t deal with all this now, he needed to focus. The City needed him, these people needed him to pull it together to stop this Cabal before they went too far.
He couldn’t think about Gwen at the moment, couldn’t think about how every breath she had taken rattled her chest, couldn’t think about how her heart had been beating erratically in his ear, so loud in fact that he could still hear the echo of it.
Couldn’t think about the blood slowly filling her lung, suffocating her…
He needed to focus.
The only good thing about all this, was he could be certain Viper wouldn’t tell anyone about him, especially now that she knew something that no one else knew.
The woman would monopolize on that chance, would keep the info as close to her as she could until the time was right for her to make her move. So for now? His identity was safe.
Which just meant he had to act, fast…
He knew what he had to do.
He had to meet with the others—the other Vigilantes and organize a full scale assault on those other two vaults before Ross moved them.
It was his only play now—to out the Cabal entirely to the public, and not just some corrupt FBI/CIA agents around the globe.
Which means he had to make a call…
Reaching into his pocket, Peter robotically pulled out his flip phone and dialed Danny’s number. It wrung for all of two seconds before the other man picked up.
“Peter…you good? What’s wrong?”
Peter swallowed thickly and took a moment to collect himself before answering his vigilante friend. “I need you to assemble the others. I don’t care where the meeting is or what time but I need us all to meet as soon as possible. This…situation has escalated, and we need to shut it down, now.”
“You sure?”
“Positive.” Peter’s voice hardened in determination. “I just gave Murdock some documents I pinched from an operation this morning, so expect it to make the five o’clock news. But there’s more, and I…I need the others to make it work.”
“That was you? That explosion at the storage unit this morning?”
“Yeah, hidden blackmail vault.”
“Ahh, makes sense.”
“Text me the info after you talk to them Rand.” Peter said softly, glancing up as a desk from the corner of the room caught his eye. “I’ve gotta go, duty calls.”
“Stay safe Pete. I’ll be in touch.”
“Sounds good.”
Peter hung up the phone and walked over to the corner desk with a tilted head. “What am I looking at K?” He asked his AI, causing said AI to scoff.
“I’ve been TRYING to tell you. There’s a folder on the desk that seems valuable. I’ve already scanned it and it mentions something about an auction on Monday.” KAR-N said, causing Peter to furrow his brows.
“Auction? For what?” He questioned as he sided up beside the desk, picking up the standard Manila folder and perusing the contents of it, brows furrowing as he continued to read on.
“Don’t know, all it mentions is some sort of antiquity collection worth millions. But, factoring in the folder was left here…completely exposed for you to find…”
“Ophelia wanted me to see this.” Peter said grimly, narrowing his eyes down at the folder in his hands, palms tightening around said paper—half in nerves and half in annoyance. “Wanted me to clock the auction. But for what? Why does she want me there? What’s so important about an antiquity collection?”
“You know what the smart decision would be?” KAR-N said with obvious sass to her tone. “Telling the Avengers—telling your mother so they can handle this instead of you.” She said, causing Peter to snort.
“Come on K, where’s your adventurous spirit?” Peter exclaimed. “I’ve never been to an auction before, it’ll be fun.”
KAR-N let out a small, suffering sigh in his ear. “I don’t even know why I bother. You do realize you’re walking right into Ophelia’s trap, right? She WANTS you to go there!”
“Then that’s where we’ll surprise her.” Peter said firmly, “I can’t run forever K. I’m gonna have to deal with her at some point, better now than later.”
“Your current anxiety thanks to her screams the opposite.” KAR-N deadpanned.
“I’m done running K.” Peter whispered softly, yet his voice carried throughout the abandoned lab as he gazed at the address that the auction was being held at in two days time. “These people, they’ve taken everything from me. They’re gunning for BOTH of my alter egos and I’m done with it.”
“If they’re so hell bent on coming after me—hurting the people I care about than I’m going to systematically destroy their entire operation and by the time I’m done…there will be nothing left.”
“Nothing.”
Peter, if he hadn’t been so distracted by his own thoughts would’ve noticed how as he stood before the desk staring at the folder in his hands…
A lone spider—no larger than his pinky toe—with glowing marks across its back began to crawl up his leg and burrow between the fabric of his shirt.
Natasha was in the Gym when her phone rang…
The others were upstairs, no doubt mingling around the common room on their Saturday evening but Nat had needed to get away from everything, so she could think.
Mostly about her son.
They had scoured as much as they could but they couldn’t find anything mentioned about Madame Viper, the only info about the woman was what Barnes could remember and that wasn’t very much to begin with.
But what little he had told them of her…it didn’t make Natasha feel any better.
The sound of her ringtone though broke the woman out of her head from her place by the ceiling to floor window on her yoga mat.
Snapping her eyes open—because her phone only ever rang for one person—she instantly grabbed her phone and opened her contacts, her eyes instantly drinking in her son’s words on the screen.
Peter:
Turn on the news…I got them
Natasha’s eyes furrowed as she stared at the screen but she instantly stood up form her seated position. Without changing out of her workout clothes, she quickly made her way towards the elevator up to the common room as she clutched her phone and wondered what her son meant.
The minute the doors opened, she briskly walked towards the living room and saw that the others—like she predicted—were all strewn across the room sitting on varying pieces of furniture.
The others turned to look at her as she entered and raised their eyebrows at her attire but before any of them could make some sort of comment, she walked over to the coffee table, grabbed the remote and changed the channel.
“Hey! I was watching that!” Clint exclaimed, causing Nat to send the man a small glare.
“Zip it. Peter texted me. Said something about the news.” She said, causing the others to quickly sober up. She saw how Steve straightened up and Tony—from his place at the kitchen table with Pepper—looked up with an intrigued expression across his face.
Everyone quieted down as Nat turned on the news, and she realized pretty quickly what Peter meant within just the first minute of the broadcast.
There was a news reporter just outside the New York County Courthouse. And as she kept talking, small clips of men and women being brought out in handcuffs from many different places began to play across the screen.
“Tonight, a major investigation reveals worldwide allegations of corruption in some of the governments top agency divisions, potentially putting many American lives at risk. Just this afternoon, a small law firm that goes by the name Nelson, Murdock & Page—stationed out of Hell’s Kitchen—released many classified documents to the public via The New York Bulletin.”
“Page works for the Newspaper on occasion, as a freelance agent but it seems the 3 of them have stumbled upon quite the story this time. Daniel Campbell of the FBI, Peter Morrison of the CIA, Oliver Wright of British MI6 and our very own Attorney General, Thomas Connolly have been working behind the scenes of many disasters over the years. Cover ups, assassination attempts, all truly horrendous crimes. All of which, have been fully documented and said evidence released to the general public not two hours ago.”
“The evidence also suggests that these individuals—along with a select few under their command—have used their positions of power for personal gain, such as diverting funds meant for other projects. We inquired to Mr Murdock upon how he found this information, but he didn’t have much to say on the subject.”
The screen turned to a camera that was following a man with red glasses along his face, who was carrying a walking cane, telling all who were watching that the man was actually blind.
“Mr Murdock! Give us a statement!”
“How did you find out about this corruption?”
“What are your sources?”
“Who else is involved?”
“I’m sorry but my client wishes to remain anonymous for obvious reasons. I’m not at liberty to say or discuss anything else with anyone who isn’t them. Good day.” Mr Murdock said firmly as he gently made his way through the crowd with a blonde woman and another man with short hair and a beard guiding him through.
“For those of you who have been with us for awhile, Mr Murdock is actually the Lawyer who went up against Wilson Fisk—Known to many as the Kingpin of Crime in this City. To see that he’s gotten his hands on evidence suggesting corruption is unsurprising, but that begs the question.”
“Who is Mr Murdock’s mystery source of intel? And what else might they know? Find out more about this story tomorrow at six. Where we keep digging deeper into this supposed corruption.”
The Avengers were staring at the screen in shock, but before they could even begin to question what they just watched, the next news report made it all abundantly clear what Peter had meant.
“We’re coming to you live just outside Precinct 15 where FBI Director Mr Campbell is being brought in for questioning, regarding his role in the supposed murder of Miss Felicia Hardy just a few days ago.” The news reporter said, causing the Avengers who were watching to tense in shock.
“The corrupt Director of the FBI is now the main suspect in the case for missing child, Peter Hardy, who quickly vanished after his guardian had been attacked in their own home two days ago.”
The screen switched to show Campbell being dragged out of an SUV in cuffs, he looked roughed up and he was limping but he was spitting curses at anyone who would listen to him.
“These allegations are false! I had nothing to do with anything! I’m the Director of the FBI for fuck’s sake!” He yelled out into the crowd as he was dragged into the building, but the officers—Watanabe and Davis weren’t listening to him.
“The evidence that was leaked by Murdock clearly shows transcripts of conversations between one Mr Campbell, and someone who only goes by the name GD. So at this moment, we don’t know who this ‘GD’ is, but perhaps with enough time we can uncover the full truth to this conspiracy.”
“In the meantime, If you’ve seen this young man anywhere, please report it to your local police precinct. At the time, the cops are still looking for Mr Hardy, and they don’t know where he might be so any help is much appreciated.”
“Jesus.” Sam muttered under his breath as he gazed at the scene in shock. “The kid’s sure been busy.” He said, making the others around the room nod.
Steve though furrowed his brows in contemplation. “The FBI though? He said it was his old handler. If he knew it was the FBI—the Director no less—why wouldn’t he tell us? Why’d he lie about that?”
“Because there’s something we’re not seeing, some part of this all that we’re missing.” Nat said softly as she gazed at the screen with narrowed eyes. “He’s hiding something…and I think YOU know what that is.” The spy said as she turned to look at Barnes who was staring at the screen with a small frown.
He turned to look at her though as she spoke, and raised a brow in question. “Me? I can barely remember my time with him Natasha. Yet you expect me to know exactly what he’s doing when he’s not here?”
“But you knew he was lying to us yesterday, didn’t you?” She accused, making Barnes sigh under his breath yet nod his head hesitantly. “And you didn’t tell us.”
They all heard what the woman really meant though.
You didn’t tell me…
Barnes shook his head softly, “You push that kid Nat, and he’ll push right back, consequences be damned. He’s going to do what he wants to do no matter what any of us say—he was always independent like that, even at a young age, from what I CAN remember. I thought…that I’d be better to be there as silent support, rather than hovering over his shoulder…he’s had enough of that to last him a lifetime.”
Bucky’s words sobered the room, seeing the logic behind his words even if they didn’t want to admit it. Even Natasha saw what he meant, but she’d never say that out loud with Barnes in earshot.
Before she could say anything else though, her phone began to ring…
As fast as her hands would allow her, Nat quickly grabbed her phone and saw it was a video call, much to her own shock.
She accepted it of course but the video didn’t appear on her phone, it suddenly transferred over to the tv screen.
“What the hell?” Tony muttered to himself, “That’s not possible. Friday, run a diagnostic on every—”
Before Tony could even finish speaking, the TV expanded to show off some sort of lab, with a few tables strewn around with a couch towards one corner, but that was all they could make out from where the camera was located.
But the main thing that caught their attention was really the sight of Peter sitting on a stool shirtless as a black haired teen started to gently clean a wound on the young man’s side—much to Natasha’s worry.
“Ah, easy Bishop.” Peter murmured, causing Nat to bite her tongue as she was just about to call out to him.
It seemed, as If he didn’t know he had even called her…didn’t know that she was currently watching and could see him in, wherever building he was holed up in.
“You know this would be a whole lot easier if you sat still.” The girl—Bishop rolled her eyes fondly at Peter, causing him to huff in amusement.
“Come on Katie, you’ve done this enough times by now to know that’s unlikely to happen.” He joked.
The other teen—Katie or Bishop, whatever it was—gently reached up and punched Peter’s shoulder playfully, and although her eyes were narrowed at the boy, they held a hidden warmth—a fondness that showed she wasn’t that upset with him. “A girl can dream can’t she?”
Peter chuckled, “You don’t have to be worried you know. My healing factor will take care of the wound by morning.” He said softly.
“Doesn’t mean I like to see my best friend with a hole through his chest.” Kate deadpanned.
Peter clicked his tongue, a teasing smile across his face as he looked up at her. “It’s not my chest, it’s my side. There’s a big difference.” He smirked, which only made Kate punch him again.
“What the fuck, is going on?” Yelena couldn’t hold her tongue anymore as she watched the scene before her, unfortunately her voice spooked the teens on the other side of the screen.
Kate literally jumped up and shrieked and Peter stood up with hard eyes, a mask slipping over his face that was just so open with Kate as he turned and glared at the sound of a new voice, but when he saw his Lab table projecting a video with all the shocked Avengers on it, he surprisingly let out a small groan of annoyance.
“You back stabbing, mutinous AI.” Peter deadpanned as he glanced off to the side with narrowed eyes. Much to the Avengers continued shock though, a small blue avatar appeared on the side of their screen with an eyebrow raised as she gazed at Peter with an unamused glare.
“If you think for one moment I’m having you walk into that trap in two days, you have another thing coming.” The AI said heatedly, before pointing to the Avengers. “They can help you. AND, they can make sure you don’t get another hole in your side from doing something stupid!”
“It wasn’t stupid.” Peter muttered under his breath, but everyone still heard him. They watched as the teen grabbed his shirt hanging off the end of a nearby chair and threw it on over his head, but Nat caught glimpses of old scares along his body that made her maternal instincts bristle.
“Peter.” Natasha whispered softly, catching everyone off guard, including her teammates. She gazed up at the teen with an unreadable expression before her eyes turned gentle as she gazed at her son. “Please, tell me what’s going on. Tell me what I can do to help. What was all that on the news? You told us it was your old…handler that was behind the attack…why did you lie?”
Peter could hear the absolute desperation in his mother’s tone as she spoke. He knew that it was most likely killing her sitting on the sideline and waiting as she had for the past few days. He knew it because he’d be the same way…
God it was all such a mess.
Peter sighed and sat down right before the camera, placing his head in his right hand as his left came up to muse his hair. “I didn’t…lie, not really. Madame Viper is connected to what happened. She helped orchestrate the entire thing. The corrupt agents of the FBI were just the team sent to do the actual deed.”
“And..this whole corruption story.” Steve began hesitantly, eyes conflicted as he stared at the teen. “It’s all real?”
Peter snorted, “Yeah. Pretty real. They’ve been playing the system for years. Stumbled upon the information while looking for…Felicia’s killers.” He sobered up at the mention of his past guardian, but before anyone could comment on his sudden downward mood, he moved on. “Anyways, I learned that Hydra had a hand in it all—along with Viper. Did you, find anything about her?”
Natasha sighed and shook her head as she stared at her son—unable to hide the worry she felt for how he was apparently right in the middle of this whole mess. “No, my contacts have heard whispers of her, but very few people have actually met the new Head of Hydra. She stays to the shadows, doesn’t allow herself to be seen unless she wants to be seen.”
Barnes narrowed his eyes as he looked at Peter’s sudden uncomfortable expression. After a moment of silence, it hit Bucky like a freight train. “You ran into her, didn’t you?” He asked gently, remembering that very look on the kid’s face from their time at Hydra—whenever Peter would come back from a particularly long session with his old handler.
It had never sat right with him…something had always felt off about that woman.
But now? Now that feeling only intensified.
Peter clenched his jaw, yet nodded his head stubbornly all the same. “She knew I was looking into Felicia. Lured me to some old Warehouse over in Brooklyn and…decided to gloat for ten minutes straight. She wasn’t actually there just, left me a message and…something else.”
Nat narrowed her eyes in trepidation. “Something else? What does that mean?”
This time it was his—apparent—AI that spoke up. “Viper left him a folder outlining an Auction happening in two days, on Monday night. According to the folder, it’s an auction for an old antiquity collection but—”
“But if Ophelia left it for me to find…that auction is much more than a bunch of stolen relics.” Peter finished softly, making Natasha uneasy with the easy way Peter had spoken Viper’s actual name.
She REALLY didn’t like this woman…
“And—no offense to you Ms Romanoff—but your idiot of a son wants to go in alone, right into Viper’s trap!” The AI snapped, despite the situation causing some of the avengers along with Nat to smile in amusement as Peter rolled his eyes fondly.
“I’m not going in alone…I’ll have Kate with me to watch my back.” He shrugged, causing the other teen—who had been quiet and staying out of the way until now—to jump back into frame with a smug smile across her face.
“Exactly! Pete and I make a great team K! We’ll be fine.”
Tony raised an unamused eyebrow from his place leaning against the wall with crossed arms. “Really? Somehow I doubt that.” He said sarcastically.
“Yeah came on kid. You can’t do this alone—especially not if the Head of Hydra wanted you to go there.” Steve stated firmly. “We can help, we can go to the auction undercover and find whatever it is you’re looking for—you don’t have to be anywhere near this.”
Peter stared at them all with a deadpanned expression across his face. “I’m a fully trained, Hydra assassin who was made to topple governments.” He deadpanned, causing some people to wince at the blunt way he phrased it. “I’m sure I’ll make do at a small auction in New York…plus, I’ve been training Kate, she’ll be fine.” He shrugged. “You don’t have to do this, I—“ Before the teen could even finish, his mother cut him off firmly.
“I WANT to do this.” She said strongly, narrowing her eyes in silent challenge for him to dare disagree before her emerald eyes softened as she looked at her baby boy who’s grown up so much. “I’m your mother Peter. Please, let me do this for you. Let me help you.”
Peter was silent for a moment as he gazed at them all with narrowed eyes, deep in thought. The Avengers noticed though how both the AI and Kate were gazing at Peter pointedly, with Kate being far more subtle about it.
After another few seconds, he let out a harsh breath and shook his head. “You’re just going to find the location of that auction anyway and show up if I don’t tell you…aren’t you?” He questioned, but as his lips twitched up in amusement, he already knew the answer to that question.
It didn’t stop Nat from smirking though. “Yes, I will.” She said proudly, causing a few scattered laughs to appear in the living room.
Peter shook his head softly. “Alright.” He said, “Monday. 8 PM. Cipriani 42nd Street. Wear something fancy, gotta look the part.” Peter smirked before his eyes drifted over to Bucky with a contemplative look behind his eyes. “You…may also want to bring a plus one.” He said pointedly.
Bucky stared at the boy with a raised eyebrow. “Why, you expecting trouble?” He asked, staring intently at the teen to try and convey what he meant.
Spider-Man related trouble…
Peter hummed, his eyes telling Bucky he understood the hidden message. “Maybe. Can never be too careful when it comes to Viper.” He said. “I’ll have KAR-N here send you over everything I have on the Auction and Madame Viper.”
The AI nodded and began to send over the needed documents while the Avengers continued to quiz the teen for more info. “What exactly are you expecting?” Sam asked with furrowed brows, “I mean, why would this woman point you specifically in the direction of this auction?”
Peter shook his head and sighed. “I don’t know. My best guest is the antiquities are covers for something else—something most definitely illegal, then again…I’m technically illegal.” He joked, causing Kate to start laughing while Natasha rolled her eyes fondly.
“Matter of perspective Peter. What people don’t know won’t hurt them.” She joked back, causing Peter to smirk which in turn made Natasha preen.
Happy that SHE had caused that amusement to appear in her son’s eyes…
Just then, on the side of the tv screen, appeared information from Peter’s AI. But the one thing that caught their attention was the picture of a woman with black hair and green tips.
A woman who was smirking at the screen smugly, her emerald eyes glinting maliciously but with an undercurrent of warmth—fondness tinged with something dark.
Something obsessive…
“That, is a picture of her from the message she sent me today.” Peter said quietly as he did everything in his power NOT to look at that woman. Still, the Avengers could see all the emotions playing across his features. The guilt, the shame, the anger, embarrassment…
And if Natasha looked close enough…she could make out something, else. Something that didn’t belong on the face of her son when he thought about his old handler….
Something that made that pit in her stomach expand.
What had that woman done to her baby?…
“Not hard to miss, is she?” Steve said uncomfortably, breaking the silence around the room by moving on.
His comment made Peter snort though. “That’s one way to think of it. She’ll be there…she won’t be able to help herself. She thinks that…that I belong to her, that I’m her asset. Her weapon. It’s just a matter of finding her.”
“Good.” Nat stated firmly, a small scowl across her face as she stared at Viper’s picture. “I hope she shows herself.” The spy said darkly.
That woman…would pay for all that’s she’s done to her son.
Natasha would make sure of it…
“Right!” Tony suddenly exclaimed, breaking the these silence. “If we’re all done talking shop there’s a few housekeeping items we simply must discuss. Like how A, you have a fucking AI—”
“Language Tony!”
“—B, you’re in some sort of super secret lab with who I’m guessing is your best friend you keep blabbing on about—”
“Aww, Peter you talk about me? How sweet!”
“And C, why the hell do you have a hole in your side and did you mention a healing factor?!”
Peter raised an amused eyebrow at the man while ignoring Kate’s continued teasing in his ear. “How long have you been holding that in Stark?”
Tony smirked back at the teenager, “Too long kid, now spill before I explode from anticipation.”
“I for one agree with Tony.” Nat said as she gazed at her son with a raised eyebrow. “Mind sharing with the rest of us Peter?”
“Damn…did Nat just agree with Tony?” Clint muttered under his breath in shock, gazing at the scene with disbelieving eyes. “The world is truly ending.”
Peter glanced at the screen and saw all the Avenger’s eager and expectant expressions across their faces, but looking at his mother Peter felt his resolve completely fracture as he saw the look behind her eyes.
She was so hopeful, wanted to know anything and everything about him…
How could he say no?
So, sending one glance towards his best friend, he began to explain everything to them—a watered down version of course.
He couldn’t have them figuring out he was Spider-Man after all, not yet anyways.
And as they all continued to speak well into the night, Peter felt a part of himself heal over. With Kate never once leaving his side, sitting to his right and telling embarrassing moments with him as she kept a supporting hand on his knee while the Avengers laughed at her fan-girl moments the second she saw Barton…Peter allowed himself to Imagine a life like this, surrounded by others, surrounded by the Avengers.
Surrounded by BOTH his parents…even if one of them didn’t know they were his parent.
Maybe—just maybe, this wasn’t such an unattainable thing for him after all.
A family.
A real family…
But for now, as he sat in his lab and regaled to the Avengers—his mother—how Kate and him met, how she had literally built him his own private getaway lab to help “cultivate” his genius—at least that’s what they told the others—he found himself…content.
Not happy, the memory of Gwen bleeding out and being carried to the nearest hospital—of Felicia taking her final breath in their home was too fresh for that, the way he failed them both but maybe, just maybe he could allow himself to accept the Avengers help.
If only to get Kate and his AI off his back of course…
Monday, couldn’t come any sooner.
Across the City, up in his personal penthouse, Wilson Fisk watched the current news with barely concealed delight.
From his place sitting at the kitchen table, he slowly cut into his steak as he watched the news reporter talk about the corruption of the FBI and the CIA. He watched as his plan was finally being put into action by the very Vigilante who had caused so much trouble for the Cabal.
Who had caused much pain for Wilson’s own…investments.
“Soon, this City will be back under MY control.” Fisk said as he glared at the screen, a scene of Murdock and his friends walking away from the courthouse while dodging all the reporters.
It wasn’t a surprise Spider-Man sent the info to Murdock, Fisk had actually hoped he did.
Soon though, Spider-Man would take down this Rogue Cabal, who thought they could push their way into his City, steal his territory and then leave him with nothing in return! Spider-Man would be doing all of his dirty work for him. And after, once this hidden Cabal was finally outed, once his mention from it was also wiped clean, he could enact his true plan.
And finally, bring Vanessa back home, where she was safe, right beside him…
“Buck.” He called out to his right hand man, causing him to take a step forward from where he was standing in the doorway.
“Sir?” He nodded, causing Wilson to hum as he brought a piece of his steak up to his mouth to take a bite, but his eyes never left the tv screen.
He chewed in silence for a few moments before swallowing. “Is everything prepared? Do we have enough signatures?” Fisk asked.
Buck smiled and nodded his head, “Yes Sir. The moment the Cabal is outed, and the rest of them are dealt with, we can start phase 2” He said.
“Good.” Wilson stated firmly, glaring at the scene with Murdock through the TV, eyes burning with a hatred that ran deep. “Once I reclaim what is rightfully mine, change will come to this City. The time of—of criminals in masks running around causing trouble is over!”
“When I become Mayor of this City, I will not tolerate ANY Vigilantes in my City!”
Wilson Fisk turned and nodded towards Buck, “Make sure he gets the package. And I want our strike teams ready to mobilize when Spider-Man does! Our plan revolves around making sure he doesn’t get the Blackmail material about my operations!”
“It will be done sir.” Buck said, “There’s also something else. There’s been whispers, the vigilantes—all of them are stirring now that Spider-Man has kicked the hornets nest. We think they’re getting ready to move on the vault.”
“Keep me posted!” Fisk growled as he took another aggressive bite of his steak. “We NEED that evidence or our entire plan falls apart!” He said, getting up from his chair before moving over to shrug his coat back on, no longer having an appetite.
As he made his way out of his penthouse and into his SUV with Buck and his personal guard, Wilson Fisk couldn’t help but keep replaying in his mind how he was going to vigilantes for help.
In times of great need though, sometimes you had to make a deal with the devil. Or, in this case a Spider.
He would get what he wanted, he always did.
At the end of this entire charade, Wilson would be standing at the top of this City, the Cabal dismantled and Vigilantes outlawed.
He wouldn’t have it any other way…
Notes:
I’m sorry! I know you want to know what happens with Gwen, but I promise you she’s not dead and you’ll learn more about her and Peter’s feelings in the next one.
Depending on how well this one is received, I might start writing the next chapter immediately—after I get rid of this stomach bug that’s been kicking my ass all day! 😂😭
Let me know what you thought in the comments below, and don’t forget to leave Kudos, I literally LIVE for all your guys feedback!
Next Chapter: Vigilante Teamup ;)
Chapter 15: MY City…
Summary:
A glimpse into the past on how Peter met all his vigilante friends…
Notes:
Hello everyone, hope you’ve had a great day so far! Got another chapter for you here, this time focusing more on Peter and the Vigilantes, along with the aftermath of Gwen.
Let me know what you think in the comments below. Also, some of you eagle-eyed readers may have noticed I have changed the summary of this story, which gives you a glimpse into what may be happening in the next few chapters…
Sorry not sorry!
Enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Flashback…
Jessica Jones was NOT in the mood for this shit…
She had thought taking this case would be easy—you know, find the jackass cheating on his wife, snap some pictures and be done with it, everyone is happy and she gets paid—unfortunately, that’s not how ANY of this was going.
She had managed to track down her target to some, old abandoned warehouse except it wasn’t really that abandoned in the slightest. She had managed to slip in undetected but she REALLY wished she didn’t.
For what she found inside was way worse.
Piles and piles of alien weapons, stashed and ready to be sold and her guy—Phineas Mason; stupid fucking name by the way, sounded like a total jackass—siting down and tinkering with these weapons like they were toys.
And his boss, the guy with the weird bird suit…
From her hiding place behind some crates, she watched as he turned a man to ash right before her eyes with weapons that he didn’t truly understand.
“God I wish I brought a drink.” She muttered to herself as she stared at the pile of ash that used to be a living person—a criminal, but a person nonetheless.
Just as she was about to walk out and leave this job behind her—go home and tell Mason’s wife that she couldn’t find anything—the sound of a quiet ‘thwip thwip’ echoed across the warehouse and a voice that definitely didn’t belong here spoke out towards the bird man.
Jessica watched with wide eyes as the leader was suddenly pinned against the wall by some sort of webbing and everyone looked up and saw a distinct red and blue figure hanging off the ceiling with no care in the world.
“Adrian! Adrian Toomes, just the criminal I was looking for! You know it’s illegal to sell weapons on the Black Market right? Even more so if they’re alien!” The voice of Spider-Man, the newest vigilante in New York called out to the leader.
Even as Jessica’s mind began to file away all this information she was learning, she couldn’t help but focus on the Vigilante that had just started appearing across the city within the last few weeks.
Mainly, focusing on his voice.
He sounded young…TOO young.
“And what’s this? The whole operation? I must’ve won the lottery today! Unfortunately, you didn’t, sorry not sorry!” Spider-Man quipped and even though Jessica couldn’t see his face, she could tell we was grinning behind the mask, causing the woman to smother her snort of amusement with her hand as she watched the kid jump right into action.
Adrian scoffed under his breath and quickly grabbed a knife on the table beside him and cut his one hand free, rolling out of the way just in time as another web hit the wall where he was just standing. “Go home kid, this doesn’t concern you.”
“It actually does!” Spider-Man said as he ducked under a man with a heavily modified gauntlet across his wrist. “You’re selling these weapons in MY city, where they can hurt innocent lives. I’d say that concerns me a great deal!” He exclaimed as he webbed up the dude with the shocker glove to the wall before moving on to the next guy.
Jessica though, rolled her eyes. So he was another Murdock? Fantastic.
She decided though to finally leave her hiding spot when she saw Toomes begin to escape, she quickly got out of cover and went after the dude she was actually after. Jessica quickly snuck up behind Mason and with one punch to his head, he was out like a light before he could understand what was happening.
If Spider-Man saw her, he didn’t mention it as he tried to web up Toomes but the man had reached his suit and with one final sneer towards them, he blasted out of the building and into the night sky.
Leaving Jones, his henchman and the Spider guy alone…
With a quick flick of his wrist, Spider-Man had the others all encased in his webs before walking up to her, gesturing towards the man knocked out at her feet. “You want me to…?” He made his, dumb little hand gesture and despite Jessica’s better judgment, she felt amusement well up inside of her at the action.
God he sounded young…
Smirking, Jessica gestured to Mason and she watched as the “Man’s” webbing encased the guy she was after. Once that was done, she did an once over his frame and clicked her tongue.
She had to admit, it was slightly better than Murdock’s getup, but only just. Where it gained points in the look, it lost points due to the fact the kid was practically swinging around in pajamas.
Which couldn’t be that protective against bullets and knifes…
And if he was anything like the rest of them, she knew he saw plenty of those to last a lifetime.
“So, what brings Jessica Jones—sleuth extraordinaire to my neck of the woods?” Spider-Man asked with a tilted head, gazing at her with what she assumed was a curious expression across his face beneath that mask of his.
Jessica merely gestured to the man at her feet, emphasizing her words with a small—yet harsh kick to Mason’s unconscious form. “This asshole. Worrying his wife. If I knew I’d stumble upon alien weapons, I would’ve dropped the job.” She said flatly, causing Spider-Man to chuckle which sounded more like a giggle to her ears.
Seriously, how old WAS this guy?
“Can’t say I’m a fan about these guy’s hobby anymore than you.” He shrugged, hoping from foot to foot as he looked around the warehouse. “Got a tip from a guy in the Kitchen-goes by the name Turk. Said something in passing about these new weapons and, well I had to take a look myself no? Especially after a run in I had with them during a bank robbery. Let me tell yah, not fun! Especially the ones that mess with gravity!” Spider-Man shuddered. “I could go the rest of my life not having to experience THAT again!”
“That sounds like a story.” Jessica drawled with one eyebrow raised in dull amusement. “Here’s what I’m more interested though, how does a kid—even a special kid like yourself get tied up with men like this?” She asked, kicking Mason—again for added effect.
She could see she hit the mark when Spider-Man tensed for a split second before responding—but it was a second that Jessica caught all the same. “Kid? I don’t know what your—“
“Webs, don’t even try it.” Jessica deadpanned, raising a hand to stop his rant before it began. “Don’t insult both yours and my intelligence by making up some bullshit excuse. I can hear your voice, my JOB is to literally figure shit out.” She said, causing the boy’s shoulders to droop. “Word of advice? Get some sort of voice modulator. People will never take you seriously if they hear that pre-pubescent voice coming outta that mask.” She said, smirking when the vigilante turned and glared at her. Before he could respond though, she continued speaking. “Now how about you answer my question. What’s a “guy” like you, doing mixed up with these shitbags?”
Spider-Man sighed, not commenting on her emphasis on the word—even though he desperately wanted to, “Like I said, they’re selling these weapons to just any standard criminal on the street and I have to get them out of this city before innocent people are caught in the crossfire. I tracked them to this warehouse—which I gathered was their main weapons depot. The man you’ve been looking for—Mason, they call him the Tinkerer. He’s the mastermind behind combining the human tech with the alien stuff. Without him, they have no way to craft more weapons. Now, it’s just a matter of finding out where the Vulture is hiding, and taking him down.”
“First off, Vulture?” Jessica deadpanned, “That’s what he’s calling himself?” Spider-Man merely shrugged in response, causing her to scoff. “Wow, real original. Secondly…you got all of that by yourself?” She asked, subtly impressed with his skills on gathering information.
Hell, he knew some stuff that she couldn’t even find out about where Mason was working…
“More or less.” Spider-Man shrugged, “I have a few informants that point me in the right direction, but other than that…yeah, I’m sort of a…solo act.”
“Huh.” Jessica muttered, impressed with the kids abilities. “Nice work Webs.” She said, smothering a smile as she watched the boy perk up and preen at her words. That’s when an idea suddenly popped into Jessica’s head.
A dangerous idea, that probably broke literally all laws about child endangerment…but an idea nonetheless that could help the kid in the long run.
She found out the hard way that…sometimes it was okay to have a little extra help from a like minded person.
Or in this case, another vigilante to watch your back.
“Say Webs…what do you say about a temporary teamup?” Jessica asked, “I help you get these weapons and Vulture off the Street, and you fill in the gaps to my story about Mason here.” She said, kicking him—again, just to be safe.
Spider-Man glanced at her with what she assumed was shock written across his face beneath that mask. “You…Jessica Jones—the best PI in New York, who just so happens to have super strength…wants to team up with, with me?”
“That’s what I said is it not?” She said flatly, raising an eyebrow at him. “It’s a win win. You get your guy and the weapons, and I solve my case and get paid the big bucks. What’s it gonna be Webs?”
Spider-Man was silent for all of two seconds before the kid practically exploded in excitement. “Wow, okay!! Yeah that sounds, awesome! I know where to look for him yeah? His name is Adrian Toomes and his family doesn’t know of his secret life as an alien weapons dealer so I don’t think he’d go to them but I do know of a few warehouses that he has used in the past to store some of his tech so I think we should look there first—”
“Fuck me…it’s only been ten seconds and I already want a drink.” Jessica deadpanned as she hauled Mason over her shoulder and grabbed Spider-Man by the arm and started to drag him out of the warehouse, already able to hear the sirens of the police nearby. “Move it Spidey, before I change my mind.”
Two days later, found the both of them sitting on top of a rooftop in New York, overlooking the sunset…
Adrian Toomes and all his cronies were now locked up, the alien weapons were in the custody of the DODC and Jessica, thanks to one angered and heartbroken wife got paid in full.
All in all, win win.
They were simply basking in the silence, a box of Chinese between them fully empty—Jessica’s treat. She had insisted, especially after the one sitting beside her had held a Ferry together with nothing but his webs and raw strength.
But now, now that it was over…the PI was, hesitant to leave the kid.
She knew realistically WHY that was, his age—it kept bothering her. She didn’t need to ask to see the signs. The boy sitting beside her probably had no parents to care for him, if she had to guess, he was either in the system or completely homeless but she was leaning towards the former more so than the latter for if he was homeless, he wouldn’t have such a clean suit on all the time.
But still, Jessica Jones—who was famous for pushing everyone she ever met away to protect herself—suddenly found herself refusing to do so for Spider-Man.
Maybe it was just because of her past—maybe it was because she hates the thought of child soldiers running around the city, kids forced to fight to stay alive, kids doing things that they should not be doing….
Or maybe, despite how crazy it sounded, the much more scarier option was Jessica found herself…genuinely enjoying her time spent with the quippy vigilante.
Lord knows he was better to hang around with than Murdock…
Making a split second decision, Jessica clicked her tongue and reached into her jacket pocket for the item she had bought not even two hours ago for this reason and this reason alone.
She threw it at the kid, and watched with a smirk as he instantly caught it. He looked down at the flip phone before turning his face up to her with a tilted head.
“I took the liberty of putting my number in that for you. In case you ever need backup out there.”
She admitted before humming softly under her breath, “I also put that number in my phone…you know, just in case I need another set of eyes on a case in the future.” She said, put her tone wasn’t as tough or abrasive as it usually was—it was soft, genuine and she would bet money that the kid behind the mask could hear her tone changing as she spoke to him.
He was silent for a moment, staring down at the phone in his hands and cradling it to his chest like it was the most precious thing in the world. “Thank you.” He whispered back, causing something to stir inside Jessica’s stomach, something that she hadn’t genuinely felt in years.
The small discomfort that she had been harboring since she bought the phone and thought about her idea in the first place were totally worth it. She’d go through it again just to hear that kid’s heartfelt ‘Thank you’ just one more time if she was being honest.
God she was going soft, she needed a drink, asap.
Luke Cage had seen many things in his life.
Things that wouldn’t make sense to just a normal civilian but this? What was happening before him, this was definitely high up on that list.
He had been tracking the Russians through Harlem for the last two nights. They were going around his neighborhood and abducting kids so naturally, once word got around to him, Luke did what he usually did.
He tried to find them, and bring them to justice. They didn’t call him the Hero of Harlem for nothing after all.
He had promised everyone of those parents that no matter what, he’d find those kids and bring them home. He just prayed that they were still in the City, because if they weren’t…
He didn’t want to be the one to inform their parents about that—how he failed them. He didn’t want to see the heartbreak that appeared across their faces when they realized they’d never get to see their kid again.
It took him two night to find out some sort of pattern to their routine, but eventually he tracked them down to just outside the Red Hook port down In Brooklyn.
Now was it a journey to get here? Absolutely but those kids needed his help, and it was up to him to save them. He knew their parents, members of his community that had always stood beside him even when others wouldn’t.
He couldn’t let them down, not like this.
Once he arrived at the small Warehouse outside of Red Hook, he quietly made his way into the building and prayed that no one saw him enter, much to his shock the guards who he thought would be patrolling the area were no where to be found.
It was once he got inside that he started to realize something was wrong…
The minute he stepped foot in the warehouse, he could hear the faint echo of fighting coming from further inside, blow after blow bouncing off the old rusted walls and filling the empty space and causing Luke to tense up.
He furrowed his brows though when he walked around a corner and came face to face with the sight of a pile of three Russians on the ground, beaten and unconscious. Bruises already starting to form on their skin and Luke could even see one man’s arm was bent at an awkward angle.
But what caught his attention more, was the white web-like substance covering their bodies and forcing them onto the ground.
Luke let out a harsh breath as he realized that he wasn’t the first vigilante to pop up on these guy’s radar and despite the situation, he relaxed just a smidge.
He’s heard many things about Spider-Man over the last few months, especially after he took down the Vulture and secured all those Alien weapons.
What was even more surprising though, most of the great stuff he’s heard about the guy—all that praise, it was coming from JESSICA.
She was practically singing the man’s praise. And where yeah, she said so in her usual snappy and sarcastic tone, Luke has known her long enough to see the signs of genuine fondness shine behind the woman’s eyes when she spoke about the new vigilante on the block.
THAT had surprised him, that Spider-Man had managed to get under Jessica’s skin and stay there. For…she wasn’t really one for human connection on the best of days. Which got Luke to thinking, what had Spider-Man done to earn that level of trust from Jessica.
It was a question he still hadn’t the courage to ask the woman herself. She could be scary when she wanted to be, and he didn’t want to go poking the bear, so to speak.
The sound of a sudden scream tore Luke from his musing and he quickly began to chase after the sound towards the main room of the warehouse. When he entered though, he let out a small shout as he ducked behind cover as a shipping container was hurled in his direction.
He groaned and quickly got back up on his feet and looked over at the scene happening not twenty feet from him, and froze.
For there was Spider-Man, flipping around and dodging a man who looked to be in some sort of, Rhino costume/machine…
Luke watched as Spider-Man flipped in midair, but suddenly was grabbed by the Rhino’s massive hand, smashing him against a stone pillar and causing the masked vigilante to grunt.
“You know, you really should get that halitosis checked out, because I just caught a whiff and whew-wee! No wonder you have such a difficult time with the ladies Aleksei!” Spider-Man called out, even as his face was being pushed back against a stone pillar, his words only seemed to anger the man as the Rhino roared and brought his first up to try and pummel the vigilante but Spider-Man took that chance and jumped up onto the ceiling.
The man’s fists though came crashing down anyways, destroying the pillar and causing the entire foundation to rumble ominously.
“Then again, maybe the ladies just don’t like power hungry, greedy men like yourself!” Spider-Man quipped back, from his place standing upright on the roof, upside down with his arms crossed. “Say, you gave up the wonders of life JUST to become some weird Rhino assassin?! How’s this life been treating you so far man? Everything you hoped for?”
Aleksei growled and stopped on the ground, the power behind each stomp causing the building to shake even more so as he roared in anger. “Come down here and fight me like a man!”
“How about YOU come up here and fight ME like a Spider?!”
Luke couldn’t hold in his smirk any longer even if he tried, the dude was just too funny, he’d admit that. Seeing how the building was collapsing though, he decided to leave this fight for Spider-Man, seeing as how the vigilante seemed to have everything under control.
He looked over one last time and noticed that Spider-Man was looking right at him. Due to his anger, Aleksei didn’t notice it but Luke sure did when the other man gestured his head subtly to a door over in the corner that was chained and locked up.
Nodding his head gratefully towards him, Luke quickly made his way over to the doorway and broke the locks. He then went into the room and shut it behind him as the warehouse shook again and the sound of fighting started up once more.
The minute he entered though, a cacophony of frightened voices shouted in dismay, echoing out in his ears. He looked over and saw the kids—all seven of them safe if not a little dirty.
Luke quickly walked over to them and kneeled down, trying to make himself look as less threatening as possible. “Hey, it’s okay. You’re safe now. You’re safe.” He whispered gently to them.
One of them looked up and Luke saw how his lip wobbled as he took in the sight of him. “Mr C-Cage?”
Luke’s eyes softened even more, “Yeah kid, it’s me. I’m gonna get you all back home, okay? Spider-Man is out there dealing with the bad guys. While he’s busy, I’m gonna get you outta here, does that sound good?”
“Woah! Spider-Man is here?”
“Like, here here!?”
“In this building?”
“So cool!”
“He came to save us?”
Luke chuckled good naturedly, “Yeah kid, he did. All for you.” Just then, the building gave another ominous low rumble, causing Luke to let out a harsh breath and stand back up. “Alright, we don’t have much time, this building is falling apart and we need to get outta here before that happens. Stay behind me, understand? And stay together!”
Luke waited until they were all situated behind him before he turned to the nearest wall, and ran right through it.
Running through concrete wasn’t much to be excited about—especially not when he’s done so hundreds of times before but to the kids behind him, it was like Christmas came early.
They were outside the warehouse within seconds, Spider-Man had done a good job at cleaning up the Russian Goons stationed around the building before Luke had even arrived, so there were a few piles of bodies here and there, but they were all incapacitated and stuck in webs.
Luke noted that some of them seemed to be wearing tracksuits, but before he could think too much on the subject, the building before him gave one last ominous rumble before it started to collapse.
The children all screamed out in fear and shock, but Luke used his body to cover theirs, shielding them from the dust and debris as the building before them all crumbled to the ground.
After ten seconds, Luke hesitantly opened his eyes and turned around, making sure to keep the kids behind him as he stared at the ruin with trepidation.
He, he hadn’t seen Spider-Man leave…
If he was in there still—
Suddenly, the Rhino burst out of the rubble, causing the children to scream in fright but even as Luke stood before them protectively, he didn’t need to worry.
For Spider-Man leapt out of the ruins not a moment later. Using his webs to catapult himself into the air, he then launched himself down with his fist raised towards the Rhino’s jaw, where Luke could see now the armor that had been covering the top half of his head was damaged and was showing off his full face.
Before Aleksei could orientate himself, Spider-Man’s punch landed right on his jaw with a force that sent the man in the rhino suit reeling back, his eyes rolling into his head as he lost consciousness with one hit, the suit and himself falling omto the ground with one giant thud.
“And stay down!” Spider-Man exclaimed as he landed on his two feet and stared at the Rhino before webbing him up, just incase.
The kids all started to cheer for Spider-Man, causing the vigilante to look back and chuckle at the sight of the children all calling his name in excitement.
“Okay okay! Enough of that, you’ll make me blush. Is anyone hurt…are you all okay?” He asked softly, causing them all to nod their heads vigorously.
“We’re fine Spider-Man!”
“Thanks to you and Mr Cage!”
Spider-Man sighed in relief before turning his attention to Luke. “Thank you.” He said sincerely, “I don’t know if I would’ve been able to get to them before Rhino took the building down…You saved them.”
Luke was caught off guard by the sincerity—the genuine emotion in the guys voice that it took him a moment to respond. “It’s all good Spidey, even the best of us need a little help every now and again. I’ve been tracking these guys for a few days now, these kids live in Harlem and when they were taken…I had to do something.” He said before furrowing his brows in concern. “You good though? You just had a building dropped on you.”
“Oh yeah, not the first time I’ve been crushed under a building. No problem.” He waved his hand dismissively. Not seeing the shocked and concerned gaze of Luke Cage as he continued speaking. “I get the feeling though—having to step in and help, no matter the consequences. My friend says I have a Saving-people problem.” Spider-Man said ruefully, shaking his head. “Still, I appreciate the help. Did you find out anything about these dirtbags that I should know?”
Luke huffed, deciding to just move on for the moment, despite everything in his body telling him NOT to gloss over the fact the man was almost squished to death by a building, “Not really. It took me a while just to track their movements here. I did keep hearing some of them say something about a Kazi. And when they did, they’d speak about a Maya as well, but other than that, nothing.”
“Funny, I met both of them today.” Spider-Man said, gesturing behind him. “They turned tail and ran though when they saw how I dealt with their friends. Before I could chase after them, Aleksei showed up and…that was that.” He sighed, shaking his head deep in thought. “I’ll have to keep an eye out for them, make sure they don’t start any more trouble. But, knowing my luck trouble will—”
“Will find you anyways?” Luke softly chuckled at seeing the man tense in shock. “I’ve heard. Jessica won’t shut up about you.”
His words seemed to make the other man happy, If the way he puffed up his chest was any indication. “Really? She speaks about ME?”
“You’re all she talks about these days.” Luke shrugged, “You seem to have made an impression on her Spidey, and let me tell yah, that’s hard to do with a woman like Jessica Jones.” He was silent for a moment, deep in thought before he made his decision and outstretched his hand, causing Spider-Man to stare at him like he grew another head. “Phone.” Luke said, causing the vigilante to quickly scramble for the burner stuffed in his suit pocket.
Luke quickly opened it up and put his number in the contacts list before handing it back to the man. “There, now if you ever need any extra muscle, you have my number.”
“Really? J-Just like that?”
“Just like that.” Luke said firmly, “Listen, Jessica saw something in you Spidey and if you’re good enough to get past her walls, then you’re alright in my book as well.” He said before continuing on, “You know she was right—about this life. You don’t have to do it alone, even the best of us need help sometimes so…if you ever get in over your head, you call, yeah?”
Once Spider-Man nodded his head—somewhat reluctantly Luke noted, the man continued on. “Plus, I just watched you mop the floor with a bunch a Russians and you didn’t even break a sweat, all to save these kids. In MY book…that makes you alright.”
Hearing the sirens starting to approach, Luke decided it was time to go so ushering the kids towards the van he brought with him, he looked over his shoulder one last time and nodded his head respectfully towards the other vigilante.
“Keep in touch Spidey. See yah around.”
Spider-Man…Peter looked at the retreating form of the Hero of Harlem and felt a small smile start to spread across his face while a warmth burrowed into his chest—not unlike the feeling that appeared after Jessica had given him that phone all those months ago, a phone that he was now clutching to his palm with TWO numbers instead of one.
“See ya around, Luke.” Peter said softly, his voice coming out much deeper through the voice modulator now installed into his suit, but it didn’t matter for his words were lost to the wind.
With only the City as their witness…
The first time Danny Rand had met Spider-Man, the guy had saved his life…quite literally.
He had been spending the last few years hunting down any remnants of the Hand after the Midland Circle incident. Along the way, he had learned that Madame Gao had escaped so his main focus had been to apprehend her.
The more he dug though, the more rot he uncovered.
Apparently Gao had managed to collect some of the substance from the Dragon skeleton below the City, enough of it to keep herself healthy for the time being but also, enough to bring back Alexandra from the grave.
So now, he had two leaders of the Hand to deal with instead of just one…
Colleen had warned him about going in alone, but he hadn’t listened to her, too hellbent on his revenge against the people who had taken his home from him, who had almost taken his new friends as well.
But in doing so, he had walked right into a trap…
The moment he entered the building where his source had said the Hand was held up, he was surrounded by Hand Soldiers. Danny had tried to fight them off as best as he could, but the numbers had overwhelmed him.
From his place on his hands and knees, he looked up and glared at the sight of Alexandra and Gao walking up to him, with the leader smirking at him while Gao was much more stoic and simply stared at him with her cold, calculating eyes.
“I would’ve thought you learned from you past mistakes Mr Rand.” Alexandra said softly, shaking her head in disappointment. “Alone…you will fall. What hope do you have to beat us, where countless of others have tried and failed?”
Before Danny could make some scathing remark, the Ninja’s that were surrounding him were suddenly blasted back by something hitting their chest, causing them to fly back towards the wall, and stick.
Everyone snapped their gaze to look at where the object had come from and Danny felt a small smile spread across his lips at the sight before him.
Spider-Man, standing there as if he had not a care in the world with a group of a dozen ninja’s at his feat, unconscious.
No one had even heard him enter—nor his fight with them…
“I’m gonna have to please ask you to leave Mr Rand alone, we wouldn’t want this to get ugly now would we?” Spider-Man asked rhetorically, causing the soldiers to switch their focus on who they perceived as the larger threat at the moment.
But that was all the opening Danny needed…
Channeling his Chi, Danny’s fist began to glow and with one nightly swing, he punched his knuckles into the ground below him and made a shockwave of energy burst forth from his position, knocking everyone off their feet and giving the two vigilantes the time needed to strike back.
They worked together, back to back flipping and dodging attacks as if they were a well oiled machine and had been fighting together for years, Danny didn’t need to tell him where he was going, for it seemed Spider-Man just knew when to twist and turn to give Danny an opening he could use.
When it was all said and done, Gao and Alexandra had fled, but Danny celebrated living to fight another day.
And he had Spider-Man to thank for that…
Danny had left the building that day with the knowledge that a good man was out there protecting the streets with the rest of them, silently hoping he’d cross paths with him again soon.
Unfortunately he got his wish, just not in the way he had hoped.
Two months after their first meeting, news stations were going crazy for the group that they labeled as the Sinister Six had escaped Riker’s Island and were unleashing havoc upon the city.
A group of super-powered individuals that consisted of Rhino, Vulture, Scorpion, Shocker, Electro and Doc Ock. All villains that Spider-Man had personally put into prison, now out and hunting for the man’s blood.
These people, they had stormed their way through the City and called out to the Vigilante until he showed his face, kept destroying and hurting innocents to lure him out.
People who were dangerous, who had special abilities that could harm civilians with just a mere touch.
A danger, that was apparently below ANY hero’s pay grade.
The Avengers, The X-Men or the Four…they were no where in sight.
But Spider-Man was…
He had fought them all for hours on end, endlessly. They batted him around like he was nothing, threw him through buildings and kept knocking him down.
But Spider-Man? He kept getting back up.
Hit after hit, blow after blow he didn’t surrender. He kept fighting until all six of them were subdued by the DODC.
Before they could question the Vigilante, before anyone could try and take him in or help him, he had clumsily swung from the scene battered and beaten.
That, was when Danny found him…
He had gone out to try and track the man down—to ensure he was fine when he had heard a crash in a nearby alleyway. Swiftly charging towards the sound, he froze when he saw Spider-Man trying to force himself up from within a dirty dumpster.
“Spider-Man!” Danny exclaimed, quickly running over and helping him out of the bin, but as soon as he did so, the man crumbled, leaning all of his weight on Danny for support.
The Iron-Fist could see the blood slowly soaking into the material of the suit, and with his one free hand he pressed against the bleeding wound he could see, causing the man to hiss in pain.
“We need to get you to a hospital—”
The man wasn’t even allowed to finish before Spider-Man tensed in his arms and began to struggle. “No. N-No hospital. No…no, hos—” Before he could finish, Spider-Man passed out, causing Danny to breath out harshly.
“Okay. Okay no hospital. No hospital.” He muttered to himself before an idea popped into his head, reaching into his pocket he swiftly opened his phone and clicked on the contact he was looking for before pressing call.
He only had to wait a few seconds before Claire picked up from the other end. “Danny. What can I do for you? Please tell me you didn’t break your leg again—”
“Spider-Man’s badly injured and I can’t take him to a hospital, we need your help.” He said, not beating around the bush, especially not with something this serious.
Claire was silent for all of two seconds before she spoke up, Danny able to hear how she was now frantically searching the cupboards for supplies. “Take him to the Dojo, I’ll meet you there.” She said firmly before hanging up, causing Danny to let out a sigh of relief.
He then quickly put Spider-Man’s arm around his shoulders and began to lead the vigilante through the back alleyways towards the direction of his and Colleen’s Dojo.
Luckily she was out running some errands, or else he didn’t know how he’d explain this to her…
Why he had a half dead vigilante hanging off him like his life depended on it.
It only took Danny ten minutes or so to drag Spider-Man the rest of the way towards the Dojo, and luckily when he got there and pushed through the door, Claire was already there and ready with her medical bag on the floor and opened.
“Set him down on the ground.” She commanded, causing the Iron-Fist to instantly comply to the woman’s wishes. “Gently.”
Once the vigilante was laid out before her, Claire instantly got to work. Putting on a pair of gloves she peeled back the torn up suit and started to treat the man’s wounds, all the while wincing at the sight of them.
“Jesus, what the hell is all this?” She whispered to herself as she began to stitch up a wound along the man’s side, but as she was doing so she caught sight of the long gashes on Spider-Man’s back, scarred over and old, but still present through his torn up suit. “It looks like he was…whipped?” Claire’s voice took on a horrified tone as she continued to work, making Danny swallow thickly as he too gazed at the scares.
They were…they were quite deep, whoever had done that to Spider-Man, wanted to inflict pain upon the man.
Looking at the scars though, Danny noted that they seemed pretty old—years old in fact. Whoever had done this to Spider-Man, it had happened a long time ago.
After another few minutes, Claire had closed all of Spider-Man’s wounds and started to feel up his ribs to make sure none of them were broken, but her wince of sympathy was all Danny needed to see to know that unfortunately, Spider-Man wouldn’t be that lucky.
“Two broken.” Claire sighed softly, “Not much I can do here. He needs a hospital.” She said before hesitating, glancing at his mask with purse lips before looking up at Danny.
Danny shook his head, “No. Absolutely not. That’s his identity Claire, if we take off that mask—”
“If I don’t check for a head injury, he may never wake up again Danny.” Claire cut in harshly before her tone and eyes softened as she stared from the downed vigilante to her friend. “I get it. I do, trust me I had to deal with Matt’s bullshit for years. I get the secret identity…but if I do not check for a head injury, I can’t give Spider-Man the treatment he’ll need to get better.”
After a moment of tense silence, Danny let out a harsh breath and nodded stiffly. “Do it.” He whispered.
Nothing, could have prepared the two of them for what was actually under that mask…
The moment Claire pulled it off his head…the two of them tensed in shock, for the face of a boy was before them.
Not a man…
“Oh my god.” Claire whispered softly under her breath, horrified as she stared at the youthful visage of the boy before them who was still knocked out cold. “He’s a child Danny. A child!”
Danny swallowed thickly and shook his head, trying to fight off his own shock and confusion for the time being. Spider-Man…the teenager right before him needed them to focus, they could worry about…everything else later.
“Claire…check for head injuries, quickly.”
“Danny…”
“I know.” He snapped before clearing his throat and softening his tone. “I know just…just check okay?”
Claire pursed her lips but grabbed the flashlight beside her without commenting. She gently pulled back the kid’s eyelids and flashed the light into them, checking for any signs of a concussion.
After a moment, she sighed in relief. “He’s good.” She muttered before using her hands to feel around the vigilante’s head for any wounds but found none.
Swallowing thickly, she put her flash light down and just as she was about to pull the mask back over the teen’s head, the boy shot forward with a gasp and tried to sit up.
“Woah Woah Woah! Easy there kid, easy!” Claire reached out to place her palms soothingly across the kid’s chest, trying to calm him down. “You’re safe. You’re alright.” She said, causing the vigilante to pause and blink up at the people above him in confusion. Seeing this, Danny decided to take over for the nurse.
“Hey Spidey, it’s me…Danny. You good?” The older man called out, the sound of his voice causing the teen to relax at the sound of someone familiar. “I found you after your fight with the Six and…you said No Hospital but I have a friend here—Claire who takes care of us Vigilantes when we need it. She’s known for her discretion.” He said, causing Claire to huff.
“I’m a glorified Vigilante babysitter is what I am.” She said flatly, causing the teen to snort. But, as the sound echoed across the Dojo, Spider-Man froze, realizing that his voice modulator was no where to be seen..
Noticing the kids distress, Claire quickly stood up and moved towards the doorway. “I’ll…give you two a moment to talk.” She said, standing up and peeling her gloves off her hands. Before she left the room though, Claire narrowed her eyes at the teenager and pointed her finger at him. “You and I are talking before you leave though.” She stated firmly, making it known that the boy wouldn’t have a choice in the matter. Before Peter could say much of anything, she walked out of the room and left Danny alone with Spider-Man.
When it was obvious that the kid wasn’t going to start talking—if the way he was staring at the opposite wall was any indication—Danny did instead. “I know that you’re all gung-ho on the secret identity…and I respect that but, we had to make sure you weren’t hurt Spidey, I wouldn’t forgive myself if I had sent your out with a head injury when we could’ve caught it before. You already have two broken bones—you’re lucky, very lucky.” He said softly, causing the teen to subtly sigh under his breath. Still, he couldn’t help himself from making light of the situation—despite his heart hammering inside his rib cage.
“So that’s why my chest feels like it’s caved in.” Spider-Man deadpanned, causing Danny to snort in amusement.
“Yeah, something like that.” He said before sobering up again. “Listen I don’t know how much time you’ve spent with the others…or if you’ve even run into the others, but I’m going to say what I hope they told you. This life, it’s better done with others like you, than alone. And…I won’t pretend to know what you’re going through, I won’t…try and stop you. Just one look and I can already see how that might be a bad idea.” He chuckled softly before continuing.
“That doesn’t mean you have to do it alone…So, let’s start over, shall we. Hi. My name is Danny Rand, the immortal Ironfist, and you are?” Danny asked pointedly, reaching his hand out for the teen to shake, his face plastered with an earnest expression and a hidden invitation in his words, begging for the teen to take them.
Spider-Man…Peter thought for a moment before swallowing thickly and clasping their hands together. “I’m Spider-Man. My name is...”
“My name is Peter.”
The smile that Danny sent his way in return, was enough for Peter to now that he had made the right choice…
Frank had thought the guy was a complete Boy Scout when he first met him.
Just like Red, unwilling to get rid of the actual root of the problem, unable to kill the threat before they destroyed more innocent lives.
He remembers arguing with the spider themed Vigilante the first time they crossed paths and he had webbed up a criminal before Frank could finish the job. He remembers being livid, all he could think about was how there was another naive man child roaming the streets of New York unwilling to do what it took to tear out the disease that festered within the City.
He remembers how he had gotten so mad at the other vigilante’s unshakable morals, that in spite he had taken out his gun before the other man could blink and shot the webbed up gang member in the chest, twice.
Instantly killing him…
He has expected the man to rage and rant at him, like Murdock would do—like he usual did when they crossed paths but much to Frank’s confusion, the Vigilante merely stared at the dead body for all of five seconds before swinging away without another word.
And Frank…he didn’t know how he felt about that.
The ex-marine didn’t see Spider-Man around for months after that—he heard about him, god he was all the city talked about nowadays, but he didn’t have another run in with the guy for at least six months.
Their second encounter though…changed his view on the man.
Just a smidge.
He had been on the trail of these real dirtbags—some Irish fuckers who were trying to encroach upon the Russian by trafficking children. He had tracked them to Queens, in an old abandoned townhouse that was one bad day away from rotting away.
But when he got there…he saw something that stopped him in his tracks.
The front door was already smashed open, and the guards limbs were twisted and wrong, faces bruised to all hell and eyes swollen shut…but they were also covered in webs.
And there was only one person he knew of who used webs.
But this…this was brutal, something that HE would do. Taking a good look at the men outside the door, he knew they’d be stuck in the hospital for months…if they even recovered at all.
Huffing to himself, Frank slowly made his way into the townhouse and he could see more of the same, dozens of men broken and beaten, limbs twisted and bleeding profusely from their wounds.
He’d be surprised if any of them woke up after what Spidey had seemingly put them through.
That’s when he heard it…
There was a high pitched scream—a young girl no doubt but right after, he heard a scream of pain and a grunt shortly after.
Frank slowly made his way down to the basement as quietly as he could, and once he got to the ground level, he stayed on the bottom step and watched the scene play out before him in grim satisfaction…
There was a young girl, who couldn’t be any older than ten curled up in a corner with what appeared to be some sort of sheet over her. With just a glance, Frank knew she was naked under that thin fabric, making his blood boil…
But Spider-Man, had already beat him to it.
The vigilante himself was standing over the last Irish man in the house—his buddies all knocked out cold around them on the ground—and kept bringing his fists down, hard across the ginger’s face.
What was so worrying— and, Frank would never admit this to anyone; concerning—was there was no jokes flying out of Spider-Man’s mouth as he punched the man again and again, over and over until the man’s face was swollen shut and he was bleeding.
No jokes.
No quips.
Just brutal efficiency.
A ruthlessness that shocked Frank if he was being honest.
The poster child for Boy Scout—right behind Murdock—and here Spider-Man was, making these pricks into vegetables.
Watching it all play out, Castle gained a new respect for the man before him.
A respect for his darker side…
The Punisher was broken out of his thoughts when suddenly, Spider-Man lifted up the half conscious man by his jacket and got right into his swollen face.
Frank barely heard what was said, but with how quiet the room had become, he could just barely make out the words that the other vigilante hissed through his teeth.
“This is MY City. It’s under my protection. The one thing, I will not tolerate is sick, greedy men taking advantage of little children. The one thing, that is absolutely off limits…and you fuckers crossed that line.” Spider-Man scoffed, squeezing the man around his neck and causing him to panic slightly, reaching up to try and force Spider-Man’s hands away. “I’m going to ask you this once…if you do not answer me, or give me the answer I want…I will ensure you live, just so everyday you can live with the agony I inflict upon your body.”
“You will know pain, everyday for the rest of your life. And if you ever think about another child again, you’ll think of me…leaving you within an inch of your life!” Spider-Man hissed, causing the man to whimper and soil himself, not that the vigilante seemed to care, he actually took that as a sign that they understood each other.
“Are there more children?”
The Irish man sobbed before mumbling out a weak, “Y-Yes.”
“Where?”
“S-Shipment, out of the d-docks. Tonight! They’re shipping the kids out in two hours! P-please, please let me g-go!”
Spider-Man merely tightened his hold around the man’s jacket and hissed. “Where?” He emphasized again.
The man sobbed, “Red Hook! R-red hook! Please, please let me go!”
The air around them seems to get thicker with tension as Spider-Man glanced back at the scared girl in the corner, then back to the man who winced and tried to back away from the other man in fear once he saw what the vigilante was looking at. “Why is SHE here then?”
The air between them was tense for a moment before Spider-Man suddenly threw the guy against the nearby wall and punched him square in the gut, causing the man to cry out in pain. The vigilante didn’t waste anymore time either as he brought his foot up and kicked the man right in his balls, using all his strength and listening with a sick sense of satisfaction as the Irish man half sobbed and screamed as the pain overwhelmed him, and brought him to his knees.
“You kept one.” Spider-Man said softly, yet his voice was dark, shoulders tense and fists clenching at his side. “You all did. Kept a-a…a child, a little girl so you sick fucks could pass her around like a piece of meat…” The Vigilante hissed, raising his foot and placing it on the man’s crotch and putting as much pressure as he could, causing the man to cry out in pain, as tears leaked down his swollen up face.
“Being used like that…do you have any idea what you’re doing to her, do you have any remorse in that body of yours? Or do you just not care?” Spider-Man breathed out harshly as he glared down at the man below him. “Using a child…for that, it is the most, heinous crime I could ever imagine, and I wouldn’t wish that upon my worst enemy—that feeling. A feeling, that you’re forcing that little girl to go through for the rest of her life.”
Frank furrowed his brows in confusion, hearing Spider-Man’s speech. There was something else in his voice—a tension as he spoke about the girl and what she as going through.
Almost…almost as if he had, experience…
And, for whatever reason…that thought—that Spider-Man had been—god, had been USED like that—it made Castle sick to his stomach…
“You’ll get no sympathy from me.” Spider-Man said softly, shaking his head. “Have fun living in a hospital for the rest of your life you sick fuck.” He hissed, raising his fist above his head and getting ready to strike.
“No! W-wait!! Wait wait wait wait!!”
There was sick crunch that echoed across the basement, making the little girl whimper in the corner, yet finally silencing the Irish prick. Unfortunately—for Frank—he could still see the man’s uneven breath from his place by the stairs.
The basement was silent for all of two seconds before Spider-Man let out a harsh breath and slowly walked towards the child in the corner. Frank watched as the man crouched down so he was eye level with the kid and started speaking.
He couldn’t hear what he said to the child, but Castle watched as the fear across her face slowly started to morph into just wariness. Much to Frank’s shock, he watched as the vigilante pulled his mask up to just above his mouth and spoke softly to the kid once again.
Suddenly, the little girl let out a broken sob, but her lips pulled up in amusement as she stared at Spider-Man with a watery smile, her tense shoulder shakily lowering as her body instinctively leaned towards the man who had saved her life.
Frank couldn’t really see the other man’s face, but he could tell he was smiling gently at the girl. Suddenly, he outstretched his arms and the child practically threw her arms around the spider themed vigilante and clung to him like he was her lifeline.
“What’s your name little one?” Frank heard Spider-Man whisper to the girl, in a soft, gentle tone of voice that one would use when speaking with a younger kid, but the girl didn’t seem to mind as she burrowed her face into his suit and sighed shakily.
“Leah.” The girl whispers back, “My name is Leah.” She sniffled.
“That’s a beautiful name. My name is Spider-Man.” He joked, causing Leah to giggle while Castle huffed and rolled his eyes. “Do you have a mommy or a daddy I can take you to Leah?”
Much to both vigilantes dismay, the little girl shook her head sadly. “No Spider-Man. I don’t have a family.”
Castle grunted, “Homeless kids.” He scoffed, causing Spider-Man to finally turn and acknowledge the other man’s presence. “I was wondering how the Irish was going under the radar with this. Cops don’t care if homeless kids go missing.” Frank said, somewhat angrily.
Spider-Man sighed, “Yeah.” He whispered before pulling Leah even closer to his chest. “How about you and I go to the police yeah? I know a very nice Detective who’ll take care of you, her name is Yuri and she’ll make sure you’re all better, yeah? How does that sound?”
Leah’s lips wobbled, “Where will you be?”
Before Spider-Man could respond, Castle cut in. His voice soft yet edged with a darkness that both people in the room could clearly hear. “Web-Head is coming with me kid. We’re going to find those men who took you, and save the rest of those children before they leave.” He started firmly as he held Spider-Man’s gaze, daring him to contradict him.
After a moment of tense silence, the other vigilante nodded his head. “Mr Castle is right, I got to go save those other kids okay? Once I’m done with that, I’ll come check on you…deal?”
Leah nodded and sniffled one more time before pressing her head against Spider-Man’s collarbone. “Okay. Deal.”
As the vigilante walked by him to go up the stairs. Frank reached out and stopped him with a hand on his wrist. Spider-Man glanced at him from the corner of his mask, but before he could say anything, Frank whispered so only the other man could hear him.
“Red Hook. One hour. If you ain’t there, I’m killing every last one of them.” Frank said, a glare across his face as he gazed at the vigilante.
“Good.” Spider-Man replied back darkly, “If you don’t, I might.”
Frank was silent for a moment before he huffed in slight amusement. “You ain’t so bad Web-Head. More ruthless than anyone realizes, huh?” Frank clicked his tongue and shook his head with a small laugh. “Red would have an aneurysm.” He said before he turned on his heels and walked out of the basement.
“See yah in an hour, Spider-Man.”
“Looking forward to it, Castle.”
By morning, everyone knew that Spider-Man and the Punisher teamed up, pictures and videos of them fighting back to back at Red Hook surfaced across the internet and news stations, everyone wondering why two very different people with different ideologies would fight together.
By midday, the news would spread that they had taken down a group of Irish pedophiles…and had saved a dozen or so children from being shipped across the ocean to be sold like cattle.
By evening, everyone assumed that the bodies that were found, the people who were beaten within an inch of their life was due to The Punisher, no one ever suspected the Friendly Neighborhood Spider-Man.
And Frank? He was willing to take on that burden, to keep the Web-Head’s reputation clean. After all, HE knew the truth. The truth that Spider-Man was just as dangerous—If not more so—than the rest of them.
He knew what kind of man Spider-Man was, it didn’t matter if he didn’t see his face or know who he actually was. Frank knew all he needed to. He was a man that if pushed to the brink, if something so pure and innocent as a child was in danger, he’d release the monster inside.
And for that reason alone, the other Vigilante had Frank’s respect.
End Of Flashback…
George Stacy stared blankly at the sight before him. The only sound in the room being the heart monitor steadily beeping beside him, along with his wife’s occasional sniffle or two.
They both stared at their daughter, who was lying on the bed with a tube shoved down her throat to try and help her breathe but the sight didn’t make the two of them feel any better.
She had lost too much blood, the doctors had to put Gwen in a medically induced coma just to keep her stable, they didn’t even know when or, IF she’d wake up any time soon.
It was maddening, being unable to do anything to help his baby girl. She was laying down before him, suffering and yet he—her father could not take that pain away.
It was agonizing…
The door to their room suddenly opened and both George and Helen glanced up to see Officers Davis and Watanabe entering the small room before shutting the door behind them.
Each had their own look of sympathy across their face, but Yuri decided to speak up first. “Chief…I hate to take you away from her, but we really need to talk.” She said softly, but there was a firmness to her voice that made George understand that whatever Yuri and Davis had found, was serious.
Swallowing thickly, George nodded his head and shakily stood up from his chair, much to his shock Helen copied his movements albeit, far more reluctantly with tears streaming down her face.
Before George could speak up, Helen waved him off. “I-I need to go clean up and, pick up the b-boys from my mother’s. They need to know.” She whispered brokenly, but George heard his wife’s words all the same.
His eyes softened at the mention of his sons and he nodded his head, placing his hand on her back before leading her towards the door. “Alright. Bring them here once you’re done, I’ll be waiting.” He said but before he could get too far, he suddenly turned back and leaned over the bed to press a lingering kiss to Gwen’s forehead.
“I’ll be back Gwen. I promise, I’ll find the ones responsible for this. I swear.”
Once they were all out of the room, and George and Helen had said their goodbyes Yuri and Jefferson lead him towards a secluded section of the hospital wing for as much privacy as possible.
“What do you got?” He asked, not beating around the bush.
Yuri glanced at her captain with pursed lips before starting to speak, hands firmly in her pockets as she explained. “Well unfortunately all the cameras around the Cafe were down, so we couldn’t get any definitive picture of what occurred, HOWEVER, the cameras did catch the moment Gwen arrived at the cafe, just before they were brought offline.”
Officer Davis nodded his head and handed George a picture of the cafe seen from a CCTV camera. And what George saw, made him exhale sharply.
Standing there, beside his daughter was Peter, grinning as Gwen laughed, the both of them walking down the street without a care in the world.
“Damn it Gwen. I told you to tell me if you saw him again.” George growled under his breath, closing his eyes in frustration at his mutinous little daughter and her decision to hide the fact she KNEW where a missing person was—a missing kid!
“It explains the sweatshirt we found Gwen wrapped in when we arrived.” Yuri said, “It Also explains what this was all about…” The Detective said pointedly.
George furrowed his brows and passed the picture back to Davis. “And that would be?”
“Campbell.” Davis replied back, “Several eyewitness at the scene saw him get out of one of the SUV’s. Then, hours later he’s being hauled off for the man responsible for killing Peter’s guardian? Campbell was the one there, hunting the kid down. He eventually found out he was in contact with Gwen still, and used that to ambush him.”
“The kid knew we’d be there soon, so he bailed when he heard the sirens, probably didn’t want to be put into the system.” Yuri said softly, “I saw him, I think. Fleeing the scene. Saw someone but, now that I think back…it had to be him, he only left once he saw that we had Gwen.”
“That doesn’t explain why Campbell and his team bailed.” George shook his head firmly, “The Eyewitness said there was close to a dozen armed men there, why the hell would they retreat?”
Yuri and Davis shared a look, causing the Chief to narrow his eyes. Before he could speak up though, Yuri continued speaking. “Most eyewitness left once the men arrived, but…we interviewed one that stayed behind…they said they saw the boy—Peter fight them off alone. Said that the men were trying to stun him, they didn’t have any real bullets or…they weren’t using them on him. It wasn’t clear, but the gist of it, was Peter fought back…and won. The sniper on the roof was their last resort, firing that shot off allowed Campbell and the others to flee while they could.”
George shakily exhaled. “When you say fought…”
“I mean he wiped the floor with the best trained FBI agents.” Yuri said firmly, “That sixteen year old boy fought better than the FBI’s best trained fully grown men—and he won.”
“That doesn’t explain why they were after him in the first place!” George scoffed, pacing the small distance he could in their secluded corner. “Why does the FBI—corrupt or not—hunt down a sixteen year old boy? He’s obviously not just a teenager, but what was Felicia Hardy hiding? Was she protecting the boy? We know there’s no real relation between them, so who are his actual parents? WHY did Felicia have him to begin with? Why shoot…” George swallows thickly, “Why shoot an innocent civilian? To trip him up? To punish him? Why are they after Peter to begin with?!”
“I’m sorry Chief, we just don’t know.” Officer Davis said, causing George to close his eyes and sigh.
“This case just keeps getting bigger and bigger, and I don’t like it.” The Police chief said, “Something is happening and it revolves around Peter. We need to find that boy fast, before someone else does. I don’t need any more teenage blood flowing down these streets.”
Unbeknownst to the three officers, just down the hall in Gwen’s room, a certain web-slinger was sneaking in through the window, having heard the entire conversation from his place atop the roof.
He had been waiting for the Stacy family to leave when he had heard the officers come by, and so he decided to wait and see what they had about the case.
Unfortunately, they knew he had been there. But there wasn’t much he could do about that now.
Shaking those thoughts away for the time being, his attention was soon focused onto the person laying down in bed, stuck in a coma because of him…
Swallowing thickly, Peter hesitantly made his way to the chair and sat down. After a moment of hesitation, he picked up Gwen’s hand between both of his and squeezed gently before placing his forehead down on top of their clasped hands.
He only had a few minutes, that’s all the time KAR-N could give him before security would get suspicious, so he had to make these few minutes count.
“Hey, Gwen.” Peter started off by saying, keeping his head bowed as he stared at their hands. “It’s me I…I just wanted to stop by and tell you what happened.”
“I got them, I found them and…and they can’t hurt you anymore. The man responsible will be heading to jail for the rest of his life and the team…well, Campbell took care of them before I could get there.” He shakily exhaled before continuing.
“I’m so sorry Gwen, I didn’t want you to get hurt…that was, the last thing I wanted for you. I promise, if…if after all this is over and…WHEN, you wake up you never want anything to do with me I’d understand.” He chuckled, but there was no real humor behind the action. “God knows I deserve it.”
“Just, know I wouldn’t blame you. And…I am so sorry they hurt you to get to me…so, so sorry.”
Peter’s eyes snapped open though as he felt Gwen’s fingers lightly squeeze his own, causing him to look up at her with hope, only for it to be crushed when he realized she was still out cold.
But still, warmth remained in his chest at the thought that she recognized his voice, and her body reacted…
Peter smiled softly and leaned forward to press a small, chaste kiss along her cheek before pulling away and letting her hand fall back gently onto the mattress. “I’ll see you soon Gwen, after I finish this…hopefully you’ll be up. If not…I’ll be here, when you do. I promise.”
Peter ignored how there was water gathering behind his eyelids and quickly moved towards the window and pushed down those feelings for later when he was alone.
“KAR-N. Drop the cameras.” He said.
“You might want to hurry Peter, the officers are being approached about the anomaly in the camera system. They’ll be here any second.”
“You could’ve lead with that.” He grumbled in annoyance, quickly opening the window and escaping the same way he entered, leaving an open window with the curtain swaying in the slight autumn breeze.
Back inside, Davis, Stacy and Watanabe were heading back to Gwen’s room when another officer and the security guard for the hospital approached them, looking somewhat worried.
“Sir!” Officer Brent called out once they were close enough, “The security guard says the cameras around your daughters room are looping. I thought he was insane until I watched the footage and saw the same bird fly past the window every thirty seconds!” He said.
George froze for all of two seconds before he and the rest of them were sprinting down the hall. He didn’t wait for an invitation and instantly burst through the door once they were close enough but much to his shock—and relief—it wasn’t someone coming by to finish the job, Gwen was still safe in bed, minus of course the now open window and the breeze coming through…
Yuri walked in and glanced at the room with narrowed eyes, taking note of the open window and the way Gwen’s had was still slightly clenching, as if someone was holding her hand. “I bet you twenty bucks if we sweep this room for prints, we’ll find Peter’s.” She deadpanned.
“So he was the one messing with the cameras?” Davis asked with furrowed brows. “Why?”
“A teenager who can fight, and is good with tech? Someone who is smart enough to evade the police for days without even a trace? The kid is hiding something, something that Campbell was after.” Yuri turned to the other officer and began speaking. “Set up a five mile perimeter, the kid couldn’t have gotten far, he has to be around here somewhere, we only just missed him.” She said before turning to look at her other colleagues. “Kid’s good, I’ll give him that. But he’s in over his head. We have to find him, soon.”
“Davis, Watanabe you’ll be the leads on this.” George said firmly, narrowing his eyes in determination. Glancing at his daughter with pursed lips before he straightened his back. “I wanna know everything and anything, no detail is too small. Let’s find Peter before more trouble finds him.”
For if he couldn’t protect his daughter…he was going to make damn well sure he protected her friend.
No matter what.
Unseeing to the others—and unbeknownst to Peter who had quickly fled the scene—a small, glowing spider that had hitched a ride on the Vigilante was now within the room, slowly crawling up the bed and burrowing into Gwen’s sheets…
Waiting for the right moment to strike.
Ross seethed as he walked down the hallway he was in, flanked by a few of his guards.
He should’ve listened to his gut, he should’ve known the Vigilnate couldn’t leave well enough alone. He knew the man had access to the information, he KNEW and still he hadn’t listened to his gut to move the… “material” in time.
Which resulted in him losing the FBI, CIA, MI6 and attorney general of New York.
Not again though, he’d not make the same mistake again, which is why he was currently stalking down the halls of one of Osborn’s testing facilities.
He needed to see a man about a certain Spider problem.
Stepping into the lab, he made direct eye contact with the man before him and didn’t even beat around the bush. “Tonight, you’ll be taking down Spider-Man, is that clear Gargan?”
The Scorpion looked up from where he was placing the finishing touches on his new suit—a suit that would make him stronger, faster than the last time he had worn it—and smirked. “When and where?” He said with hidden glee behind his malicious eyes.
“He’ll be heading to a vault on Eliis Island, it’s located below the museum. That will be his target—one of them anyways. The other location doesn’t matter as much, if Spider-Man reaches the vault below the island, our entire plan falls apart. Which, is where you come in.”
“Kill him.” Ross growled, “Do whatever it is you need to do. He’s been a thorn in our side long enough. If you do that, you’ll be rewarded, handsomely. Am I understood?”
Mac Gargan laughed, “Oh yes, I believe we understand each other perfectly. Rest assured Secretary, it will be done.”
“Good. Get your gear in order, we have reason to believe he’ll strike tonight. IF, you cannot take him down…that vault must be destroyed, understood? That information cannot be left for Spider-Man’s hands.”
“Relax Ross, I understand. I’ll take care of the vault first, just to be safe. Just so we’re clear though…” Mac stood up and glared at The Secretary of State, “Spider-Man? He’s mine!”
“Just get it done!” Ross snapped, “We’ve lost enough this week thanks to that webslinger. We can’t afford to lose anything else.” With that said, the man turned on his heel and left Gargan to his own devices.
He would’ve preferred to use his other allies to eliminate Spider-Man, but Dreykov was dealing with an “In house issue,” whatever that meant and Viper was still hard at work dealing with Romanov’s son. She said something in passing about an auction tomorrow night that would out the boy and stop him causing trouble, so he had left her to her own devices and her…freaky obsession with that boy.
It worked out well for him though, because if the boy was involved in whatever scheme Ophelia was cooking up, that meant the Avengers would be pulled in that direction as well.
Unable to help themselves from no doubt protecting one of their own, even if that someone was a boy that none of them had ever met, let alone seen in at least a decade.
He was slightly wary of what Barnes might do if they pushed too hard on Romanov’s son, but Ophelia had assured him she had a plan for that inevitable outcome.
Which left the rest of them to deal with Spider-Man…
He would’ve preferred someone else—someone who had actually WON against the vigilante—but to be honest, no one in the organization that have crossed paths with Spider-Man before have actually won. They all had ended up in prison—the sinister six—before he and Fisk had pulled some strings to get them released.
Where they lacked skills in apprehending the Vigilante, they far made up for in their ability to slow the man down.
Plus, Ross just needed Gargan to stall enough time for the vault to go up in flames…
After that? He could care less what happened to the man.
Ross was so stuck in his own head, that he didn’t realize as one of his guards split off from the rest of the group to take a phone call in a secluded corner of the building.
And he definitely didn’t notice how the man said Mr Fisk, the moment the phone connected to the other end…
Notes:
Next Chapter: Peter and the Avengers plan for the auction but once the sun sets, the New York Vigilantes come together to stick a major blow against the Cabal. Unfortunately, complications arise…

Pages Navigation
Guest Man (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sun 12 Sep 2021 08:19PM UTC
Comment Actions
Account Deleted on Chapter 1 Sun 12 Sep 2021 08:58PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ki11er18001 on Chapter 1 Sun 12 Sep 2021 11:43PM UTC
Comment Actions
Cardiix_X on Chapter 1 Mon 13 Sep 2021 12:10AM UTC
Comment Actions
Nortia on Chapter 1 Mon 13 Sep 2021 12:25AM UTC
Comment Actions
Leviathan_117 on Chapter 1 Mon 13 Sep 2021 12:59AM UTC
Comment Actions
WinterCo (Guest) on Chapter 1 Mon 13 Sep 2021 01:15PM UTC
Comment Actions
Chris085 on Chapter 1 Mon 13 Sep 2021 06:44PM UTC
Comment Actions
inventor on Chapter 1 Mon 13 Sep 2021 10:20PM UTC
Comment Actions
Geickolonian on Chapter 1 Tue 14 Sep 2021 04:49PM UTC
Comment Actions
blackwidownet on Chapter 1 Wed 15 Sep 2021 07:05PM UTC
Comment Actions
TheGreatestStrange on Chapter 1 Sat 18 Sep 2021 06:00PM UTC
Comment Actions
LesserBlackBackedGull on Chapter 1 Fri 24 Sep 2021 05:03AM UTC
Comment Actions
Fandomgarbage on Chapter 1 Sat 25 Sep 2021 01:00AM UTC
Comment Actions
MirenaYuki on Chapter 1 Sat 02 Oct 2021 05:09PM UTC
Comment Actions
ItsCumNotCome on Chapter 1 Fri 08 Oct 2021 10:27PM UTC
Comment Actions
Guest Man (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sun 10 Oct 2021 09:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
TheWeavingWinnower88 on Chapter 1 Mon 11 Oct 2021 10:43AM UTC
Comment Actions
Nysha12 on Chapter 1 Mon 01 Nov 2021 08:03AM UTC
Comment Actions
avidnarutofan on Chapter 1 Sun 23 Jan 2022 09:12AM UTC
Comment Actions
MayDaylightRise on Chapter 1 Fri 28 Jan 2022 11:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation